《Naruto God Level Modifier》


 Chapter 1 - 01 Super Modifying System (Retranslated)

    In the evening, the sunset looked like shining gold, as the evening red clouds started covering the sky. The scenery outside the window was very beautiful, the trees'' leaves were dancing gently with the wind, and many small birds were standing on the treetops and singing happily.


    In the classroom. Hiro Okada was laying on his desk, yawning and showing no interest in what teacher Yasui saying.


    On the podium, teacher Yasui who was teaching the Clone Jutsu begin was talking very loudly so all students could hear him, teaching Obito Clone Jutsu really pissed him off, but Hiro had no thoughts to listen what the teacher saying to Obito.


    "Boring."


    Hiro was very bored at the moment, then changed his sleeping position to make himself more comfortable, after lying on his belly, he glanced around.


    In the first two rows, a young man with silver hair and a black mask on his face, he was also laying on the table with his eyes closed, he appeared asleep. He also wasn''t interested in what happens in the class. his dead-fish face made Hiro''s lips curled up. His name is Kakashi Hatake, the son of Konoha''s White Fang.


    At the first three seats on the left side, a slender girl was sitting with short brown hair, she looked very cute, she was Nohara Rin.


    Well, there is also the second-hand boy, Uchiha Obito, who was sneaking at Nohara Rin from time to time.


    There is also Kurenai Yuhi in the front row, with long black hair and snowy skin, holding a delicate chin with her small hands, her ruby ??eyes were focused on the teacher, and her serious face made her look more beautiful.


    "Well, Naruto World is also pretty good, um, at least the girls are high quality, such as the Kurenai in the front row..." Hiro glanced at Kurenai in the front row, feeling emotional in his heart.


    That''s right, Hiro isn''t a person of Naruto World, he is a traveler.


    Hiro Okada, who was 18 years old before crossing, was an otaku. Like most otakus, his hobbies are were reading novels and watching animes.


    Of course, he has seen the famous anime "Naruto". But who knows that one day, he woke up and found himself in this world.


    In this world, Hiro''s identity is an ordinary Konoha orphan, in the same period as Kakashi, Rin, Obito, Kurenai, Guy, and others!


    Hiro is only five years old at the moment, this is his first year in the Ninja School


    However, Hiro had no interest in going to school at all.


    "The Clone Jutsu is too boring, this kind of ninjutsu isn''t difficult at all, going to school is wasting of time. According to the original work timeline, the Third Ninja War is coming soon, I must quickly improve my strength." Hiro thought in his heart.


    "However, as a traverser, shouldn''t I have a Golden finger?"


    Hiro complained for a while, and suddenly a gentle female voice rang in his ear.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host, successfully activated the ''Super Modifier''."


    Super Modifier?!


    What is this, is this his Golden Finger?


    Hiro became excited in his heart.


    He was complaining about his Golden Finger, but he really has one, which made Hiro excited. In the novels, these Golden Fingers are all against the sky. Such a good thing actually happened to him, it was as if a pie fell from the sky.


    "What is the function of this Modifier?" Hiro was curious, so he thought in his heart, but he felt his spirit suddenly loosened as if he had entered another world.


    "Host, Welcome to the Modifier Space, the system will serve you wholeheartedly."


    "The function of the Super Modifier is to modify anything in this world, including Ninjutsu, Kekkei Genkai, Talent, Charm, Luck..."


    Simply put, the function of the Super Modifier is similar to a plug-in in the game! You can modify almost everything in Naruto World.


    "Because the host uses the system for the first time, Host got a novice gift package, Host can use the Modifier three times. The host can modify his Talent value, Luck value, and Ninjutsu respectively." The nice female voice rang again as if his lover is whispering into his ears.


    There is a Novice Package!


    Hiro wanted to use it, but he immediately realized that he was still in the classroom.


    Just he was thinking about using a novice package, the teacher Yasui on the podium shouted "class end, dismissed", all students in the classroom cheered and stood up and began to pack their things.


    Hiro also got up excitedly, a little impatient to go home to see the effect of the Super Modifier.


    "Hiro-Kun, do you want to go home together?" At this time, a soft voice came to his ears. It was Kurenai who walked up to him, her ruby-like eyes were looking at Hiro eagerly.


    "Okay." Hiro agreed without hesitation, Kurenai and Hiro lived close to each other, and the relationship between the two is good.


    Thinking of the future goddess Kurenai Yuhi, Hiro was very happy.


    "Let''s go."


    Kurenai and Hiro agreed to go home together, Uchiha Obito was watching them and when he saw them going together, he was envying them. He turned to Rin and said, "Rin, shall we go home together?"


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I''m not free today." Rin apologized.


    Obito suddenly downturned his head and looked at Hiro and Kurenai''s backs with envious and jealousy. when Hiro saw him like this, he laughed secretly, Obito was destined to be a single dog, poor spare tire.


    At the door of the house, Hiro and Kurenai parted. Seeing Kurenai''s petite body disappeared from his sight, Hiro smiled and hurriedly entered his home.


    Hiro''s home is very small, with only one bedroom, and the living room is a bit messy with some food stacked on it.


    After taking a sip of water, Hiro began to study the Super Modifier.


    Hiro knew that the system gave him three Modification Permissions in total, which could modify his Talent value, Luck value, and Ninjutsu respectively. He was very curious about its effects and eagerly wanted to know the ability of the Super Modifier. Thinking of this, Hiro immediately entered the Modifier Space and communicated with the system.


    "The system will serve you wholeheartedly. The host can use the Modifier Permissions at any time. What does the host want to Modify?" the gentle female voice asked.


    Hiro didn''t hesitate and answered: "Modify my talent!"


    It can be said that the talent level of ninjas determines their futures, so Hiro didn''t hesitate and choose to Modify the talent!


    The Modifier Space has changed suddenly.

 Chapter 2 - 02 Full Level Talent! (Retranslated)

    Chapter 02 Full-Level Talent!


    The Modifier Space has changed. In front of Hiro something similar to the attribute points in the game has appeared, [Talent Attribute Points].


    This is just like the attribute layout in the game, the Super Modifier is really similar to the plug-in in the game!


    After Hiro chooses to modify his talent, he can adjust his talent points at will.


    The range of talent points is 1-100.


    Hiro''s initial talent point is 88. According to the explanation of the Modifier, his talent is already quite high, which is rare among ninjas.


    The system told Hiro that the ninjas with a talent value of more than 90 points can be regarded as a super talent.


    As for more than 95 points, it is even rarer. This kind of ninja is almost doesn''t exist. It is definitely a talent that can only be possessed by a ninja standing at the top of Naruto World.


    "I don''t know how much I can increase my talent. The full value seems to be 100 points." Hiro thought for a while and tried to increase my talent.


    Hiro felt very cool, using a cheating device to become stronger made him very, he saw his talent points gradually increase, up to 100 points!


    The Talent value really became full?!


    Hiro couldn''t believe it for a while, he thought he was dreaming.


    What kind of benefits a full Talent value will give?


    "Ding, congratulations to the host, successfully rising the Talent to the full level, activated the hidden attributes [Elementary Sage- Body], host''s physical fitness, resilience, and chakra volume all increased. The Sage-body will level up as the host becomes stronger."


    Hiro was startled when he heard the gentle female voice, then he became very surprised.


    It''s really a very good surprise to be able to get the Sage-Body.


    He actually got the Sage-Body that countless ninjas dream of?


    Just look at the Senju Hashirama in the original work, and you will see how powerful the Sage-Body is. No matter how many injuries he suffers, it can be recovered immediately, and even when he was doing ninjutsu, he didn''t need a hand seal. Moreover, it gives a huge amount of chakras.


    "Sage-Body..." Hiro muttered, his eyes gradually brightened.


    He felt that his whole body was different from before, the number of chakras in his body had almost doubled, his body seemed to be full of power.


    Hiro tried to scratch his left arm with a knife and made a cut of about five centimeters, but he saw the blood had not flowed out, the wound healed instantly, completely intact.


    "This resilience... is amazing," Hiro exclaimed, very surprised by the effect of the Sage- Body.


    This is only a Primary Sage-Body, the power of the Sage-Body will increase with the growth of Hiro''s strength!


    Hiro was very satisfied with this.


    "It really deserves to be a Golden Finger, this Modifier is too powerful." Hiro quickly recovered his calm after a brief surprise: "But this doesn''t mean I''m invincible, I must practice harder."


    "With the help of the Modifier, if I don''t stand at the top of the ninja, wouldn''t that mean, I am super waste?" After all, Hiro is a man who lived two lives, and Hiro''s idea is more m?tur?. He clenched his fists and gave himself a set of goals.


    After setting his goals, Hiro practiced ninjutsu for several hours as usual.


    Since Hiro''s talent is already at full level, his training speed today is almost several times faster than usual, allowing Hiro to feel the power of full Talent value again.


    "It has been 40 years since the establishment of Konoha. The Second Ninja War is over, but the Five Great Villages are still full of gunpowder and undercurrents. My top priority is to increase my strength as soon as possible." Hiro has been training for a long time, which was very rewarding.


    Although the Modifier raised his talent to the full level, Hiro was not complacent because of it. Talent doesn''t mean everything, and Hiro knows this well.


    To become the top ninja, talent, focus, perseverance, hardworking and even luck are indispensable.


    But Hiro has enough confidence.


    After training for a long time, Hiro gradually relaxed and ate a bit of food before going to sleep.


    He slept until dawn, making him refreshed.


    Today is off day, and there is no need to go to the ninja school.


    "Hiro-Kun, Hiro-Kun!"


    There was a nice female voice coming from outside. he doesn''t need to think to know that the person calling his name is Kurenai. Kurenai has the best relationship with him, and she will wake him up every morning.


    Those ruby-like eyes were extremely bright under morning sunlight, and there was a shadow of the future goddess.


    "Kurenai-Chan," Hiro called.


    "Today is our off day, let''s go and play together, the others waiting for us." Kurenai smiled.


    Hiro curled his lips, he didn''t want to mix with these little kids, but he also knew that Kurenai was a kind girl.


    Hiro rarely played with the little kid, so he was a little out of the group on weekends, and Kurenai called him specifically for fear of being isolated.


    Hiro''s heart filled with warmth, looking at the joyful Kurenai, he begins to realize that the Konoha Village is his home.


    After walking for a while, he saw all his classmates were waiting for them.


    Kakashi, Guy, Rin, Obito, and Asuma are all playing together. To put it simply, they are practicing various ninjutsu, such as Shuriken Throwing, Transformation, and Clone jutsu.


    Hiro is naturally very good in this ninjutsu, so watched from the side, Kakashi was also standing with him because he is also very good at this basic ninjutsu.


    But Hiro simply didn''t bother to play with these little kids, except for the beautiful little Lolita, Hiro was not interested in others.


    He is not interested in little loli, he is interested in what this beautiful loli will look like when she grows up.


    There are only two kinds of people who can be interested in five-year-old loli, one is a pervert, the other is a big pervert.


    "Hiro, do you dare to compete with me!" At this moment, a voice came.

 Chapter 3 - 03 Teaching Asuma a lesson (Retranslated)

    "Hiro, do you dare to compete with me!" At this moment, a voice came, and Hiro looked up and it was Asma.


    Sarutobi Asuma, just like Hiro, he is only five years old, at this time he is proud and arrogant. Think about it, the patriarch of the Sarutobi clan is the third Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi, who is highly powerful in Konoha and extremely prominent. Such a family background makes Asuma very arrogant at a young age, somewhat similar to Konohamaru in the original book.


    The reason why Asuma targets Hiro is because Asuma has a crush on Kurenai Y¨±hi. Unfortunately, Kurenai Y¨±hi is only different to Hiro, and she is totally cold to other people. This makes Asuma completely cupped and has deep hostility towards Hiro.


    Now in front of Kurenai Y¨±hi, Asuma wanted to show more, so he took the initiative to challenge Hiro.


    Hiro curled his lips: "Not interested."


    He was not interested in fighting like children playing house.


    "Damn it." Asuma gritted his teeth, but no matter how much: "Just ask everyone to be a testimony, I want to challenge you!"


    Obito and Guy, two hot-blooded teenagers, two of them were on the sidelines, looking excited and looking forward to it, they were almost ready to prepare a small bench popcorn in the front row.


    "I said I''m not interested." Hiro glanced at Asuma and shrugged.


    Not far away, Kakashi stared at Hiro, Hiro rarely shot in the Ninja School, no one knows the specific strength of Hiro. Although Kakashi is recognized as a genius ninja, he vaguely feels that Hiro''s strength may not be inferior to him.


    Kurenai Y¨±hi wanted to help Hiro so she said, "Asuma, since Hiro doesn''t want to compare with you, just forget it."


    Even if Kurenai Y¨±hi didn''t say it, it was okay, Asma became even more angry when he heard her, and dissatisfaction broke out instantly.


    Asuma fiercely said: "Hiro, are you hiding behind the girl?, fight me if you have the ability!"


    While talking, Asuma gave a low voice and said, "Shadow Clone Jutsu!"


    Shadow Clone Jutsu.


    Hiro raised his eyebrows , he was little surprise, Asuma actually mastered Shadow Clone Jutsu. Although this jutsu was not comparable to the Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu, but it was equally practical. And this is not the kind of ninjutsu that can be learned in ninja school. As expected, the treatment of Sarutobi clan is different.


    With a bang, the white smoke dispersed, and three Asuma shadow clones appeared at the same time. These three shadow clones rushed toward Hiro, holding Kunai in their hands, they attacked Hiro. The shadow clones moved in three different directions, and in the blink of an eye, they had already surrounded Hiro, attacking in triangular form!


    "I caught you!" Asuma was overjoyed, seeing Hiro fell into the siege. His Shadow Clone Jutsu was only recently mastered, and it was the first time he used it today to deal with Hiro.


    Just Asuma''s clones was about to catch Hiro, at this time, he only heard the soft sound of ''Puff'', white smoke scattered around Hiro''s body, and at the same time his body turned into a piece of wood!


    "It''s a Substitute Jutsu!" Guy, Obito, Nohara Rin and others all looked surprised, their mouths opened slightly.


    Is it a Substitute Jutsu? When did Hiro use the Substitute Jutsu, they didn''t even see his hand seal!


    Over there, Kakashi''s eyes flashed with a different color, and even he did not notice Hiro''s hand seal. This can only be explained that Hiro''s hand seal speed is too fast, he has never noticed it!


    "Substitute Jutsu?" Asuma was also taken aback.


    " Earth Release: Double Suicide Decapitation Technique!" At this time, suddenly a figure emerged from the ground, it was Hiro.


    Earth Release: Double Suicide Decapitation Technique.


    This is a C-level ninjutsu. In the original book, Kakashi was used this jutsu on Sasuke, and the effect was good.


    Hiro emerged from the soil, grabbed Asuma''s right foot abruptly, and drew out the technique of decapitation in his heart. With a thud, Asuma was trapped in the ground by Hiro, with only his head was exposed. His face was green, this situation was very embarrassing.


    "Damn! What''s going on? When did you make the seal..." Asuma was shocked and angry. He was trapped underground, unable to move, and there was still mud in his mouth, so he could only deal with Hiro through his angry glare.


    Hiro shrugged, glanced at Asma, and said faintly: "You are too slow to react."


    And Obito, Guy and Nohara Rin all stared at Hiro blankly. This was the first time that they saw Hiro make an official move, but they were extremely impressed.


    Hiro turned out to be so strong!


    Kakashi also took a complicated look at Hiro. He has always been called a genius by the ninjas in the village and the ninja school, but after seeing Hiro''s strength, he was surprised, although he had already guessed Hiro''s strength will not be bad, but he couldn''t think of how powerful Hiro become!


    Only Kurenai Y¨±hi, bright colors bloomed in those ruby-like eyes again, and she whispered to Hiro, "Hiro, very powerful."


    Hiro finally smiled when he heard porcelain doll-like future goddess.


    Asuma was taught miserably. After Hiro''s lesson, he also realized Hiro''s power. Obito and Guy rescued Asuma from the soil, and Asuma ran away quickly, having no face to stay here.


    Asuma ran away, and the remaining Obito, Guy and others were still immersed in the shock that Hiro had just revealed.


    At this time, Obito and Guy''s strengths were very average, and even not as good as Asuma, they aren''t Hiro''s opponent at all.


    Seeing that the atmosphere is a bit unusual, Kurenai Y¨±hi wanted to ease the atmosphere, and said: "Well, let''s stop playing here, it''s almost noon, why don''t we go to the village to have ramen together!"


    "Okay!" Obito glanced at Nohara Rin next to him, and agreed without hesitation.


    But Kakashi is still in a cold state, except for the slight change in his eyes looking at Hiro, there is no other different.. The group had no objections and went to the ramen restaurant in the village.

 Chapter 4 - 04 A Chance (Retranslated)

    Ichiraku Ramen Shop.


    After eating the ramen, Hiro''s stomach became full.


    But Kurenai didn''t move her chopsticks but looked at Hiro with her beautiful ruby eyes as if Hiro''s face had flowers.


    "Why do you keep looking at me?" Hiro smiled at Kurenai.


    Kurenai said: "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. When did you learn the C-Rank ninjutsu that you used on Asuma? How come I have never seen you use it..."


    Hiro rarely fought in the Ninja School, and Hiro had never used Headhunter Jutsu before, which surprised Kurenai.


    Kurenai secretly liked Hiro since they know each other, but now it is even more.


    Hiro smiled without explaining too much. In fact, Hiro had always been extremely diligent in his training before adding his good talent.


    What surprised Hiro the most, was the fact he has all the chakra attributes. Therefore, he has learned some changes in the nature of the five chakra attributes, Wind, Fire, Earth, Water, and Thunder. Headhunter Jutsu is only C-Rank ninjutsu, which is not difficult to learn for Hiro.


    When Kakashi heard these words, he also glanced at Hiro.


    The Headhunter Jutsu used by Hiro just some time ago has left a deep impression in Kakashi''s mind.


    C-Rank ninjutsu Kakashi can do it too, but Hiro can use C-Rank ninjutsu so skillfully that he didn''t even see when Hiro made the hand seals, which was enough to make Kakashi look at him up.


    Now, even Kakashi had the idea of ??competing with Hiro in his heart.


    Kakashi has always been called a genius by the ninjas in the village, but now it seems that Hiro was hiding his strength all this time.


    Hiro ignored Kakashi''s strange looks.


    "Hiro-Kun, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. When I practice physical skills well, I must challenge you. This is youth and passion!" Guy also quickly finished the ramen, holding his fists and shouting towards Hiro.


    "No problem," Hiro responded.


    Although Guy''s current strength is not good, it belongs to the level of the tail of the crane, but Hiro is very clear about Guy''s future, so Hiro did not look down on Guy but answered seriously.


    Kakashi was also eager to try: "I also look forward to the opportunity to compete with you."


    "There will be a chance."


    After eating the ramen, everyone started going back to their house, and then something suddenly happened.


    Hiro saw the crowd on both sides of the street exclaimed, and a dark shadow quickly swept over from a distance, he could see a person who came here was wearing black clothes, a thin body, ordinary appearance, he looked like a roe-headed rat. He was carrying a big sword on his back, the man looked nervous and was running wild.


    Behind him, the two ninjas were wearing Konoha headbands on their foreheads following from behind. Hiro can tell from the clan emblem on their clothes that they are Uchiha Clan members of the Konoha Security Force!


    This is...


    Hiro looked at the dark shadow again and suddenly received a prompt from the Modifier.


    "Ding, the host please pay attention, find the outsider who invaded Konoha village."


    Which means the two are spies from other ninja villages.


    Hiro took a closer look and saw a system prompt appeared on the head of the ninja who fled just now, which clearly says: Mist Hidden Intelligence Ninja Shirakawa.


    Under the prompt of the Modifier, Hiro quickly realized that this person was a spy who mixed into Konoha Village, he called Shirakawa! The strength of this intelligence spy is stronger than the average Chunin, and it can be said to be an elite Chunin. However, Shirakawa''s infiltrating Konoha should have been discovered by Konoha Military Police Force, so the scene before him appeared.


    "Ding, friendly reminder, kill Shirakawa, the host can get extra rewards."


    Hiro''s eyes lit up when he heard what the system just said.


    It just happens that this is also an opportunity for Hiro.


    Shirakawa is a spy from kirigakure Village. Killing Shirakawa won''t only give Hiro a high reputation and prestige in Konoha but the system will also reward him. He will be an idiot if he doesn''t accept this task.


    Hiro didn''t hesitate anymore and took action!


    Hiro''s body flashed, turned into an afterimage, and disappeared in from where he was standing, he started chasing Shirakawa.


    "Hiro-Kun!" His friends were all startled, Hiro went up to help, Kurenai''s face was full of worries.


    After Hiro was gone, another figure rushed out, it was Kakashi who followed Hiro.


    Due to the distance, Hiro''s position is in front of Shirakawa, which is also the only way for him to escape. Therefore, Hiro just grasped this opportunity, his hands moved extremely quickly, the hand seals almost completed in an instant.


    "Katon: Fireball Jutsu!" Hiro''s hand seal completed very quickly. he opened his mouth and released a fireball from his mouth, the surrounding air became distorted and hot. This fireball was accompanied by thick smoke. The huge fireball rushed toward Shirakawa!


    Shirakawa is an intelligence spy from kirigakure Village. When he was mixing into Konoha, he was discovered by the Konoha Military Police Force. He was chased by two ninjas from the Konoha Military Police Force.


    While running, he didn''t expect a five-year-old kid to stand in front of him suddenly, not to mention that this kid actually released ninjutsu, but his reaction was already late.


    Boom!


    A Fireball exploded and burned out everything near, which shows the power of Hiro''s Fireball Jutsu, and even the two Konoha ninjas in the distance were surprised.


    The two ninjas of the Konoha Military Police Force are both members of the Uchiha family.. The Uchiha clan is best at Fire Style, but even so, seeing Hiro so skillfully using the Fireball Jutsu, they couldn''t help being surprised.

 Chapter 5 - 05 Bronze Treasure Chest (Retranslated)

    Fireball Jutsu burst out and rushed towards Shirakawa.


    "Damn, this kid is a ninja!" Shirakawa was surprised but quickly started making hand seals.


    Hiro saw Shirakawa''s body suddenly turned into water and fell to the ground, the Fireball Jutsu did not kill him. Because he turned into a water pool and escaped from the attack.


    "It''s Water Substitution Jutsu!" Hiro''s heart shuddered, he recognized this ninjutsu.


    "Little devil, you looking for death, you dare to stand in my way!" Shirakawa stared at Hiro firmly, his eyes suddenly became gloomy, he looked at Hiro furiously. His black ninja suit was tattered, on his arms, there was a burning mark.


    Although Shirakawa escaped from Fireball Jutsu, he didn''t avoid it completely.


    Shirakawa didn''t expect that he will be injured by a little kid, and this little kid looked who only a five-year-old in front of him was so powerful!


    He was escaping for his life, so he didn''t notice him, but this little kid suddenly released Fireball at him. If he didn''t react quickly, then maybe...


    Shirakawa suddenly got an idea. Being stopped by this kid like this, escaping from Konoha will not be easy, so he simply can take this kid as a hostage! After everything is done, kill him!


    A gloomy light flashed in Shirakawa''s eyes.


    "Little devil, you shouldn''t stop me, now you are dead!"


    Shirakawa said coldly, and acted immediately, he quickly moved towards Hiro, his speed was faster than the average ninja, he approached Hiro almost within a few breaths, and at the same time sneered: " "Suiton: Water Whip Jutsu"


    Hiro saw the water stream turned into a whip, and with a sharp flick, it hit Hiro, which made a sound of popping through the air, showing its power.


    Shirakawa grinned, he was very confident in his ninjutsu, and the one who he is attacking is just a five-year-old kid. What could this little guy do?


    Shirakawa''s smile froze on his face suddenly.


    The moment Water Whip hit Hiro''s body, he heard Hiro''s body making a bang sound, Hiro''s body turned into a cloud of white smoke.


    "Clone Jutsu!" Shirakawa was startled, he realized that what he hit just now was a clone, so where did his real body go?


    Shirakawa was horrified because he didn''t see when Hiro made hand seals, but the fact in front of him told him that what he hit was just a clone!


    "Behind you." Hiro''s lazy voice came from behind Shirakawa. Shirakawa was so frightened that he was sweating like hell. He quickly turned his head to respond, but only heard a rustling voice in the air. Several Kunai coming toward him from different directions.


    Shirakawa dodged the Kunai one after another, he was struggling to avoid these kunai. He was shocked, and his vigilance rose to the extreme. This kid is so difficult to deal with...


    He raised his vigilance against Hiro to the highest level, but suddenly he raised his head and found that there was something tied to the end of these kunai.


    "This is... Chakra Thread?"


    He was horrified and surprised when he found himself surrounded by the chakra threads, without notice.


    Hiro squeezed the chakra thread tightly and trapped Shirakawa for a while. Shirakawa wanted to struggle but found that the chakra thread was getting tighter and couldn''t get out of it.


    "Don''t struggle, you can''t escape," Hiro said lightly.


    Futon: Wind Cutter Jutsu!


    Hiro immediately used Futon Jutsu after trapping him, the violent wind blade, started cutting through the vital points of Shirakawa.


    "You..." Shirakawa wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it at all. Blood was pouring out of his eyes, nose, and mouth, and life quickly passed. In just a few breaths, his pupils went dark, he was completely dead.


    "Congratulations to the host for killing Mist Ninja, because the host kills a Chunin for the first time, a Bronze Treasure Chest is awarded." The system voice rang in his ears.


    The system prompt surprised Hiro, Bronze Treasure Chest? what is this?


    Hiro took a closer look and saw a bronze treasure ?h?st above Shirakawa''s body. The treasure box was radiating a blue light, but only Hiro could see it.


    Hiro doesn''t fully understand all the system''s functions yet, and he didn''t expect that after killing Shirakawa, the system will reward him with a treasure ?h?st directly!


    Shirakawa''s strength belongs to elite Chunin, stronger than ordinary Chunin. However, he was chased by the Police Force before and ran away in a hurry, which gave Hiro the opportunity to kill him quickly.


    Otherwise, if he fights head-on, he will definitely have to go all out.


    The Bronze Treasure Chest can only be seen by Hiro, so he didn''t worry and picked up the treasure ?h?st and put it into the system space.


    At this time, the two ninjas of the Uchiha clan''s Police Force have arrived, and when they saw Hiro killing Shirakawa, their eyes opened wide from shock.


    "This kid..." One of the ninjas looked at Hiro with a surprised face, his expression was almost like someone who saw a ghost.


    They didn''t even know the identity of the kid that standing in front of them, but they were completely shocked when they saw Hiro killing Shirakawa so quickly.


    Not to mention Kakashi who was even more surprised than the two Uchiha Clan ninjas, the spy was solved by Hiro before he could even make a move.


    As for Guy, Obito, and Rin, they were completely dumbfounded.


    Kurenai flushed with excitement, she started clapping her hands: "Hiro-Kun, so amazing!"


    The two ninjas of the Police Force looked at each other and saw horror and surprise in each other''s eyes. They knew Kakashi, after all, Kakashi''s father was once the famous Konoha''s White Fang.


    It seems that this boy is a kid from the ninja school, but they have never heard his name, but seeing his performance today, they are sure that he will definitely be a famous ninja in Konoha from now on.


    Hiro contributed to Konoha. It was not just these people who were present, but there were also ordinary civilians in the distance, all staring at Hiro with admiration and surprise.


    "What an amazing kid."


    "A strong ninja, he looks very young, but he is very powerful..."


    "That''s right, isn''t Kakashi from the Hatake clan standing next to him? Kakashi didn''t even react, but this kid already killed the spy."


    The civilians in the distance were talking in low voices, and their voices reached Kurenai''s ears. The little girl was even more proud and gave Hiro a sweet look.


    The two Konoha guard ninjas also hurriedly expressed their gratitude to Hiro, two of them behaved very politely, but they were looking strangely at Hiro.


    Is this kid really only five-year-old?!

 Chapter 6 - 06 The Reward is Here (Retranslated)

    The two Uchiha Clan were stunned by Hiro''s strength. This kid is really amazing.


    After asking about his name and other information, one of the ninjas said to Hiro: "Thank you for your help, we will truthfully report to Sandaime-Sama, this time you really helped a lot! "


    "I believe that soon the people in the village will know that there is another young genius in our village!" the other ninja said with a smile.


    Guy, Obito, Rin... all looked at Hiro with complicated eyes.


    If Hiro''s defeating of Asuma is still in the category of b?r?ly normal, then Hiro''s strength now makes them all look with a different light.


    Gradually, the crowd dispersed, Hiro cooperated with the Konoha Police Forces to send Shirakawa''s body to Konoha''s spies processing room.


    Although Shirakawa is dead, his corpse is still valuable. Konoha has special ninjas who can analyze useful information from the corpses.


    After finishing everything, Hiro parted from his friends again, he and Kurenai went home.


    Kurenai was looking at Hiro all the way, and there was a smile on her beautiful face


    "Kurenai-Chan, why are you staring at me?" Hiro said with a smile.


    Kurenai blushed and said: "I''m just surprised, I didn''t expect that your strength reached this level."


    "Because I am a low-key person." Hiro shrugged and said.


    Kurenai glanced at Hiro, Kurenai''s cute appearance made Hiro''s heart beat faster. After reciting "I am not a Lolicon" three times, he returned to normal.


    Kurenai smiled again: "You seem to be better than Kakashi, come on, I will always support you."


    "En." Hiro looked at the cute little girl beside him and nodded his head.


    ...


    Parting from Kurenai, he returned home, Hiro couldn''t wait to open the Bronze Treasure Chest.


    "System, can you explain, how can I get a Bronze Treasure Chest from killing ninja?" Hiro asked the system.


    "Answering the host, because the host killed Chunin for the first time, so the host got a Treasure Chest as a reward. After that, the first time you kill the powerful ninja, Jonin-Level and Kage-Level and so on, the host will get a Treasure Chest as a reward." Hearing the system Prompt, Hiro''s eyes lit up.


    "So, there is Treasure Cheat other than Bronze Treasure Chest?"


    "Yes, there are Silver, Gold, and even Diamond Treasure Chests on top of the Bronze Treasure Chest. The rewards inside these Treasure Chests are different." The system replied.


    It turned out to be so!


    Hiro became a little excited, this function of the Modifier is very powerful, killing enemy ninjas and getting rewards at the same time is very exciting.


    Hiro couldn''t wait to open the Bronze Treasure Chest.


    He saw a few shiny objects inside the Bronze Treasure Chest.


    "B-Rank Ninjutsu Scroll: Water Style: Water Wall Jutsu."


    "C-Rank Ninjutsu Scroll: Water Style: Water Whip Jutsu."


    The first two are ninjutsu scrolls, which are good things. Hiro opened it and looked at it. It recorded their detailed hand seals and the corresponding extraction method of chakra. At this time, the system also popped up an option to ask Hiro whether to learn or not.


    Hiro didn''t hesitate and choose to learn, in an instant, he almost mastered these two ninjutsu, he once again secretly sighed about the convenience of the system.


    He started looking at the other items.


    Hiro only saw a few red pills and blue pills in the size of a beam. he didn''t know what''s their effects, about three of each.


    "What is this?"


    "The red one is a Healing pill, which can heal the host''s injuries. The blue one is a Chakra pill, which can restore the chakra." The system explained.


    Hiro''s heart moved, this is also a good thing, it can save his life at a critical moment, absolutely useful.


    The last item is something that looks like a gold medal.


    The system started explaining: "Medal of Honor: It can be obtained by killing a ninja or opening a treasure ?h?st. Killing a ninja has a small chance to drop it. A certain number of Medals of Honor can be exchanged in the mall."


    Medal of Honor? Exchange?


    Does the system still have an exchange function?


    Hiro took a look, and after careful investigation, he discovered that the system indeed does have a function similar to a mall, in which there are some ''high-end'' things.


    S-Rank Ninjutsu, System Modification Permissions, Kekkei Genkai... and other good things.


    But they can only be exchanged with a Medal of Honor.


    For example, the S-Rank ninjutsu of " Flying Raijin Jutsu", Kekkei Genkai " Mokuton Kekkei Genkai", all require 10 Medals of Honor to exchange.


    In other words, the Medal of Honor is a very useful thing. If Hiro wants to exchange some powerful ninjutsu or Kekkei Genkai, he must have enough Medals of Honor!


    "So that''s how it is." Now Hiro has basically understood the use of the Super Modifier System.


    The Modifier System is very powerful. After Understanding the various functions of the modifier, Hiro became more confident.


    "Bronze Treasure Chests are a good thing. A Bronze Treasure Chest has such a generous reward. If it is a Silver Treasure Chest or a Gold Treasure Chest..." Hiro thought it gives a good feeling when thinking about it.


    The rewards of the Bronze Treasure Chest are already very good, the Silver Treasure Chests, Gold Treasure Chests, and Diamond Treasure Chests above it, most have even more good rewards!


    Hiro was full of Hope.


    ...


    After receiving a generous reward, Hiro began to train again and did not dare to slack off.


    With the help of the full-level talent, Hiro''s progress is very fast.


    In the next few days, everything was calm. Although Asuma has little enmity with him, he wasn''t eager to find Hiro trouble. In addition, Guy, Obito, and others looked at Hiro with weird gazes. After seeing Hiro''s strength, they all realized Hiro''s true power.


    On this day, Kurenai came to find Hiro early in the morning, as usual, she went to the ninja school with Hiro, but Kurenai said some news that surprised Hiro slightly.


    "Hiro, do you know Kakashi is planning to apply for early graduation," Kurenai said.


    Does Kakashi want to apply for early graduation?

 Chapter 7 - 07 Shocking, The Three Sannin Came (Retranslated)

    Hiro''s eyes lit up when he heard Kurenai''s words.


    In theory, every student in the Ninja School must complete all the knowledge and courses in the school before they can graduate.


    But in fact, because Konoha and other ninja villages are always at war with each other, the current situation in the ninja world is always tense. To train young ninjas faster, under special circumstances, some outstanding students are allowed to graduate early.


    Kakashi wanted to graduate from the Ninja School in advance.


    But graduating early isn''t that simple. Students who want to graduate from the Ninja School in advance need to pass a test before graduating.


    Hiro became interested after hearing Kurenai.


    "Graduating early? Anyway, those courses at the Ninja School can''t help me, so why not graduate early." Hiro thought in his heart.


    "Hiro, what do you think?" Kurenai asked curiously.


    Hiro said: "I also want to graduate early."


    "What?" Kurenai''s eyes widened, her beautiful ruby eyes looked at Hiro.


    Hiro repeated it again: "I also want to graduate early."


    Kurenai stared at Hiro very cutely and muttered: "But, it''s not that simple to pass the graduation ?ssessment. I heard that the person who created the earliest record of early graduation was Orochimaru-Sama. He was only six years old. When he graduated from the Ninja School..."


    Hiro nodded, of course, he knows this.


    Even Orochimaru graduated from the Ninja School at the age of six. It can be seen that graduating early isn''t easy.


    But Hiro now has enough confidence.


    After entering the Ninja School, many students were looking at Hiro. His killing of Shirakawa had gradually spread. Therefore, the little ninjas in the Ninja School looked at Hiro with surprise and suspicion.


    Hiro didn''t care and entered the classroom with Kurenai.


    The classroom was extremely noisy. Hiro came at the right time because Kakashi just officially applied for an early graduation application!


    Hearing the news that Kakashi applied for early graduation, these students all whispered and talked about it.


    The Chunin teacher who taught Hiro and others was named Yasui. At this time Yasui looked at Kakashi with a serious face and said, "Kakashi, are you sure you want to apply for early graduation?"


    "Yes." Kakashi''s voice was slightly stiff.


    Yasui frowned and was about to speak, but at this time he heard another voice.


    "Teacher, I also want to apply for early graduation."


    Yasui couldn''t believe his ears, so Hiro also wants to apply for early graduation? two people applying for early graduation, and they were both five-year-old.


    "Are you sure?" Yasui''s expression turned even more serious. This is not a trivial matter, it will alarm the Sandaime Hokage.


    "Yes." Hiro and Kakashi answered without hesitation.


    Yasui glanced at the two with a complicated expression: "I see, I will report your ninja graduation application first. It is estimated that it will take a few days to get a reply."


    ...


    Three days later.


    The news that Hiro and Kakashi applied for early graduation at the same time had already reached the Sandaime Hokage.


    Many ninjas in Konoha heard about it. Although it couldn''t be said that everyone in Konoha knew it, but there were not a few people who knew it.


    Two boys who are only five years old have applied for early graduation!


    Sandaime had seen the report of the Konoha Police Force. He was very surprised when he heard that Hiro had killed a Hidden Mist Village spy Shirakawa. When he heard Hiro''s application for early graduation, he was extremely surprised by Hiro''s action.


    "Okada Hiro, interesting little guy. It seems that Konoha will have one more Kage-Level ninja in the future." Sandaime said in his heart as he looked at applications.


    Hiro and Kakashi''s application for early graduation has been spread in the Ninja School, and finally, it is the day of the Ninja School graduation ?ssessment.


    In the field in front of the Ninja School.


    Nearly hundreds of little ninjas were standing, and more than a dozen Chunin teachers from the Ninjas School were also watching.


    At the same time, Kakashi and Hiro were also present.


    Guy, Obito, and Rin all looked at Hiro and Kakashi with envy. At this moment, Hiro and Kakashi were extremely eye-catching, and they became the envy of everyone...


    Kurenai''s eyes were fixed on Hiro and never left for a moment.


    Hiro and Kakashi also stood in the field, and at this moment, there was another noisy sound from inside the Ninja School.


    Hiro saw three people, but he doesn''t know when they appeared in front of everyone.


    The first was a fair-skinned man with long black hair. His amber eyes looked slightly gloomy. Walking in the front, it was Orochimaru.


    The second was a woman with light yellow hair and a beautiful face. This woman is full of heroic spirit and is not inferior to Orochimaru, of course, she is Tsunade.


    The most eye-catching thing about Tsunade is her huge ?h?st, which even directly overshadows her appearance. The pair of white rabbits even made Hiro feel a little dizzy.


    The last one was Jiraiya, his white long hair, he couldn''t move his eyes away from Tsunade''s ?h?st.


    The identity of these three people came to be self-evident, which aroused the consternation of many people.


    "This, this is..."


    "The legendary three Sannin!" " Tsunade-Sama, Orochimaru-Sama, and Jiraiya-Sama, the three Sannin are all here, oh my God!"

 Chapter 8 - 08 Hiro vs Kakashi!

    Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya are all here too!


    Three of them are known as "Legendary Three Sannin" of Konoha, they are top powerhouse in Konoha village and ninja world, they gained great fame and respect in Ninja world battles.


    Hiro didn''t expect to see Sannin here, and his mood changed completely.


    Hiro and Kakashi''s early graduation would attract Sannin to come, which even Hiro didn''t expected.


    The appearance of the three sannins at the same time made the chunin teachers in the field stunned, and one by one quickly said: "Three Sannins..."


    "Hey, I heard that there are two talented teenagers in the Ninja School who participated in the early graduation ?ssessment, and one of them is a little guy from the Hatake Clan. We are very interested, so we came to see it specially." Looking at Hiro and Kakashi with interest.


    The three of them learned by coincidence that Kakashi and Hiro, two little guys who were only five years old, had applied for early graduation, so they became curious.


    Kakashi of Hatake clan is a genius little ninja. they have heard of it before, and he is the son of the Konoha White Fang Hatake Sakumo. Hatake Sakumo''s ninja talent is extremely strong.


    But who is this kid named Toyota Hiro?


    Upon hearing Hiro''s name, the three sannin were very curious, and they happened to have time, so they all came to have a look.


    The arrival of Sannin made this early graduation ?ssessment even more unique.


    Even Kakashi is a bit enthusiastic.


    "Alright, we are honored to invite the three sannin to watch." teacher Yasui quickly said.


    Hiro''s gaze swept to Tsunade inadvertently. According to Hiro''s intelligence, Tsunade was a bit different from the original!


    But what makes Hiro felt strange because Tsunade has never had a relationship with Kato in this world. Tsunade was uncomfortable for a long time only because of the death of his younger brother Nawaki, and she did not suffer from panicemia.


    This subtle change made Hiro feel little strange, but he didn''t think much about it.


    It regardless to him, it''s okay anyway, if Tsunade fall in love with Kato, it will be more uncomfortable.


    "Cough cough." Teacher Yusai coughed, the three sannin coming to watch the battle, made teacher Yusai pay more attention to this graduation ?ssessment.


    Teacher Yusai said: "Hiro and Kakashi, since you two are going to graduate early, you must accept the ?ssessment. It happens that you also are two people. so you will compare each other first. Let us see the specific level before we can decide whether you have Eligibility for early graduation."


    Actually let Hiro and Kakashi compete!


    To graduate ahead of schedule, to put it bluntly, the strength must be passed, so the best way is to test the strength of Hiro and Kakashi.


    Hiro had guessed this so-called graduation test, but he didn''t expect that his opponent would be Kakashi.


    Hiro and Kakashi stood still, and after hearing Yusai''s words, Kakashi''s eyes flashing with warfare looking at Hiro.


    "Hiro, come on." Kakashi''s voice was stiff, staring at Hiro.


    Hiro shrugged: "Come on."


    As he spoke, his eyes moved slightly, and he looked at Sannin not far away. He noticed that Tsunade and the three were very interested in watching, and his heart moved suddenly.


    Because Hiro realized this was a good opportunity.


    He used the modification authority of the modifier just once , so he has opportunities to modify luck and ninjutsu.


    Now facing Kakashi, Tsunade is waiting for battle to begin, so Hiro is going to try.


    "System, I want to use modify permissions."


    "Please choose your own host."


    "I want to modify the value of luck!" Hiro wanted to try to modify the effect of luck. As for modifying ninjutsu, Hiro didn''t want to be exposed under all eyes, that was his killing card.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host, the current host???s luck value is 50 points (full value 100 points), which is a normal level, and the host can increase up to 10 luck points with this modification."


    After receiving the prompt from the system, Hiro immediately chose to modify it without hesitation.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for increasing his luck by 10 points. The current luck is 60 points."


    Increased the value of luck, and the effect has not been revealed for a while.


    At this moment, Kakashi gave a low voice and attacked!


    Hiro shook his head with a serious look and responded positively.


    he only saw Kakashi''s seal abruptly, and several Kakashi''s figures appeared at the same time, using the shadow clone jutsu.


    Kakashi''s figure turned into several, and they attacked Hiro at the same time, which was extremely confusing.


    The clone jutsu can disrupt the enemy''s judgment and mind, and Kakashi uses it very skillfully.


    Kakashi used this ninjutsu, Jiraiya''s eyes brightened, admiring: "So amazing, worthy of being the son of White Fang. He is so skilled in ninjutsu at a young age..."


    Tsunade said, "That is, he''s much better than someone when he was a kid."


    Tsunade''s words made the corners of Jiraiya''s mouth twitch, and his face turned dark. When he was a child, he was indeed the tail of a crane, and his strength was far inferior to Tsunade and Orochimaru.


    Looking at the scene again, several Kakashi clones headed towards Hiro at the same time, and they were divided into different directions at this time, Hiro was caught between clones!


    Hiro was captured!


    The crowd onlookers all looked surprised. Could it be that Hiro lost so quickly?


    At this moment, Hiro''s body turned into a white mist and turned into a piece of wood.


    "Substitute, this kid has a good reaction speed!" Tsunade''s eyes showed a hint of appreciation.


    And Kakashi''s eyes flashed coldly: "I guessed you were going to use a substitute!" As he spoke, he waved his hand, and dozens of shurikens and kunai shot out in the other direction. , Is exactly where Hiro''s real body hides!

 Chapter 9 - 09 Kakashi Defeated

    Kakashi had observed Hiro''s battles before, and knew Hiro was very good at using substitute Jutsu, so he guessed that Hiro could evade his initial attack, so he had made preparations early!


    Kakashi quickly discovered where Hiro''s real body was hiding, he was hiding in a forest on the left side of the field.


    Kunai and Shuriken made a sound of breaking through the air, straight shoot at Hiro.


    Everyone exclaimed, watching the situation in the field intently.


    Immediately afterwards, they saw Kunai and Shuriken shooting towards Hiro, but Hiro couldn''t escape, and was hit.


    Immediately afterwards, there was ''bang'' sound again, this time Hiro turned into smoke and disappeared!


    Kakashi''s pupils shrank.


    Clone Jutsu!


    This turned out to be just a clone of Hiro!


    Thinking of this, Kakashi burst into cold sweat from behind, realizing that he had been tricked. Hiro unexpectedly used the Clone Jutsu in addition to the Substitute Jutsu to get him hooked!


    And these young girls who were watching were dumbfounded, they couldn''t think that the battle between Hiro and Kakashi would be so thrilling.


    Are these two people really the same age as them?


    Many teenagers couldn''t help but have such thoughts in their hearts.


    Tsunade''s eyes also shined brightly: "What a clever boy, this little guy is very intelligent and powerful. he seems to be better than the Hatake Clan kid."


    Jiraiya was amazed: "Yeah, I haven''t seen such a powerful kid. Orochimaru, even when you were five years old, you weren''t that good, right?"


    Jiraiya also deliberately joked, he was moved by Hiro''s cleverness and basic ninjutsu power.


    Orochimaru glanced at Jiraiya with an plain face, and then cast his gaze on the court again, making Jiraiya a little bit frustrated.


    Kakashi''s cold sweat broke out from his back at this time, and he realized that he was tricked.


    In the next moment, Hiro appeared behind Kakashi. This was where Hiro''s real body was. He had been waiting for this opportunity.


    "Water Style: Water Whip Jutsu!" Hiro immediately used Water Whip ninjutsu, which was recorded on the ninjutsu scroll he obtained from the bronze treasure ?h?st.


    A stream of water was surging up, as if possessing spirituality, shaped like a long whip, came straight through the air with a snap, flicked fiercely, and hit Kakashi.


    As long as Kakashi is hit by this ninjutsu, he will be bound by the current whip and completely lose his combat effectiveness!


    Kakashi was shocked and quickly responded.


    Kakashi wanted to evade, but he took a slower beat, was hit by the whip of the current, and screamed!


    But fortunately, even if it was hit, Kakashi avoided it with all his strength, and finally avoided the vital part of his body, hitting the ground, he looked embarrassed.


    But anyway, he wasn''t defeated by this ninjutsu.


    This scene was so amazing that everyone on the court exchanged a look, and they were surprised.


    No one thought that Hiro could force Kakashi to such a point.


    In the face of Hiro strength, there is nothing can Kakashi do. In fact, Kakashi''s combat IQ is obvious to all, and it is indeed very good. This can be seen from the tactics used by Kakashi, but they only could say that Hiro is completely better than Kakashi.


    "Good boy, he gave us a big surprise. he''s so amazing, even Hatake Sakumo''s son was forced to this state." Jiraiya''s expression also became serious.


    If he came to watch this competition because of curiosity before, then Hiro''s performance is surprised him a bit now.


    Tsunade''s eyes also showed a little brilliance: "It is indeed different from other kids, this kid is very powerful."


    "I want to accept him as an apprentice." Orochimaru''s voice was low and hoarse, and said the first sentence.


    Hearing Orochimaru wants to accept him as an apprentice, Tsunade''s heart moved and she had some thoughts. When she looked at Hiro again, her eyes were completely different.


    In the battle between Hiro and Kakashi, Hiro has already taken advantage.


    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"


    The continuous use of ninjutsu, originally according to Hiro''s five or six years old, the amount of chakras was not enough to support him to use multiple ninjutsu continuously, but now, the amount of chakras of Hiro is also very large.


    Only Hiro knew that it was because he got this amount of chakra because he got the ''immortal body'' after his talent became full-level.


    The big fire ball burst out, the flames burned, and the raging flames exploded, sweeping a layer of heat wave after waves, rushing towards Kakashi.


    Kakashi couldn''t resist it completely.


    Kakashi wanted to dodge in an instant, but was injured by Hiro''s Water Wipe just now, so now he has lost the power to resist. He was sadly hit by the heat wave and fell to the ground.


    The victory is divided, Kakashi lost!


    Exclaimed.


    Especially the friends from the Ninja School were even more shocked.


    Because Kakashi is like a superstar in the ninja school, all teachers say Kakashi is a genius. However, Hiro was relatively low-key in school, and Hiro''s ability to beat Kakashi was indeed shocking.


    "Kakashi, Kakashi actually lost?" Obito is the most surprised one. He has always regarded Kakashi as his biggest competitor. He was shocked when he saw Kakashi lost to Hiro.


    Guy looked at Hiro with complicated eyes.


    Nohara Rin is equally unbelievable.


    As for those Chunin teachers, they were all surprised.


    "Hiro, this kid...so amazing."


    Teacher Yusai glanced at , and finally discussed with several other chunin teachers, and made a judgment: "In this early graduation ?ssessment, Hiro won. After the ?ssessment test, Hiro satisfied the advance Graduation requirements can be given early graduation."


    Passed graduation!


    Hiro was in a good mood, finally he didn''t have to stay in school every day to learn basic ninjutsu, going to school was really boring.

 Chapter 10 - 10 Heaven Defying Luck, Sannin is rushing to accept disciple?

    Kakashi was very embarrassed. Looking at Hiro, he was even more unwilling. Kakashi clenched his fists tightly and said unwillingly: "Hiro, I lost this time, I will challenge you next time!"


    "Whatever you want." Hiro shrugged and said nothing.


    The others looked at Hiro and Kakashi with envy, jealousy, and awe, and the admiration in the little girl''s eyes grew stronger.


    "Hiro, right." At this time, Jiraiya stepped forward, looking at Hiro with interest: "Your performance just now was very good, and it even reminds me of my disciple Minato Namikaze."


    Minato Namikaze is not the fourth generation of Hokage in this time, but he has already emerged, and can be called the top talent of the younger generation.


    This evaluation is quite high, and it can be seen that Jiraiya really appreciates Hiro.


    Hiro hurriedly thanked: "Thanks you."


    And Orochimaru made a low voice at this time, his hoarse voice said, "I just happen to be missing a disciple. I wonder if you are interested?"


    Hiro was taken aback when he heard Orochimaru''s question.


    what''s going on?


    Orochimaru actually showed interest in him, this fellow Orochimaru...


    The people around will all stare at Hiro enviously, whispering and talking.


    "Master Jiraiya thinks too much highly of Hiro, Master Orochimaru even wants to accept Hiro as a disciple, this guy''s luck is too good..."


    "That''s right, he would be liked by Master Orochimaru, damn it."


    "Hey, it''s not fair, how come I''m such a genius but no one is digging..."


    There was a lot of discussion around.


    And Tsunade suddenly smiled: "Hiro, I think you have a good talent and a good amount chakra. You are suitable to be my disciple. I wonder if you are interested in being my disciple?"


    Tsunade''s smile bloomed, making the field bright, and everyone suddenly focused their eyes on her.


    "I heard that right? Even Tsunade-sama is also want to accept Hiro as disciples"


    "Tsunade and Orochimaru are actually competing for disciple!"


    "Why can''t I meet such a good opportunity, damn, damn!"


    If we were slightly jealous of Hiro before, then many people are already extremely jealous now.


    Tsunade and Orochimaru, the two of the three sannin, actually wanted to accept Hiro as disciple! This luck... is really so heaven defying.


    Even Hiro was stunned.


    What kind of situation is this, why both Tsunade and Orochimaru want to accept him as disciple? No matter how talented he is, it is difficult to have this kind of attraction. Could it be... Hiro was surprised for a while, and immediately thought that he had modified his luck with the modifier just now, which increased his luck.


    It must be the reason for the modifier!


    This modification luck, the effect is so good? !


    It was indeed the first time that both Tsunade and Orochimaru wanted accepted a disciple.


    Don''t underestimate the behavior of Tsunade and Orochimaru to accept a disciple. In fact, this is indeed a very good opportunity for Hiro.


    After reading the original works of Naruto, you can know that in Naruto, the guidance of teacher ninja is very important.


    Why do you say that?


    Just look at the examples. Who is his teacher for the third Hokage Sarutobi, Tobirama? he is Tobirama Senju, the second Hokage of Konoha village.


    Who are Sarutobi Hiruzen''s disciples? They are the famous three sannin: Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru.


    And in the future, who will become the fourth Hokage of Konoha, it is Minato Namikaze, who is his teacher? It''s Jiraiya.


    Similarly, Kakashi, as the sixth generation of Hokage, who is his teacher? It''s Minato Namikaze.


    As for Naruto''s teacher, not to mention, Kakashi is in the front and Jiraiya''s personal guidance is in the back.


    Ordinary civilian ninjas have a low starting point, and coupled with no good teachers to teach them, they naturally lag behind others.


    Therefore, it is understandable why everyone admires Hiro so much.


    Hiro is now being rushed to be accepted as disciple by the two legendary Sannin, Orochimaru and Tsunade.


    his luck is really high almost heaven defying.


    Orochimaru also didn''t expect Tsunade to compete with him, so he glanced at Tsunade in a little surprise, "Tsunade, are you actually fighting with me?"


    The expression on Orochimaru''s face is very subtle.


    "Of course. I finally saw such a pleasing kid." Tsunade didn''t give in at all.


    "It''s just right, then give the right to choose to this kid!" Jiraiya saw both Tsunade and Orochimaru competing for a disciple, but Jiraiya also looked at Hiro with interest and handed over the right to choose for fear that the school would be chaotic if both Orochimaru and Tsunade start fighting to win over Hiro.


    Orochimaru and Tsunade didn''t speak, they just looked at Hiro, waiting for Hiro''s choice.


    Hiro glanced at Tsunade, then at Orochimaru, his lips pouted.


    In fact, Hiro''s idea is very simple. Be a disciple of Orochimaru. Actually, it''s quite unlucky. It''s just a spare test product for Orochimaru. his curse imprint isn''t a trivial matter, and it would be terrible to be regarded as a research product.


    Hiro still wants to stay away from Orochimaru now.


    Let''s choose the master, beautiful and atmospheric, medical ninjutsu will also help a lot on the future battlefield, the most important thing is-super huge br??sts.


    Hiro thought to himself and made a decision.


    Hiro looked at Tsunade earnestly and said, "Teacher Tsunade, I am willing to be your disciple."


    There was a smile on Tsunade''s face, and she obviously got a satisfactory answer: " Orochimaru, it seems you can only find someone else to be your disciple."


    Orochimaru''s eyes flickered, no one knew what he was thinking, and he was silent and didn''t say much.


    In this way, Hiro officially applauded Tsunade!

 Chapter 11 - 11 Apprentice Tsunade

    Hiro officially became Tsunade''s student, and ninjas such as Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Yusai were all witnesses.


    Tsunade''s face bloomed with a smile, and said: "Very well, you will be my disciple from today, I will teach you ninjutsu, come with me."


    Hiro immediately followed Tsunade, and under the envious and jealous gaze of everyone, Hiro followed Tsunade walking out from fighting field.


    Hiro turned his head inadvertently, and also saw everyone''s expressions.


    Kakashi was unwilling, Obito was stunned, Guy''s fighting spirit was faintly burning, and the admiration in Kurenai Yuhi''s eyes was clearly visible.


    Well, and Asuma, this little kid still looked at Hiro unconvinced, clenched his fists tightly, but was a little frightened, he probably didn''t expect Hiro to be so powerful.


    Hiro looked at their eyes, knowing everyone''s thoughts, then turned his head away and he followed Tsunade.


    Tsunade''s residence is the courtyard of the Senju clan.


    Nowadays, with the passing away of Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju, the Senju clan has gradually declined in Konoha. The glory of the clan that once shining is not there anymore, Senju clan houses here is nine houses out of ten are empty, all in dilapidation, showing the scene of the current state of Senju clan.


    The current Tsunade is the backbone of the Senju clan.


    Tsunade''s residence was a spacious wooden house. The house was full of ancient wooden furniture, clean and neat, and some small decorations, which made the owner very careful.


    Tsunade greeted Hiro for a while, and briefly introduced the situation, Hiro also listened carefully.


    Tsunade asked, "Hiro, do you know why I have the idea of ??accepting you as a disciple?"


    "Why?" Hiro asked curiously.


    "First, your chakra volume is very large, suitable for my ninjutsu. Our Senju clan ninjutsu has requirements for the chakra volume."


    Hiro suddenly understood that he now has the ''immortal body'', and that the most suitable ninjutsu is indeed Senju Clan Jutsu!


    This is one of the reasons why he was choosed by Tsunade.


    "Secondly, your talent is very good. I don''t want to find a disciple who is as stupid as Jiraiya." Tsunade smiled.


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Hiro silently mourned for Jiraiya for three seconds. This is the cup for the spare tire. .


    "Is there no third point?" Hiro looked at Tsunade with a little expectation at this time.


    Tsunade glanced at Hiro strangely: "Oh, what do you think you have good points?"


    "For example, looking handsome." Hiro was serious.


    Tsunade sneered. The smile was really like a spring breeze, and the smile was moving, which made Hieo feel refreshed.


    "sweet mouth." Tsunade cast a blank glance at Hiro, but she didn''t feel angry at all. she only thought that the disciple she had received was quite interesting.


    After the death of his younger brother Nawaki, although Tsunade has gradually walked out of the shadows, but it has not been easy. Gambling and drinking have become her hobbies, and seeing Hiro this time was purely accidental. She didn''t know why she took Hiro as a disciple on impulse, but now it seems that this may be an interesting beginning.


    "Well, I will teach you some basics of ninjutsu now." Tsunade said.


    "En." Hiro immediately listened carefully, but this was a bit careless.


    And more importantly, her explanation made things is very clear to Hiro.


    Tsunade''s knowledge of ninjutsu basic is definitely extremely solid.


    Because Tsunade''s teacher is Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Tsunade is a member of the Senju clan, the granddaughter of Hashirama Senju. Tsunade''s understanding of ninjutsu should be said to be the most orthodox in Konoha Village.


    Tsunade is worthy of being one of the legendary "Three Sannin". she explained the knowledge of ninjutsu very solidly and explained it in a simple way, making Hiro listen with full attention.


    "It''s many times better than those of Ninja School''s chunin teachers who teach! And she''s eye-catching to look at." Hiro swept across Tsunade''s snowy skin and her beautiful face secretly said.


    To Tsunade''s satisfaction, Hiro learned very quickly, almost what she taught, Hiro would learn very quickly, he could learn anything she explains.


    This surprised Tsunade very much. Such talents were indeed not inferior to Orochimaru when he was young.


    "What a great kid." Tsunade was more satisfied with this disciple.


    And Hiro also knew very well that this quick learning was due to his full-level talent.


    However, Hiro''s performance made Tsunade a little depressed. As a master, most of them hoped that their disciples had outstanding talents, and that would make sense. But too smart, and sometimes frustrating.


    After learning a bunch of ninjutsu essentials, Hiro went back.


    Back home, Hiro began to organize today''s harvest.


    "The modifier is indeed a good thing, and it can even modify luck. I was able to go to Tsunade, largely thanks to it."


    "The full-value talent has given me the ''immortal body'', and coupled with the apprenticeship Tsunade, my strength will be improved by leaps and bounds. It just so happens that the third Ninja World War will be coming soon, which makes a perfect opportunity to show my skills."


    Hiro''s becoming Tsunade''s disciple had indeed completely changed his destiny. Thinking about the turbulent Ninja world today, he also knew that he should quickly improve his strength, otherwise reincarnating in this world would be in vain.


    "And the way Asuma looked at me today, this guy is obviously still jealous of me. Sure enough, that sentence is correct. Trouble always comes with women, especially beautiful women. This guy is because Kurenai hates me completely." Hiro''s heart shuddered and he thought of Asuma again.


    But for Asma, Hiro doesn''t hesitate, because Asuma will be only a forbearer in the future. It was the Sarutobi clan behind Asuma that really made Hiro little afraid.


    "It doesn''t matter, what about the Sarutobi clan? If you really offend me...." Hiro''s eyes flashed with cold light, his eyes firm.

 Chapter 12 - 12 Chidori?

    early morning.


    A clear stream flowed out of the mountain forest, hovering in front of Hiro''s eyes and then flowing towards the foot of the mountain.


    The nearby Trees is dense, the mist fills the mountains and forests, and the fresh air makes Hiro feel relaxed and happy.


    Every morning, Hiro will get up early and practiced ninjutsu here.


    This is a back mountain outside the village of Konoha, it because it is quite and vast , so it''s very suitable for ninjutsu practice.


    At this time, it has been a month since Hiro apprentice Tsunade.


    During this period, Hiro made great progress, even Tsunade was amazed, saying that Hiro changed almost every day.


    At only five years old, Hiro has a pretty good understanding of ninjutsu.


    Hiro was practicing ninjutsu at this time. He gathered the chakras in his palm, and the thunder attribute chakras all over his body surged, the chakras gradually condensed and became visible to the n?k?d eye.


    The light blue Chakra gathered in his hands, making a crackling sound, and a series of electric currents suddenly appeared in Hiro''s palm!


    This ninjutsu...


    That''s right, Hiro is here specifically to practice ninjutsu, and he not only wants to practice ninjutsu, but he also wants to create his own ninjutsu!


    Chidori!


    That''s right, the ninjutsu that Hiro wants to create is the famous Chidori!


    Chidori, the ninjutsu developed by Kakashi in the original work. Chidori ninjutsu rate is A level. A large number of chakras are concentrated on the hand to form a high-intensity current, and then sprint forward and pierce the enemy, with strong penetration and paralysis effect.


    This ninjutsu is very strong, and in various forms, it can be extended to: Chidori Sharp Spear, Chidori Katana, Chidori Senbon... etc. Various ninjutsu, very practical. Therefore, Hiro wanted to develop Chidori on its own as a trump card.


    However, it is not easy to develop ninjutsu like Chidori.


    After all, Chidori is a rate A ninjutsu. There are two major difficulties in Chidori''s ninjutsu. The first is to condense the chakra in the palm of the hand. It requires high amount of chakra and super-powerful chakra control to form a chakra Variety.


    The second is to make thunder and lightning have extremely strong penetrating power and stimulate the power of thunder attribute chakras, which requires proficiency in nature changes. Hiro has been studying Chidori for a month, and now he has not yet fully developed this ninjutsu.


    "Well, it''s still a bit short." Hiro practiced for a while, sweating profusely, and was still a step away from completing it.


    Although Hiro has full-level talent, it does not mean that it is not difficult to do anything. Moreover, Hiro is only five years old now, and his Chakra is relatively weak at this age. Of course, so it is difficult to develop this kind of ninjutsu.


    Kakashi in the original book b?r?ly developed this ninjutsu at the age of 12.


    Hiro is only 5 years old.


    But even so, Hiro was confident, and given him a little more time, developing Chidori is not a problem at all!


    "Sure enough, the protagonist should let his arrogances go off, doubles his practice, and there isn''t instantly understanding of the various skills of the protagonist, after all, only in novels you will become instantly strong." Hiro spit out, and then ended his practice. After practicing for so long, his stomach is already hollowed out. Practicing makes him very hungry, he wanted to eat something.


    After walking down from mountain back, Hiro returned to the Konoha street. At this morning, there were not many people. After eating a bowl of ramen, Hiro returned home contentedly.


    On the road, when passing in front of his house, Hiro unexpectedly found two figures!


    The two figures are very familiar. One is Asuma, and the other is two heads taller than Asuma. He is about twelve or thirteen years old, and looks similar to Asuma by seven or eight points.


    Hiro''s heart moved.


    Asuma and the teenager also noticed Hiro at this time, and the teenager said: "Asuma, is that him?"


    "Yes, brother, it''s him!" Asuma answered quickly.


    Hiro understood immediately.


    This person is supposed to be the cousin of Asuma Sarutobi and a member of the Sarutobi clan, named Sarutobi Tetsuya. It is said that the strength is good, already above the strength of the elite Genin.


    It seems that Asuma really wants to take his revenge from him, and finally got a helper!


    Sure enough, Asuma looked at Hiro with a bit of resentment, and pointed to Hiro and said: "It was he who beat me up, cousin, be careful. This guy has good strength and defeated Kakashi, he was also accepted as a disciple by Tsunade-sama..."


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Sarutobi Tetsuya also looked at Hiro up and down.


    Sarutobi Tetsuya. There is no such character in the original book, but Hiro knows that Asuma is definitely not the only one in the Sarutobi clan, otherwise Konohamaru would not have been born.


    Sarutobi Tetsuya was also full of confidence. He walked to Hiro and said faintly: "You are Hiro? The last time you competed with my cousin, you actually humiliated him in public. You seem to feel confident. I want to see. What are your skills."


    Hearing Sarutobi Tetsuya''s words, Hiro laughed: "You two brothers are really ridiculous."


    "What are you talking about?" Facing Hiro''s ridicule, Sarutobi Tetsuya''s eyes condensed, and the cold light flashed.


    Hiro curled his lips and said: "Is it right? Asuma is very weak, so he lost the fight. This is not a normal thing? But you came to help him out with, and if I beat you this time. Your dad will come to help you this time?"


    "You..." Hearing Hiro''s words, Sarutobi Tetsuya wrinkled his brows, almost breathing fire in his heart.


    What Hiro said almost pierced his heart.


    Sarutobi Tetsuya was indeed f?r??b?? came out for Asuma this time. After all, Hiro and Asuma were in a school contest, Asuma could not blame Hiro if he lost. If you lose, you lose.


    "Damn boy, he''s quite quibble, but I want to see how great your strength is!" Sarutobi Tetsuya was also disagreeable, but he wants to do it.


    Hiro was also upset in his heart. For these two guys of the Sarutobi clan, Hiro did not have the slightest affection.


    "You are so arrogant, aren''t you afraid that the third Hokage will find out this?" Hiro said.


    Sarutobi Tetsuya also flashed a hint of hesitation and fear in his eyes. Of course, the patriarch of Sarutobi clan was Sarutobi Hiruzen, the father of both of them. Sarutobi Hiruzen has strict requirements for members of the Sarutobi family. If Sarutobi Hiruzen knows what happened today, he will have to be punished...


    Thinking of this, Sarutobi Tetsuya hesitated, but when he saw Hiro''s confident look, his heart burned with anger somehow, and he didn''t care about so much: "Boy, don''t be proud, I will let you taste the pain first!"

 Chapter 13 - 13 Bloodline Limit Modification Opportunity?

    "Ding, congratulations to the host for triggering the task: defeating Tetsuya Sarutobi head-on. Task reward: One chance to modify the bloodline limit. Penalty for task failure: deduct five luck points."


    Just as Tetsuya Sarutobi shouted angrily, Hiro suddenly received the system prompt, Hiro''s eyes lit up slightly.


    One chance for the Bloodline limit Modifying? !


    This is very rare, Bloodline limit, an absolute good thing!


    Hiro immediately gained momentum and was determined to win.


    Sarutobi Tetsuya, at least an elite genin, plus the ninjutsu of Sarutobi clan, he is definitely stronger than the ordinary elite genin, and the strength is higher than that of Kakashi and the intelligence spy Shirakawa of the kirigakure Village.


    The last time Hiro was able to easily kill Shirakawa, it was also because Shirakawa was chased by the police force so he ran away in a hurry, and because he was not alert to Hiro, a five-year-old child, Hiro easily killed him.


    This time, facing Tetsuya Sarutobi who was prepared for fighting him, it was definitely more difficult.


    "Wind Style: Wind Cutter Jutsu!" At this time, Tetsuya Sarutobi also suddenly shot, and the speed of his hand seal was indeed a bit faster than Kakashi''s and Shirakawa''s, making Hiro narrow his eyes.


    Wind Style: Wind Cutter Jutsu


    The sand and rocks suddenly flew from ground, and hundreds of traces were scraped by the wind blade, Hiro quickly made hand seal: "Water Style: Water Wall Jutsu!"


    A wall of water rose, and the deep blue came into view. A huge wall of water appeared in front of Hiro. The water curtain formed a powerful shield, stood in front of Hiro and also resisted wind blade.


    Although the wind blade was strong, it was still unable to penetrate the water wall, and only a rustling voice was heard, but Hiro didn''t get hurt.


    The Water Wall Jutsu is exactly the ninjutsu that Hiro obtained from the bronze treasure ?h?st.


    "Sarutobi Tetsuya''s strength is good, better than Kakashi and Shirakawa, and he is indeed an interesting opponent." Hiro''s heart shuddered, and he became calmer in the battle.


    But Sarutobi Tetsuya also exclaimed: "Water Wall Jutsu, you actually mastered this B-level ninjutsu!"


    Asuma was even more stunned, looking at Hiro in shock and anger. He found that in a short period of time, Hiro''s strength had improved again!


    At this rate of progress...Asuma looked at Hiro, and for the first time felt a little desperate in his heart, as if he would never be Hiro''s opponent.


    Because the speed of Hiro''s progress is so fast, every time he sees Hiro, he feels like he met a new persona.


    "Damn boy, it really is a bit difficult..." Sarutobi Tetsuya also noticed that Hiro was indeed a bit powerful and had to go all out.


    In an instant, dozens of kunai and shurikens were shot out, slamming toward Hiro, but without exception, they were all blocked by Hiro''s Water Wall Jutsu.


    Hiro''s Water Wall Jutsu is indeed first-class defense.


    But Tetsuya Sarutobi also reacted quickly, shouting angrily, and said: "Damn it, I don''t believe you still have enough chakras."


    He quickly sealed the seal again: "Wind Style: Air Cannon!"


    Immediately, a gust of wind hit, and the wind blasted out like a cannonball, and the chakra with the wind attribute blew up like an explosion.


    This air cannon actually surpassed Water Wall Jutsu and directly bombarded Hiro!


    This is the characteristic of the ninjutsu of the air cannon, being able to jump over an object and attack the enemy, making Hiro also squinted his eyes.


    Shadow Clone Jutsu!


    Hiro used Shadow Clone, his body transform into several clones, bewildering Sarutobi Tetsuya. Hiro''s figure was divided into four clones, and these four clones were all divided into different directions to escape, and when the air cannon exploded, Hiro''s clone was also affected, and one clone disappeared.


    Sarutobi also frowned, and snorted coldly, "Want to use the botched method to resist my attack? Wishful thinking."


    "Wind Style: Gale Palm!"


    Sarutobi Tetsuya slashed out his palm, the violent wind tore, hunting and hunting, and slammed into Hiro''s shadow clones. Sarutobi Tetsuya wanted to find Hiro''s real body.


    Sarutobi Tetsuya is indeed decent, and he has alot of combat experience at a young age, and he deserves to be a member of a big family like Sarutobi clan. The elite children of the Sarutobi clan are far better than ordinary civilian ninjas.


    Sarutobi Tetsuya hit the Gale Palm Jutsu several times in succession, the power is extraordinary, and his Chakra volume is also very good.


    However, Sarutobi Tetsuya was also surprised that Hiro''s shadow clone disappeared after the palm of the gale wind was shot, turned into white smoke and disappeared, but Hiro also disappeared in place!


    "This kid actually hid, where is his real body?" Sarutobi Tetsuya was taken aback.


    "I am here."


    A word made Sarutobi Tetsuya''s hair terrifying, because this sound was made from below! In the next second, he saw Hiro burrow out of the mud and grabbed his foot.


    "Earth Release: Double Suicide Decapitation Technique!~"


    The last time Hiro defeated Asuma used this ninjutsu, this time he defeated Sarutobi Tetsuya also used this ninjutsu!


    With a bang, Sarutobi Tetsuya was unfortunately recruited, and he was trapped under the ground in a mess, very embarrassed. In the distance, Asuma looked terrified.


    "Sorry, I won." Hiro shrugged and looked at these two people.


    Hiro used the same ninjutsu to win against Sarutobi Tetsuya again.


    "Damn it, kid, you!" Sarutobi Tetsuya''s eyes were about to burst into flames, extremely annoyed, but there was nothing he could do, even fear was implicit in his eyes.


    Hiro is really terrifying, it is hard to imagine that he is a five year old kid! What kind of guy did my cousin provoke?


    Asuma''s body trembled a little, and he felt that Hiro was a demon.. Even Sarutobi Tetsuya was defeated. His cousin was an elite genin in Sarutobi clan!

 Chapter 14 - 14 Sharingan!

    Hiro defeated Sarutobi Tetsuya, and also learned a lot of experience from this battle.


    A ninja from a big family like Sarutobi Family has a very solid foundation. He just used ninjutsu one after another, and he was calm and calm when fighting, and his strength was not bad.


    But it is a pity that what he encountered with Hiro.


    Asuma''s eyes were horrified, and Sarutobi Tetsuya was surprised. Hiro believed that after this time, Asuma did not dare to trouble him anymore.


    I believe that Tetsuya Sarutobi and Asuma can only suffer from this dumb loss, and they definitely dare not look for other people.


    He actually lost to Hiro twice in a row, and the Sarutobi clan couldn''t afford to lose to same person again!


    "Asuma, the next time you provoke me, it will not let you off again without consequenceHiro glanced at Asma, Asuma shrank suddenly, and backed away in fear.


    Hiro caught a glimpse of Asuma''s appearance, he knew that Asuma had not dared to oppose him, now Asuma had lost the courage to fight him.


    Hiro curled his lips, ignored Asuma and Sarutobi Tetsuya, and returned home.


    But Asuma hurriedly rushed to pull Sarutobi Tetsuya up, both of them felt ashamed, staying here will be even more embarrassing, so they ran away.


    at home.


    The decoration is still simple, but the house is cleaned very clean. In fact, Kurenai Yuhi will come to Hiro''s house in the past few days and take the initiative to help him clean up, so that the house looks clean and tidy and has a new look.


    "Yes, it''s good to have a woman at home." Hiro said with emotion.


    At this time, the prompts of the female voice of the system were elegant like fairy sounds, echoing in the ears.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host, successfully defeated Sarutobi Tetsuya, and got a chance to modify the bloodline limit."


    Hiro''s spirit was lifted, the reward finally came!


    This made Hiro a little excited.


    Bloodline limit!


    This is an indispensable thing in the Hokage World, and Hiro attaches great importance to it.


    After Hiro''s consciousness entered the system space and chose to modify the Bloodline limit, a row of names and pictures of the bloodline limits appeared in front of Hiro.


    "Sharingan."


    "Byakugan."


    "Wood Style."


    "Lava Release."


    "Dust Release."


    "Shikotsumyaku."


    "..."


    All the Bloodline limits that appeared in the original work are displayed in front of Hiro one by one, with detailed introductions, plus usage, power, etc., all in extreme detail.


    But Hiro already had a choice, and he had a tendency in his heart.


    "Sure enough, everything is available." Hiro was delighted.


    There are actually two major types of Bloodline limits. A large variety is produced by the mutation of body organs such as the Sharingan, Byakugan, and Shikotsumyaku.


    There is no doubt that every kind of Bloodline limit is very strong, but in Hiro''s view, the strongest Bloodline limit is still Sharingan and Byakugan.


    Because only Sharingan and Byakugan can evolve continuously, and Sharingan can evolve into a Mangekyou Sharingan, and even Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, and even Rinnegan.


    Needless to say, the power of the eyes of Rinnegan, you can tell from Nagato, it is like a demigod in the Ninja world, when Penn''s six ways come out, who will compete with each other, let alone Uchiha Madara...


    As for Byakugan, it can also evolve into Tenseigan, and their power is not inferior to Rinnegan. Other bloodline limits, including Wood Style, are also powerful.


    Therefore, if Hiro had to choose only one bloodline limit it will be, Sharingan or Byakugan. Originally Wood Style was also a good choice, but Wood Style is too easy to be exposed, and it may be targeted by ambitious people like Orochimaru and Danz¨­ Shimura, it is not good for him. So Hiro''s choice can only be Sharingan or Byakugan.


    But there is also a problem, that is, the characteristics of Byakugan are too obvious. The eyes are pure white, which can be seen at a glance, which is not good for hiding and cannot explain the origin.


    In this way, the answer is very simple.


    "I want to exchange Sharingan."


    After receiving the confirmed message from Hiro, the modifier reacted while breathing, Hiro only felt a scorching heat in his eyes, and Hiro''s vision suddenly became clear.


    Although the insight of Sharingan is not as good as Byakugan, they are far superior to ordinary eyes.


    Of course, more important is the ability of illusion, copying, etc., which makes Hiro even more powerful, which is very exciting.


    Hiro looked in the mirror, only to see a pair of blood-red eyes clearly visible, with a tomoe in each eye, which was Sharingan''s tomoe.


    Hiro curled his lips: "The modifier is really stingy. It would be great to just upgrade Sharingan to three tomoes. Now I have to improve it with my ability."


    Hiro complained, but in fact Hiro also knew that it would not take too long to use his talent to upgrade Sharingan to three tomoes, and he couldn''t rely on the modifier for everything, so that he could go further on the road of ninja.


    Hiro was in a good mood, but at the same time he was also very vigilant.


    "Well, I can''t use Sharingan in front of other people at will in the future, after all, this is the sign of Uchiha family. So it can''t be discovered by the Uchiha clan, otherwise there will be trouble..."


    Hiro didn''t get dazzled when he got the Sharingan, but instead appeared very calm.


    Immediately afterwards, Hiro adapted using Sharingan. But the modifier is indeed powerful, making Hiro''s Sharingan look like a natural one, without any discomfort.


    "Very good." Hiro is very satisfied with today''s harvest.


    Under such circumstances, Hiro slept comfortably, and he will go to Tsunade tomorrow.


    Soon, Hiro entered dream world.


    ------------------------------------


    Friday bouns


    enjoy reading

 Chapter 15 - 15 Tsunades shock!

    A few days after.


    In the Senju clan.


    Tsunade is guiding Hiro''s practice.


    The so-called guided practice is actually a battle against Hiro. Of course, Tsunade''s current strength is much higher than Hiro, so Tsunade is basically defending, Hiro is attacking.


    "use your full strength, let me see how your results have been during this period of time." Tsunade said with a serious expression.


    As soon as her voice fell, Hiro acted immediately and attacked with all his strength.


    "Shadow Clone Jutsu!"


    Hiro relied on ''Sage Body'' so the Chakra he has is enough. First, he used the shadow clone to confuse his opponent, separated four shadow clones, and then attacked Tsunade.


    And Tsunade body flashed, easily avoiding the double-team of the shadow clone, and chuckled: "This kind of ninjutsu is useless to me."


    "Really?" Hiro''s expression remained unchanged, and with a flick of his arm, only dozens of shurikens shot out from his hand, and they were divided into different directions, attacking Tsunade.


    A dozen kunai hit, but Tsunade was still relaxed: "The Shuriken technique, um, not bad."


    Although these shurikens came in densely, Tsunade was still calm and dodge easily.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Hiro''s mouth. He didn''t rush, and pulled his wrist, only to see the shuriken rotating with Chakras, weirdly changing the angle, and attacking Tsunade again.


    Tsunade was slightly surprised: "It''s quite capable." Tsunade looked a little serious, only to see a blue halo from her palm, it was the Chakra scalpel!


    Tsunade is a medical ninja, especially good at Chakra Scalpel. The chakra scalpel is also one of the special attack methods of the medical ninja.


    Only seeing Tsunade''s Chakra scalpel flashed, Hiro''s Chakra was cut off instantly, with ease.


    However, Tsunade was also a little surprised, Hiro actually mastered the Shuriken technique to such an extent that she had to use a scalpel.


    "It''s not over yet!" Hiro shot another dozen shurikens at this time, and struck again.


    "The same trick can''t be used for me a second time." Tsunade saw the shuriken attack, she dodged again, already dodging far away.


    Tsunade grasped the range of Hiro''s shuriken, and the position she avoided was almost a dead end of Hiro''s Shuriken. This is not something that ordinary shuriken attacks can work!


    However, Hiro still used the Shuriken technique.


    The shuriken this time is different from before. In his previous life, Hiro was very envious of Uchiha Itachi''s shuriken and kunai techniques in the original work, so he often practiced shuriken. During hard practice, his shuriken skills have reached a terrifying level.


    Tsunade was taken aback.


    The surroundings seemed to calm down suddenly, and the air was frozen.


    Is this really Shuriken Technique? !


    Hiro''s shuriken technique is simply superb!


    The shuriken shot at Tsunade. Tsunade was slightly lost, but the reaction was not slow. Chakra was condensed in her hand, and the chakra was deep blue in color. Tsunade did not even retreat and threw a punch to hit his Shuriken.


    The two collided with a roar that pierced the eardrum, and the shuriken shattered in response, but the power of Tsunade''s punch was not weakened, and she bombarded the ground!


    Boom.


    The deafening sound came out, like an earthquake, the earth cracked, and even Hiro was swept away by the aftermath for a while, only to see a huge crack and deep pit within tens of meters in front of Tsunade. It was obviously she just now used her full power in this punch.


    Hiro squinted his eyes and finally saw it, Princess Tsunade''s most famous ninjutsu Chakra Enhanced Strength!


    For a time, the mud flew around, the wind was dancing, and the stones splashed out. Some stones even scratched Hiro. Fortunately, it was some skin trauma. Because of the sage body, Hiro''s wounds began to heal.


    "You can force me to use Chakra Enhanced Strength, you kid, really..." Tsunade said lightly, and she couldn''t believe it. She saw Hiro''s shuriken technique just now, and she couldn''t imagine it. This is something a teenager can master.


    If I was seen by other ninjas, I would be ashamed~ ashamed to death.


    Hiro is really extraordinary.


    Even Tsunade''s Chakra Enhanced Strength was forced out, enough to see the shuriken technique strength of Hiro.


    "Are you okay?" Tsunade walked up with concern. Just now, Chakra Enhanced Strength caused the earth and rocks to splash, and Hiro would inevitably be affected.


    Seeing that Hiro was only slightly scratched, Tsunade was relieved, and prepared to treat Hiro with medical ninjutsu, but at this time, her beautiful eyes moved, and she saw Hiro''s wound healed automatically, as if there is huge vitality in Hiro''s body...


    "This, this is... the Sage Body?!" Tsunade trembled, suddenly froze in place, blurted out.


    Needless to say, Tsunade''s vision is natural, plus she is originally from the Senju Clan, so she is naturally no stranger to the sage body.


    Hiro knew that he couldn''t keep it secret, not to mention that he didn''t want to keep it hidden from Tsunade. It would be a matter of time before Tsunade discovered the secret of his sage body.


    Tsunade was beyond shock.


    This kid is actually has a Sage Body?


    "Why are you like this? Your body wounds will heal automatically?" Tsunade looked at Hiro, confirming that Hiro has a sage body, her eyes were bright and surprised.


    Faced with Tsunade''s beautiful eyes, Hiro was speechless.


    "This is clearly the characteristic of the sage body, coupled with the majestic vitality in your body, this is definitely the sage body...Hiro, when did you have this ability?"


    Tsunade murmured.


    Then, Tsunade stared at Hiro: "Why don''t you speak?"


    ---------------------------------


    enjoy reading

 Chapter 16 - 16 Soak in hot springs together?

    Hiro didn''t speak, but Tsunade still couldn''t conceal her shocked look. After carefully inspecting Hiro''s body, she finally confirmed that it was a sage body.


    The talent of a disciple she accidentally accepted was so rare that he even had the aptitude of a sage body! If it weren''t for her to belong to the Senju Clan, and looking at some of the records left by her grandfather Hashirama Senju, maybe she would not be able to recognize that this was a Sage Body.


    "I don''t know what''s going on either." Hiro looked at Tsunade innocently, knowing that it was difficult to hide, and he simply pretended not to know.


    Tsunade didn''t doubt that he would know and said to him: "Your talent is really amazing. Even Orochimaru is far behind you. This matter is kept secret for the time being, you shouldn''t tell anyone about it."


    "Got it." This is best, Hiro doesn''t want to attract some people''s attention. If this is discovered by Orochimaru or Danzo Shimura, it will be a little troublesome.


    Tsunade exhorted a few more words, and then commented: "Well, your current strength has improved very quickly, and it has far surpassed ordinary Chunin. It is unimaginable that you are only five years old this year..."


    "because the teacher is good at teaching." Hiro said immediately.


    "Let''s go." Tsunade scolded with a smile, and her finger tapped Hiro''s forehead, obviously she is in a good mood.


    Hiro shrugged, Tsunade gave another order, and when the order was over, he stretched his waist, showing a lazy and moving posture.


    Tsunade didn''t know why, she always had an indescribable sense of intimacy with this kid, otherwise she wouldn''t have competed for Hiro with Orochimaru, to take him as a disciple.


    "I just exercised for a while and I sweated a little bit. I want to take a bath. Now this season is suitable for bathing. There is a natural hot spring in the Senju family land. Would you like to take a bath together?" Tsunade actively invited with a smile.


    Hearing this, Hiro''s eyes immediately lit up.


    "I''m going to the hot spring first, come there if you want." With that, Tsunade turned around and the shadow disappeared. She couldn''t wait to take the hot spring.


    Tsunade is very kind to Hiro, but he doesn''t have much scruples.


    Hiro immediately prepared to change clothes, and then went to the hot springs with Tsunade.


    At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps outside.


    The steps are steady and brisk.


    Hiro looked back, he saw an acquaintance.


    Jiraiya!


    He has long silvery white hair and vigorous eyes, and he steps on clogs and walks quickly.


    Jiraiya also saw Hiro, but was stunned: "Oh, it''s Hiro, where is Tsunade? I''m going to find her for a drink!" While talking, Jiraiya took out a bottle of sake and shook it. A strong aroma of wine came.


    Tsunade likes to drink and gamble. This is a well-known thing, so Jiraiya often comes to Tsunade to drink. It''s not the first time Hiro has seen him.


    Hiro curled his lips: "Teacher Tsunade is taking bath in the hot spring."


    "Soaking in the hot spring?" Jiraiya''s eyes suddenly turned into a peach heart shape, and he smiled and said, "It just happens I feel cold too, so I want to soak in the hot spring too, hehe..."


    What you want to soak in is not a hot spring, but Tsunade! Buddha was about to flow to the ground! Hiro slandered inwardly.


    Jiraiya''s face was reddened, with a look of intoxication, and Hiro''s mouth was pouted by the look of that color. This guy was too obvious, no wonder he was still a spare tire after chasing Tsunade for so many years.


    self-trained spare tire...Well, Hiro thought of this sentence silently.


    "Ahem, I''m going to see Tsunade." Jiraiya found an excuse, and secretly wanted to see Tsunade soaking in the hot spring. Hiro glanced at Jiraiya silently, but he didn''t say anything, just slowly. Follow behind Jiraiya.


    The hot spring is in the land of the Senju clan.


    There is steaming heat all around, and it is very warm. Soaking hot springs in this season is indeed the supreme enjoyment.


    Jiraiya also approached sneakily, with a sly smile on the corner of his mouth, Hiro even saw the goods and he even prepared a telescope.


    Hiro couldn''t help holding his forehead, Sannin is good at everything, but this habit is a bit problematic, Jiraiya and Tsunade Orochimaru are simply corresponding to p?rnography, gambling, and poison. This is what three sannin looks like, it is simply a cancer of the ninja world!


    Jiraiya swallowed, and was about to sneak ~ Peeping Tsunade''s hot spring.


    Hearing Hiro''s coughing, Tsunade in the room immediately stood up vigilantly, and by instantaneous technique appeared in front of Hiro and Jiraiya, only seeing Tsunade wrapped in a white towel.


    Jiraiya was disappointed when he didn''t see his imaginary ''view''.


    "Jiraiya, what are you doing here?" Tsunade frowned.


    "Ahem, I, I''m here to drink with you." Jiraiya also hurriedly said.


    "Really?" Tsunade was suspicious, completely unbelieving.


    And Hiro said innocently at this time: "Teacher, Master Jiraiya was just peeking at you in the hot spring."


    "What!" Tsunade''s eyebrows were raised.


    "No, I didn''t peek, absolutely not!" Jiraiya was in a cold sweat immediately.


    Tsunade was too lazy to listen to the explanation, so she started directly.


    In the next second, Jiraiya''s figure disappeared, as if a meteor appeared on the horizon, and Jiraiya''s scream was vaguely heard.


    Hiro was frightened, and silently mourned for Jiraiya for three seconds. Poor Jiraiya, there is no limits to ways of death.


    At the same time, Hiro couldn''t help but sigh, provoke anyone, don''t provoke Tsunade!


    Tsunade clapped his hands with a relaxed look: "Finally drove the pesky guy away, Hiro, let''s go to the hot spring."

 Chapter 17 - 17 Great progress!

    The hot spring is steaming, and the comfortable spring water washes the body and mind. Hiro can''t help showing the intoxicating color on his face and feel extremely refreshed. The white mist in the hot spring looked like a fairyland, it was also rare relaxing time for Hiro.


    Tsunade was right by Hiro''s side, and her expression was cozy, she was more lazy than usual.


    How long have I not relaxed like this? Tsunade thought in herself.


    It seems that since the death of Nawaki, there has been no such ease. First, the death of Nawaki, and then the Senju clan gradually declined in the absence of males. Although Tsunade is Sannin, she can''t completely reverse this situation by herself.


    Therefore, Tsunade has not been at ease for a few years, which is very tiring.


    But since she accepted Hiro as a disciple, this situation seems to have gradually changed. This kid has indeed brought a lot of surprises to her.


    After soaking in the hot springs for a while, Hiro and Tsunade got up from hot spring comfortably, leaving the hot spring reluctantly.


    Refreshing.


    After soaking in the hot springs, Hiro still had a few thoughts in his mind: "Whenever I let Kurenai also soak in the hot springs with me, the left is Kurenai and the right is Tsunade..."


    Hiro thought about it, and seeing the scene just now, no one wouldn''t dream about it unless he was not a man.


    However, Hiro''s willpower was much firmer, he turned to Tsunade to talk about business matters: "By the way, teacher, can you teach me some illusions?"


    Hiro cast his idea on illusion. His Sharingan had just opened, and he is preparing to master some illusions as his ultimate move.


    Illusion is unexpected, and sometimes it can have a great effect.


    "Illusory?" Tsunade felt a little strange, wondering how Hiro suddenly became interested in Illusory. But since Hiro wanted to learn, Tsunade certainly wouldn''t refuse.


    "Well, I have some illusion jutsus and detailed information here, you can take them to see." Tsunade looked for it and took several ninjutsu scrolls to Hiro.


    A ninja with Tsunade''s level, after becoming teacher and having a talent student. How can''t there a good treatment to her disciple?


    Hiro hurriedly thanked her, but Tsunade waved her hand indifferently, and said with a chuckle: "When your strength improves, I will teach you stronger ninjutsu."


    Hiro''s eyes lit up, what is Tsunade''s so-called stronger ninjutsu?


    Tsunade''s ninjutsu Hiro also knew it, and his heart moved slightly, and there was a general guess.


    "Thank you teacher." Hiro said quickly.


    Saying goodbye to Tsunade and returned home.


    The next step is to continue practicing.


    Hiro knew that, in fact, his time was getting tighter. The Third Ninja World War is getting closer and closer, if Hiro remembers correctly, it is something that will happen in the next few years.


    According to the original work, the cause of the third Ninja war was that Sasori of the Red Sand killed Sandaime Kazekage, which caused chaos in the Sunagakure, and all countries moved after hearing the news, and finally a war of the Ninja was brewing.


    At that time, Hiro will inevitably go to the battlefield to experience, after all, he wants to become a real powerhouse, only through the experience of iron and blood one can become more powerful, the system alone will not work.


    Hiro is very clear about this, so he has been making preparations.


    Therefore, Hiro has always worked very hard to practice ninjutsu and physical skills. After getting the illusion scroll from Tsunade, Hiro also began to study illusion.


    With Sharingan, illusion will definitely be Hiro''s big trump card.


    The scrolls that Tsunade gave are extraordinary, and the introduction to illusion above is very detailed and easy to understand. With Hiro''s full-level talent, mastering it just matter of time.


    ...


    Day by day, day after day.


    Time passed quickly like a white horse.


    In a blink of an eye, more than two years passed, and Hiro was already close to eight years old. Ninjas are generally precocious. Although Hiro is only eight years old, he has grown a lot taller. He is already a handsome boy with a handsome appearance, which has attracted the likes of many little girls.


    In the past two years, Hiro certainly did not fall into the practice of ninjutsu, with Tsunade''s guidance, plus Hiro''s full-level talent, Hiro''s strength has advanced by leaps and bounds, which is a big improvement from before.


    In addition, in the past two years, Kakashi, Obito, Nohara Rin, Guy, Kurenai and others also finally graduated from the ninja school and chose Jonin teacher respectively.


    Of course, Kakashi and Obito and Nohara Rin''s Jonin teacher are Namikaze Minato.


    Might Guy is still learning physical skills, and physical skills have improved rapidly, and have gradually changed, no longer the previous crane tail.


    Kurenai is practicing illusion. Kurenai''s talent is not bad. In addition, she has a good relationship with Hiro. Hiro also teaching her from time to time, which makes Kurenai stronger in illusion than in the original work.


    In short, these little friends have made progress.


    Of course, among them, Hiro is still the strongest among them, and he is far ahead. Among his peers, Hiro shines like stars.


    Hiro''s genius name gradually spread throughout Konoha.


    Early this morning.


    The autumn is high and fresh, and the morning light is faint.


    "Hiro, Hiro!" Early in the morning, he heard someone knocking on the door. Hiro opened the door and saw that it was Kurenai.


    Kurenai was standing outside the door, Kurenai''s hand was carrying breakfast, obviously dressed up, black slightly curly hair, green silk like a waterfall, and a pair of clear and ruby-like eyes, it is hard not to stare.


    It was Kurenai who came to Hiro.

 Chapter 18 - 18 Kurenais mission? Encounter With Two Jounins

    Looking at the pretty face in front of him, Hiro''s mouth couldn''t help but smile, and he couldn''t help asking: "Kurenai, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m here to find you to take a task together." Kurenai said.


    Now Kurenai and others have graduated from the Ninja School and can start to take up tasks. Of course, not all tasks can be accepted. At present, Hiro and others can only accept tasks of level C and below. If they want to accept tasks above level B, they must be led by a Jonin teacher.


    "Oh?" Hiro smiled lightly: "What is this task?"


    "On the west side of the village, a group of thieves recently appeared. They are very fierce and cunning, so they need to be dealt with. Among them, there may be several weak genins." Kurenai said.


    Hiro nodded slightly when Kurenai said so.


    This task is quite suitable for Kurenai.


    "let''s go, I''ll accompany you." Hiro smiled and said: "Who else will go?"


    Generally, the task is handled by three ninja team.


    "And Kakashi." Kurenai quietly looked at Hiro''s face, and said: "When Kakashi heard that I wanted to invite you, he wanted to follow us."


    "Oh, let him come then." Hiro shrugged indifferently.


    Kurenai a sigh of relief.


    In the past two years, Kakashi has always challenged Hiro, but unfortunately, every time he was abused by Hiro. But this guy Kakashi refused to admit defeat, but he wanted to get in wherever there was Hiro.


    Hiro didn''t care about this, anyway Kakashi would not be his opponent.


    "Let''s go, go directly to complete the task." Hiro said softly.


    "Ok."


    Kurenai nodded quickly, and then suddenly blushed again: "Here, this is the breakfast I made myself."


    breakfast?


    Hiro looked at it and saw that the breakfast was really made by Kurenai. It was very delicate, with flavor-enhancing soup, Japanese tofu, and Japanese seaweed salad... It could be seen that Kurenai carefully prepared.


    Hiro took a sip, full of praise, and nodded again and again: "It''s delicious, Kurenai, your cooking skills are getting better and better."


    Kurenai''s little face was flushing, she felt intoxicating, her heart filled with sweet honey. She got up at five o''clock at morning to make breakfast. Seeing Hiro''s appearance, she felt that everything was worth it.


    While eating breakfast, Kurenai and Hiro arrived at the meeting place and saw Kakashi dragging his dead fish eyes as usual.


    "Everyone is here, let''s go and complete the task." Hiro said lightly.


    The three of them quickly left the village and headed towards the place where the thieves were.


    The place where the thieves came and went was the west side of Konoha, and the place was quite remote. The ninjas in the village rarely went there, so this gave the thieves a chance.


    Hiro and Kakashi didn''t care, and the three of them hurried on their way and arrived at the mission location almost half a day later. Fortunately, Kurenai prepared enough dry food, and the three of them added food and water, and finally arrived to the task location.


    "There are several villages and small towns around here, but they are too far from Konoha to get shelter. It does seem to be a place where thieves are infested." Hiro nodded.


    It is very simple to clean up thieves, even if there are ninjas among thieves, it is at best the level of genin. Not to mention Hiro, even Kakashi can handle it easily.


    the three of them stayed around here, finally waiting for the thieves to come.


    There were more than a dozen thieves in this group, and they were dealt with by Kakashi and Kurenai as soon as they appeared.


    Hiro couldn''t help but curl his lips, stretched his waist, this task was really meaningless.


    But fortunately, Kurenai has been tempered, after all, only in the blood and the battlefield growth can be stimulating.


    Kakashi processed the bodies of these dozen thieves and declared the mission complete.


    "Let''s go, go back to the village." Hiro didn''t make a move all the way, just watching from the sidelines, but Kurenai was the most tired among the three. According to Hiro''s estimation, Kurenai''s current strength is genin, and this improvement is much better than that in the original book.


    The three of them set off to the village and began to hurry. After walking for some miles, Hiro suddenly stopped.


    After getting the ''Sage Body'', Hiro''s perception ability also greatly increased, and he suddenly felt dangerous.


    "What''s the matter?" Kurenai asked in confusion when Hiro stopped.


    Hiro said: "I feel danger ahead."


    Hearing that, both Kakashi and Kurenai become subconsciously vigilant, Hiro''s words could not be ignored.


    Kakashi and Kurenai both picked up kunai, ready to fight at any time.


    "Hey, kid, you''re very cautious. It''s a pity, I almost succeeded in sneak attack." they heard a negative voice, the voice was cold and hoarse, they only listened to the voice, but didn''t see the person, so they didn''t know. Where is the real body?


    Kakashi and Kurenai''s spirits were suddenly tense, what Hiro said was right, dangerous, and not just ordinary danger!


    From face-to-face meeting, Kakashi and Kurenai judged that the ninjas strength was extraordinary, they were definitely powerful ninjas.


    Hiro''s heart shuddered, and he knew these ninjas came with bad intentions.


    "Ding, the host please pay attention. Friendly reminder. You encountering the mist-hidden ninja ''Twin Water Ghost'' Chishui and Chigui, the opponent''s strength is Jonin. You may get rewards for killing."


    It was actually the misty ''Twin water ghost'' two special Jonin.


    The appearance of these two Jonin made Hiro frowned.


    "Damn, three little ghosts killed so many thieves. These thieves are all our subordinates. They are really looking for death! The three little ghosts of Konoha, you are dead!" Another cold voice came.


    At this time, two ninjas appeared, one on the left and one on the right. Both ninjas were wearing misty water-like forehead guards and appeared on the thick branches in front.


    ----------------------------------------


    hello guys


    i want tell you that i decided to update 2 chapters per day


    i also translating an other fan fiction


    Marvel''s Gene Collection System

 Chapter 19 - 19 The Might of Chidori

    The two misty ninjas both wore water-patterned forehead guards, which was a sign of hidden mist village. However, the dressing of the two people is different. One of them wears an iron mask, leaving only a pair of three-cornered eyes outside. This person has the two characters ''Chishui'' on the top of his head. He is the eldest brother of the Twin Water Ghost.


    The other one has short hair, a gloomy look, and a long and narrow scar on his face. This is '' Chigui''.


    The two brothers are well-known in the mist village and often recruit gangs of thieves at the borders of various countries to support these thieves and take the opportunity to make money. And the thieves gang that Hiro and his team had just brought down the thieves who were their subordinates.


    After the Twin Water Ghost brothers found out, they filled with anger and wanted to kill the Hiro trio, but Hiro sensed something was wrong.


    Even so, the Twin Water Ghost Brothers didn''t care about Hiro''s trio. the three little ghosts strength should be at genin level or elite genin at most. But they were special Jounin. In particular, special Jounin is not as good as Jounin, but it is more than enough to deal with these three little ghosts.


    "Hey, big brother, these three Konoha''s little ghosts are a bit capable. I haven''t killed anyone in a long time. Let me do it this time." Chigui said grimly, and at the same time took out a sword and licked it. Licking with corners of his mouth, his expression was cold and chilling.


    Kakashi and Kurenai are a little nervous.


    After all, the opponent is a special Jounin. At present, Kakashi is the strength of an Chunin, and Kurenai is at best an ordinary genin. Faced with two special Jounin, of course there will be nervousness.


    The gloomy looks of the twin brothers, as well as the murderous aura from Jounin, made the two awe-inspiring.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Seeing the nervousness in Kurenai''s eyes, Hiro''s figure flashed, and he stood in front of Kurenai and whispered.


    Although the voice was low, it was full of firmness, which gave Kurenai courage in an instant. Seeing Hiro''s back made Kurenai full of security.


    Kakashi felt ashamed when he saw Hiro being so calm. He was not as calm as him.


    "Damn little devil, he is so calm, even when death is so close to him, hum." Chigui sneer, then his figure flashed, he rushed out quickly, and the sword in his hand turned sharply, curling up the wind, and then powerfully slammed down!


    Hiro had been prepared for any fast move or attack, so his figure flashed, leaving a shadow on the spot.


    There was a loud noise, and a deep pit appeared on the spot, and the sword fell directly from the air and hit the ground. A deep pit about two meters in size appeared on the spot, and rocks splashed.


    Although his attack isn''t as powerful as Tsunade''s, but as long as it is attacks to vital point, it is equally deadly!


    Seeing Hiro escaped from his sword attack, Chigui was surprised and even a little bit unbelievable: "This kid..."


    "Huh?" his big brother Chishui also seemed to realize that something was wrong, that little devil seemed to be strong enough to escape Chigui''s attack?


    This...


    Seeing that the attack was evaded, Chigui also paid more attention to Hiro.


    "The little devil has some ability, but he is still going to die, Hiro saw Chishui sneer, then he put one hand in front of him, and raised other hand high: "Water Style: Hidden Mist Jutsu!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Hiro saw a thick mist spreading around Chishui, and the water mist spread quickly, and finally there was a heavy fog in this area of ??about 100 meters.


    The white mist is very dense, which impairs people''s vision, and the vision range is less than ten meters. Fighting in such an environment is indeed very troublesome.


    Kakashi realized that the situation was not good for them, a cold sweat broke out on his forehead: "Damn it, this is the technique of mist concealment, this is troublesome." In this mist, Kakashi is also deeply troubled and does not know what to do.


    "Kakashi, leave the battle to me, you just protect Kurenai." Hiro''s faint voice came.


    Kakashi was taken aback: "What, are you going to fight the opponent in this state?"


    "Of course." Hiro didn''t flinch at all.


    It just happened that he still wanted to see the strength of the opponent.


    In Hiro''s eyes, a red light flashed.


    In an instant, there was bloody tomoe in his pupils, which was exactly the Sharingan. But with his backs facing Kurenai and the thick fog, they didn''t know Hiro''s situation at this time.


    Sharingan, open.


    Sharingan tomoe''s are clearly visible. Since Hiro got the Sharingan, his Sharingan have grown rapidly. Under the insight of Sharingan, even the what inside the fog is clearly seen, and the details are visible.


    Chigui didn''t know the situation at all and epically Hiro having Sharingan, and thought he already won.


    "Hey, kid, under Hidden Mist Jutsu, even if your strength is good, it is impossible to avoid my attack. Give me death!" He shouted out the last sentence, exhausting all his strength. A sword slashed out towards Hiro''s side, and the violent wind hunted and snapped.


    In Chigui''s eyes, that kid was dead.


    But the next scene made his eyes widened, only to see that the little devil seemed to have eyes on the side. With a flash of footsteps, he easily avoided the fatal blow.


    Immediately afterwards, a blue thunder light suddenly appeared in Hiro''s hand, accompanied by a chirping electric current.


    The chakra visible to the n?k?d eye condenses in Hiro''s hands.


    A large number of chakras concentrated in the hands to form a high-intensity current, Hiro''s figure moved, he sprinted and pierced out!


    "Chidori!" Hiro shouted in a low voice.


    That''s right, Chidori!


    In the past two years, Hiro has also developed Chidori long ago and has mastered it skillfully.


    But this is the first time Hiro has shown a Chidori in front of others.


    The chirping thunder and lightning, accompanied by thunder rays, powerful piercing power, combined with Hiro''s Sharingan.


    This is simply the perfect combination.


    Hiro''s figure flashed quickly, and in a flash, he caught Chigui!


    While breathing, Hiro pierced the heart of Chigui with Chidori!


    Chigui screamed, coughing blood, his eyes widened, he was stunned, his body softened, his pupils were dilated, and he lost his vitality.


    Chigui, dead!


    Died under Chidori!


    A special Jounin has been killed by Hiro.


    It was quiet all around, as if there was no sound, and time seemed to stand stil Kurenai was stunned.


    Kakashi was stunned.


    Chigui''s eldest brother Chishui was also stunned.


    A dignified special Jounin, just died like this?


    sorry guys, I made some wrong translations , so I corrected it , and of course thanks for some readers who told me.

 Chapter 20 - 20 Chidori Sharp Spear

    The surroundings were quiet, as if the air had been drawn away, there was no sound.


    Hiro used Chidori to kill Chigui, leaving all of them silent.


    The Chigui died, the dense fog gradually dispersed, and something fell on the ground, Hiro didn''t have time to pick it up.


    Chishui was startled first, then angry and afraid!


    The change in Chishui''s eyes is enough to show his fear at this time, and Hiro made unbelievable thing! Is this little devil in front of him a demon? At this age, he can kill his own brother who was aleady Jounin...


    Chishui only felt his scalp numb, and his lips trembled slightly.


    All of a sudden, Chishui felt a shadow of death, the hair on his body was standing upright, and his eyes looked like someone saw ghosts when he looked at Hiro.


    Chishui had indeed wrongly estimated Hiro''s strength. When he saw Hiro killing Chigui in seconds, his mind was shocked, thinking that Hiro could not only ignore the interference of the dense fog of Water Style: Hidden Mist Jutsu, but he also had extremely strong strength.


    But in fact, Hiro only relied on the insight of Sharingan and which wasn''t affected by the Hidden Mist Jutsu, and his strongest ninjutsu was only Chidori, so Hiro''s attack can consider as sneak attack because his opponent wasn''t prepared.


    If Hiro fight head-on, Hiro may not be able to solve the enemy so quickly, but it was unexpected victory.


    Hiro knew that Chishui''s heart was shaking at this time, and his eyes flashed with cold light, and he said: "Chishui, your brother is dead, you are not my opponent."


    Of course used used a tactic to make Chishui feel desperate and invincible to him, so he will seize the opportunity, and let Chishui fall into mental fear.


    Chishui''s hands and feet were cold, and he felt that he was indeed not Hiro''s opponent. Seeing Hiro''s confident expression, he became even more afraid.


    But when he thought of his younger brother''s death, and what more Hiro would definitely not let him go, he griped the kunai tightly in his hand, thinking of the only possibility of survival, and gave a low growl, his body flashed.


    "Hidden Mist: Instantaneous Body Jutsu!" Chishui shouted angrily, and his body suddenly disappeared, leaving only a shadow on the spot.


    Hiro squinted his eyes, it turned out to be an Instantaneous Body Jutsu, this is a high-rate Jutsu.


    Hidden Mist: Instantaneous Body Jutsu can be regarded as advanced ninjutsu in the ninja world, whether it is to escape or attack is a very good method.


    Hiro was alert, Chishui''s figure suddenly flashed, his target was not Hiro, but Kakashi and Kurenai!


    No, to be precise, it is Kurenai.


    Chishui suddenly appeared next to Kurenai, Kakashi''s expression tightened, and he wanted to help her, but Chishui kicked him out using only his Taijutsu.


    Kakashi was kicked and hit a tree not far away, with blood showing at the corner of his mouth. He was injured a bit, but he was fine. Taking advantage of the situation, Chishui seized the opportunity to catch Kurenai. Kakashi''s strength is not bad, if one-on-one frontal fighting he can still pose a threat to Chishui, it''s a pity that Chishui''s purpose is only to catch Kurenai.


    Kurenai was caught!


    Kurenai exclaimed, Chishui firmly grasped her wrist, and at the same time, kunai pressed against Kurenai''s throat, drawing a blood line.


    Chishui actually took Kurenai as a hostage!


    Kurenai was kidnapped, her face turned pale, but she tried her best to stay calm.


    Chishui stubbornly restrained Kurenai, yelling inwardly, "Little devil, you stand back, don''t come over, or I will kill her!"


    Chishui yelled as loud as he could, and his throat became hoarse.


    Hiro frowned, it was a bit troublesome now, and he didn''t expect Chishui to take Kurenai as hostage. Hiro glanced at Kakashi. Kakashi was not seriously injured. He could only b?r?ly protect himself from Chishui. It was impossible to count on him.


    Immediately, Hiro took a few steps back to ensure the safety of Kurenai. At the same time, his mind turned sharply, thinking about countermeasures.


    Kurenai''s performance made Hiro look at her with admiration, but when she saw that Hiro faced dangerous situation, she burst into a beautiful smile: "Hiro, you don''t care about me, I''m dragging you down. Just shoot it directly, don''t care about me. ."


    With that, Kurenai closed her eyes.


    "You shut up! Be honest, or I''ll kill you now! Little devil don''t come over, or she will die..." Chishui was taken aback when he heard Kurenai saying this, and grasped Kurenai tighter, he was afraid Hiro would listen to Kurenai''s words and act.


    Chishui yelled and shouted, which also showed that his heart was extremely fragile.


    Hiro remained silent, waiting for the opportunity, he also thought of a way to save Kurenai.


    Chishui mistakenly estimated Hiro''s strength, so he was extremely afraid of Hiro, and kept a distance of almost four or five meters from beginning to end. This distance is difficult to threaten by ordinary ninjutsu, and ordinary ninjutsu requires hand seal. And that will give Chishui time to react.


    Seeing Hiro really didn''t act rashly, Chishui was a little relieved. In Chishui''s eyes, Hiro at this time really looked like a demon.


    "Kurenai, don''t move." Hiro said suddenly.


    Kurenai was startled, but she did not move as he said.


    At this time, only a thunder light condensed, which suddenly sounded.


    As soon as Hiro raised his hand, the sound of chirping appeared, and the thunder light instantly gathered on Hiro''s hand, forming a long light, like a sharp sword, directly piercing the exposed neck of Chishui!


    The Chidori Sharp Spear, the shape of the Chidori changes, like a long spear, and its power range is five meters.


    Hiro used this jutsu to kill Chishui!


    Chishui''s pupils dilated, and he fell directly into a pool of blood, falling softly to the ground, his eyes widened, and he still couldn''t believe that he died.


    Did I die like this? This little devil actually has a ninjutsu that can be released without the need for hand seal, and the distance is so far? Chishui''s eyes opened wide and his expression was shocked.


    Chishui is dead.


    Hiro breathed a sigh of relief, thanks to the ninjutsu of the Chidori Sharp Spear. In the original work, Danzo who was Kage level ninja but Sasuke uses this ninjutsu to kill him, let alone Chishui.


    Just now, Hiro killed the Twin Water Ghost Brothers and they were on special Jounin level ninja! This record is really amazing. Kakashi didn''t react for a while.


    At the same time, Hiro discovered something dropped from the Twin Water Ghost Brother....

 Chapter 21 - 21 Great rewards!

    "Kurenai, it''s okay now."


    Hiro breathed a sigh of relief when ''Twin Water Ghost Brothers'' died, he immediately comforted Kurenai. Kurenai''s performance just now was very surprising, Hiro completely didn''t expect that.


    Think about it, the future Kurenai is also a Jounin, although not comparable to the top Jounins in Naruto world, but it is already extraordinary for women. Because not everyone is Tsunade or Mito Uzumaki.


    "En." Kurenai also breathed a sigh of relief, feeling relieved, her feet were soft, and she almost fell. Just when she was about to fall, Hiro hold her in his arms.


    Kurenai only felt she had entered a warm embrace, and the other party had an unspeakable sense of security, which made Kurenai intoxicated.


    Kurenai had two blushes on her cheeks, she knew it was Hiro''s embrace.


    "Kurenai, are you okay?" Seeing Hiro''s concerned look, Kurenai''s heart was even warmer, her clear eyes looked at Hiro, but Hiro''s shadow was clearly reflected in her pupils.


    "I, I''m okay, it''s just a momentary loss of strength." Kurenai answered quickly.


    Hiro took a closer look and saw that there was still a wound on her snow-white neck, and there was also a strangle mark on her wrist, so he hurriedly dealt with Kurenai''s injuries.


    Hiro is Tsunade''s apprentice, of course he can medical ninjutsu.


    Hiro''s hand was glowing with green light, which was exactly the healing ninjutsu Mystical Palm Jutsu, which healed Kurenai. Kurenai''s fear disappeared, but there was another strange emotion in her heart. There was an inexplicable sentiment for Hiro in her eyes, but she only looked foolishly without speaking.


    The girl''s feelings are originally the most charming. Hiro still wanted to appreciate it, but at this time two coughing sounds came from not far away, it was Kakashi.


    Hiro couldn''t help rolling his eyes, this guy Kakashi...


    Kakashi was a little embarrassed at this time. He was at best a ninja among the genins. The confrontation with Chishui just now seemed very difficult, and it was even more sadly he was injured.


    But Kakashi''s injury is not serious.


    This battle made Kakashi deeply aware of the gap between him and Jounin, but it was Hiro that made Kakashi even more shocked!


    Judging from the strength of Chakra, Hiro should be particularly at Chunin level, but Hiro performed extremely astonishingly, killing the water ghost brothers one after another. Of course, there is the fear and carelessness in the hearts of the Water Ghost Brothers, but Hiro''s own strength is also...


    They were two special Jounins, their strength is obviously much stronger than Hiro''s!


    Only Hiro knows the facts. He has a very solid foundation in ninjutsu after his apprenticeship with Tsunade. With Hiro''s talent and various methods, he is certainly not afraid of facing the twin water ghost brothers.


    Hiro''s strength is absolutely outstanding among the chunins.


    Kakashi glanced at Hiro with a complicated expression, sighed lightly, he was even more unwilling, but he knew that the gap between him and Hiro seemed to be getting wider.


    "Hurry up and heal, beware of other enemies." Hiro said lightly to Kakashi.


    Kakashi nodded quickly. He didn''t have Kurenai''s personal medical treatment. He just used the medical kit he carried to treat the wound.


    After all this was done, Hiro saw an objects on the ground. In fact, Hiro had already noticed it.


    This is the item ''exploded'' from the Twin Water Ghost Brothers after killing them! In fact, it''s like when Hiro killed Shirakawa and got a bronze treasure ?h?st. According to the system''s prompt, even if the enemy ninja is killed normally, there is a certain chance that the enemy ninja will drop items, which is similar to the setting of online games.


    On the body of the ''Water Ghost Brothers'', there were a few luminous falling items, of course, only Hiro could see this scene.


    These items radiated cyan light, Hiro looked at it, and what had burst out of Chigui was a ninjutsu scroll.


    C-level ninjutsu, Water Style: Hidden Mist Jutsu: This technique is a specialty of Kirigakure ninja. Users fill the air with mist and control its thickness with their chakra, Once the mists are thick enough that opponents cannot see, that in turn means they cannot manage much defense against the user.


    There was also a ninjutsu scroll that exploded from Chishui.


    B-level ninjutsu, Hidden Mist: Instantaneous Body Jutsu: you can move the position quickly in a short time, and the moving distance changes according to the strength of Chakra.


    Hiro''s spirit was lifted.


    It is Instantaneous Body Jutsu!


    The Instantaneous Body Jutsu is one of the ninjutsu that Hiro needs most now. With the Instantaneous Body Jutsu, you can advance or retreat, offensive and defensive, and it is definitely very good jutsu. Epically at battlefield...


    In short, this is a very practical ninjutsu.


    Chishui also used this Instantaneous Body Jutsu just now. If it weren''t for this ninjutsu, it would be impossible for Chishui to catch Kurenai. It can be seen that the auxiliary effect of this ninjutsu is simply better than that of ordinary level A ninjutsu.


    The ninjutsu that dropped from the two brothers was actually the ninjutsu they had actually used or mastered, which was also the intention.


    Apart from the ninjutsu scrolls, there are only some chakra and healing pills.


    Unexpectedly, they dropped these things. Hiro really wanted to kiss system now. These two ninjutsu are quite practical and very suitable for him. Hiro really got very good harvest this time!


    Immediately, Hiro used these two ninjutsu scrolls.


    "It has been detected that the system has ''Hidden Mist Jutsu'' and '' Instantaneous Body Jutsu'', do you want to learn?" The female voice of the system echoed in his ears.


    "Learn."


    Hiro didn''t hesitate. After the choice was confirmed, Hiro''s mind immediately had more knowledge about Hidden Mist Jutsu and Instantaneous Body Jutsu. Through the system, he immediately mastered the hand seal and usage of these two ninjutsu.


    After learning both jutsus, Hiro became stronger.. He clenched his fist tightly. This feeling of strength improvement was very cool!

 Chapter 22 - 22 Chunin Exam Selection?

    After learning the two ninjutsu, Hiro glanced at Kakashi, who was healed, and said: "Let''s go back to the village, faster, so we don''t fall in a trap again."


    "Good." Kakashi nodded. After seeing Hiro''s overwhelming strength, Kakashi had no objections.


    Kurenai was still in Hiro''s arms and nodded softly.


    "ok, let''s go."


    Kakashi wore a mask, with a short blade on his back, kicked his both feet on the ground, shuttled between the treetops, and left first.


    Hiro said to Kurenai: "Let''s go too."


    "Wait." Hiro suddenly said.


    "what is matter?"


    "You...Let me down first." Kurenai''s voice was like a mosquito, and her cheeks were also dripping red, almost bleeding.


    Hiro had a thick-skinned face, so he did not let Kurenai go, but said solemnly: "Kurenai, you just got hurt, let me carry you on the road..."


    It''s not my leg that hurts! Kurenai wanted to say something like this, but just as her mouth opened slightly, she saw Hiro jumped up and walked through the treetops, and there was a gust of wind around...


    Kurenai gave Hiro a shy and white glance, she could only admit her fate, blushing and leaning against Hiro''s body, and hearing Hiro''s powerful heartbeat, her face turned red for a while.


    Chase girls, be cheeky when you should be cheeky!


    ...


    Gallop all the way, hurry up quickly.


    Finally, they arrived at Konoha before dark.


    Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief only when he really entered the Konoha gate.


    Hiro put down Kurenai, she sounded like a mosquito: "Thank you."


    "Silly girl, why are you polite to me?" Hiro smiled.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s Report this to Hokage sama tomorrow." Kakashi said. This time the encounter with the two kirigakure ninja, who are in special Jounin level, it is beyond the scope of the ordinary task, and the task situation needs to be reported to Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Hiro nodded, he first sent Kurenai home, and then went home and slept beautifully.


    No words for a night, just rest.


    Early next morning, the three of them arrived at the Hokage Building.


    After explaining their intentions, the two members of Hokage''s anbu directly let the three of them enter, and one of the anbu members led the way and finally went to the Hokage office.


    Hokage''s office is relatively simple. It is full of solid wood furniture and floors, simple and generous, and a desk filled with thick documents.


    At this time, Hiro also saw Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    he saw Sarutobi Hiruzen wearing a cloak with the word "fire" written in a big red font. He held a pipe in his hand, took a puff of cigarette, and puffed out, while tapping his fingers on the desktop, as if he was thinking about something important.


    "Hokage Sama, Hiro and Kakashi are here." The members of anbu reported, Sarutobi Hiruzen raised his head.


    he glanced at them and nodded slightly, of course he was familiar with the outstanding genius in the village.


    "Oh, it''s Hiro and Kakashi, you are here." After a simple greeting, third hokage asked Hiro, "I don''t know why you want to meet me?"


    "Hokage Sama, we took a task..." Hiro told the truth.


    When Hiro finished speaking, Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded, and said in a deep voice, "I see, that''s how it is. The thieves who were rumored in the west side of the village made a mess, and I didn''t expect that there was a mist ninja behind..."


    The situation in the ninja world is currently becoming more and more turbulent, and ninjas from all countries have taken the opportunity to cause chaos. The situation that Hiro and others encountered is only the beginning.


    Third Hokage''s brows twisted, took a puff of cigarette, and said nothing.


    Hiro and others did not speak, and for a while, there was strange silence in the room.


    "Okay, I understand this matter, and I will deal with it." Third Hokage nodded.


    Hiro nodded and was about to get up and leave. He was not interested in staying in the Hokage room.


    "Wait." Third Hokage motioned Hiro to wait a while. He picked up a document on the table and said: "Actually, I originally wanted to find you, but now you came in the right time."


    Hiro was a little surprised, and didn''t know why third hokage had been looking him for.


    Third Hokage said, "Seven days later, there will be a chunin exam. I hope you will participate in it."


    Chunin exam? !


    Although Hiro and Kakashi''s strengths have long reached the level of chunin, but they have never took in the chunin exam.


    "Yes, this time the chunin exam is very unusual. The five major village and some small villages will send ninjas to take the exam. At present, the Ninja world is turbulent, and all villages are ready to move. Although the last Ninja war ended, there are still major villages. Many hidden dangers have a tendency to reignite the flames of war."


    "This chunin exam is a special opportunity. It is very likely that other big villages will take advantage of the exchange period of the chunin exam to test the strength of our village. Especially to test the strength of the ninjas who taking chunin exam."


    "I hope you can take chunin exam, and get a good ranking, perform well, and let other ninja villages see the difference between their and our village. Especially you, Hiro, I have great hope for you." Third Hokage at Hiro , his eyes were burning with fight spirit.


    "Tsunade often mentions you to me, saying that you are a real genius, and I really want to see your performance." Third Hokage said expectantly.


    Hiro heard this, clenched his fists, and thoughts surged in his heart.


    chunin exam, you can see the most talent and outstanding rising ninja of the five villages, this is also very suitable as his first starting point for his road in Ninja world!


    "I will do my best." Hiro replied sonorously.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host, trigger a task.." The female voice of the system also followed.

 Chapter 23 - 23 Charm modification permission!

    After Hiro agreed to take chunin exam, the female voice of the system followed.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for triggering the task: chunin exam. Task content: Get the first place in the chunin exam and beat up everyone in exam. Task reward: Charm value modification permission once. Task failure penalty: 10 points of luck deducted."


    When task prompted by the system, Hiro''s heart moved.


    Actually the reward is one charm value modification?


    Thinking of this, the fire of battle ignited in his heart. He will take chunin exam and of course he will take the first place!


    This time, the chunin exam was the perfect starting point for Hiro, and it was his first step towards the top ninja in Ninja world.


    Knowing that the chunin exam was imminent, the three of them went back and began to prepare for the chunin exam. Hiro first informed Tsunade, and then went home to practice.


    He worked very hard when he practice.


    ...


    Seven days later.


    These days, there have been many strangers in the village, all of whom have come from various villages to take the chunin exam.


    These people are big and small in age, strong and weak, good and bad, there are hundreds of people.


    However, Hiro found that the strength of these people was generally stronger than the ones who took the chunin exam in the original book, probably a level higher. Thinking about it, the current era is war era, the ninja''s abilities have been even more tempered, and of course in war times their will be always stronger people than peace time.


    There are ninjas from big village such as Mist hidden Village, Sand Hidden Village, and Cloud Hidden Village who come to take the chunin exam, and there are also ninjas from small villages.


    At this time, outside the Konoha chunin test room, Hiro and others were also here.


    The first chunin exam was writing exam, they need to form a team of three ninjas to participate in the exam, and Hiro''s team members are Kurenai and Guy.


    As for Kakashi, of course, it is a team with Rin and Obito.


    And Asma is in a team with others.


    However, Hiro found another person beside him.


    Hiro fixed his gaze on this young boy, before he spoke, Obito who stood beside him was very proud~ proudly introduced: "He is Uchiha Shisui, the strongest genius of our Uchiha family!"


    Uchiha Shisui!


    Hiro knew the identity of the boy in front of him from the moment he saw him, and he often heard the name Uchiha Shisui in Konoha Village.


    At this time Uchiha Itachi was not born yet, Shisui was indeed the first genius of Uchiha.


    Being praised by Obito, Shisui was not complacent, but rather humbly said: "Hello Hiro, I know you, the elders often mention your name and praise you for being a genius. I hope I have the opportunity to ask You for advice."


    "me too." Hiro shrugged, he was not hostile to Shisui. Unexpectedly, in this Chunin exam even Shisui was among them, it is becoming more and more interesting.


    In the name of Uchiha Shisui, Hiro still wants to see how strong he is now.


    In the original work, Shisui''s age has always been blurred, but his relationship with Uchiha Itachi is like a teacher and friend. His age must be older than Uchiha Itachi. It is reasonable that he is about the same age as Hiro and others.


    Before everyone had time to chat, they were all invited into the examination room to take the written test of Chunin exam.


    "Quiet, I''m the chief examiner of this exam, Nara Shikuhisa." they saw a ninja standing in the center with his hair tied, a beard, and two scars on his face, faintly speaking, accompanying him The examination room quieted down.


    Nara Shikuhisa was well-known Jounin in the Ninja world at this time. After all, Nara, Yamanaka and Akimichi trio had shined in the last Ninja war, so Nara Shikuhisa was famous. Nara Shikuhisa is the chief examiner, and it seemed that Konoha attached great importance to this chunin exam, Hiro thought to himself.


    Just thinking about it, the test papers have been distributed.


    Hiro picked up the test paper and looked at it. It was a theoretical test, which was very difficult. The difficulty of these theoretical questions is intentional, but the purpose is actually to allow candidates to use means to cheat and examine their investigative ability.


    But Hiro doesn''t care, his teacher is Tsunade! Under Tsunade''s guidance, these theoretical tests are simply pediatrics for Hiro.


    After receiving the test paper, Hiro picked up the pen and paper and wrote quickly.


    With only the sound of rustling writing, Hiro got the answer in a while.


    "Examiner, I have finished writing, can I go no?." Hiro said, and handed the paper to Nara Shikuhisa, which it took less than ten minutes for Hiro to finish the test.


    Everyone was stunned, looking at Hiro speechlessly, is he finished? Fu*k, we haven''t started writing yet.


    "Hiro, he''s really a genius. No wonder Hokage-sama values ??him so much." Nara Shikuhisa held his chin, thoughtfully.


    "Examiner, I have finished writing, too." Hiro just handed in the paper, he immediately heard a female voice, and at the same time a girl with long brown hair wearing a water-blue ninja suit also handed in the paper.


    Someone else also finished the first exam so fast? Hiro couldn''t help being curious, and glanced back.


    When Hiro looked at the girl, the girl was also looking at him.


    The girl has a pretty face, similar to Hiro''s age, with long brown hair and waterfalls, her face is smooth, and she is white and flawless. The girl raised her chin slightly, looking slightly domineering and powerful.


    The girl looked at Hiro and raised her eyebrows: "Are you Hiro?"


    Hiro looked at the girl and was also startled, " Mei Terum¨©?"


    That''s right, this girl turned out to be Mei Terum¨©!


    Counting his age, Mei Terum¨© was really about the same age as him, and the fifth generation kage of hidden mist village appeared in front of Hiro.


    This time it was Terumi''s turn to be surprised: "You actually know me?"


    Of course I recognize it, and I''m too familiar with you!


    Hiro wanted to say this very much, but in the end he just said: "I heard that there was a powerful female ninja in the Mist Village."


    Mei Terum¨© also appeared, and this chunin exam become even more interesting!

 Chapter 24 - 24 Terumi Mie

    Hearing Hiro talking about herself, Terumi''s eyes flashed with little pride and arrogance, she said: "I have also heard of you. I heard that you are the strongest genius in Konoha?"


    Terumi was eager to try her strength, her eyebrows raised slightly, as if she wanted to challenge Hiro. She is indeed Fifth Mizukage of the future is really very prideful person.


    "Cough cough." At this moment, Nara Shikuhisa gave a long cough, indicating that this is the examination room, and let Hiro go out and talk.


    Hiro and Terumi both walked out of the examination room, and the two of them were the first to complete the exam, which is quite eye-catching.


    When they left the examination room, the sun was dazzling in the sky, Terumi said: "Hiro, I have heard your name a long time ago, I am very interested in you, and I really want to fight you in this chunin exam."


    Terumi is the most eye-catching genius in Mist Village. No one in Mist Village is her opponent. She has always heard that Konoha has a genius named Hiro, who was taken by Tsunade as pupil, one of the legendary three sannin. As a genius ninja herself , she really want to compete with Hiro in strength.


    This is also Terumi''s main mission from coming, to explore the strength of Konoha''s ninjas of the same age!


    "Of course if there will be a chance." Hiro smiled.


    "Then I''ll wait." Terumi raised her snow-white delicate chin like a proud little puppet.


    After waiting for a while, the first round of written examination is over.


    Almost half of the candidates were eliminated, Hiro undoubtedly scored full marks, he took the first place writing examination.


    Humph, Hiro, I will let you know how strong I am! she thought in her heart.


    In the first round of examinations, Guy, Kurenai and others of course passed smoothly.


    Next, Nara Shikuhisa announced the second test, which will be held in the Dead Forest. 60 people in total passed the exam. These 60 people will be divided into 20 groups. Every three people will form a group. The ten heaven scrolls and ten earth scrolls will be divided into these 20 groups.


    As in the original book, each group have to get a pair of heaven and earth scrolls to reach the destination through the dead forest within 5 days, then pass this round of ?ssessment!


    This round of ?ssessment is the real test of strength!


    In order to complete the task given by the system, Hiro suddenly had a bold idea. Thinking of this, Hiro suddenly clenched his fists.


    "Hiro, you are so amazing, you finished the paper so soon. First place, congratulations!" As he was thinking about it, Kurenai walked up with a smile and said with a smile.


    "Yep."


    Guy also had a look of admiration: "Sure enough, he is a young genius with burning youth, really amazing!"


    Hiro mouth corners twitched when he heard Guy''s weird words, but didn''t say much.


    At the moment, everyone moved to the death forest.


    Since the death forest is named after death, of course it is by no means ordinary. The death forest is located in the Konoha area, which is gloomy and off-travel all year round.


    Before arriving in the Death Forest, in addition to Nara Shikuhisa, the examiner this time is Jounin, dressed in a blue ninja suit and printed with the Uchiha clan emblem, turned out to be a member of the Uchiha family.


    "I am Konoha Jounin of Uchiha clan, Uchiha Tenmu, as the examiner for this exam." Uchiha Tenmu looked cold and handed out the heaven and earth scrolls to everyone.


    What Hiro, Kurenai, and Guy got was the heaven scroll.


    Kakashi, Obito, and Rin got earth scroll .


    Not far away Terumi got the earth scroll , she just needed the heaven scroll of Hiro trio, so she raised the scroll to show her challenge request.


    Kurenai''s eyebrows frowned slightly: "Hiro, that girl seems to be hostile to you."


    "I don''t know her, just Ignore her." Hiro smiled lightly.


    "ok" Kurenai said obediently.


    As she didn''t get response for her provocative from Hiro as she imagined, Terumi pouted her mouth, a little unhappy, and her big eyes stared at Hiro fiercely.


    "Enter the death forest, we will have a perceptual ninja watching every move you do, don''t think about cheating." Uchiha Tenmu said.


    Hiro glanced at Uchiha Tenmu''s eyes, nodded slightly, and led Guy and Kurenai into the Death Forest.


    In the dead forest, there is no chirping of birds, no roaring of beasts, it seems very quiet, even a little weird.


    The weather was gloomy and very depressing.


    In such an environment, the girl would inevitably be a little scared, but Kurenai was calm and quickly adapted forest environment. Kurenai glanced at Hiro sweetly, as long as Hiro was there, she seemed to have a strong backbone.


    "Hiro, what do we do now, our task is to grab the earth scroll." Guy looked at Hiro, and it was obvious that Hiro is the core of their team.


    Hiro smiled, in fact he already have a plan in his heart.


    "hey guys, do you want to defeat everyone in the exam?" Hiro asked.


    "Of course we do." Both Kurenai and guy nodded vigorously.


    In particular, Guy clenched his fists and said passionately: "Of course, only by fighting with all my strength here can I live up to my blood and youth!"


    Hiro mouth corners twitched, there is no cure for him...


    Hiro said: "If you want to win, Guy, you and Kurenai task only to protect yourselves and Scroll from being robbed."


    "What about you?" Guy and Kurenai were both taken aback.


    Hiro said faintly: "My task is very simple, that is, to grab the scrolls of all other teams. No one else can pass the Death Forest. If they fail the exam, we win."


    "What?!" Kurenai and Guy both exclaimed in shock.


    Hiro''s thoughts are so crazy!


    Yes, he just wants to challenge everyone alone!


    That means every ninja including Terumi Mei, even Kakashi and Uchiha Shisui are no exception!

 Chapter 25 - 25 Challenging Everyone!

    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Guy only felt Hiro''s plan was too bold and crazy.


    "Of course." Hiro did not hesitate.


    If he doesn''t defeat everyone in the death forest, then he will has to drag the chunin exam to the official competition to end the system task, so completing the exam will take more time, and Hiro doesn''t want to wait for last exam.


    "That''s it." Hiro said lightly.


    Even though Kurenai and Guy were surprised, they could only agree, they looked at each other, only to see Hiro had already begin.


    Hiro''s figure flashed and disappeared in the forest, he went to look for the other competitors!


    ...


    At this time, the three ninjas sent by Sand Hidden Village were running through the death forest.


    They were headed by Sunagakure Village ninja called Baki, who is also a famous character in the original work. He was the mentor of Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro, and is equivalent to Kakashi''s position in Konoha. Of course, the current Baki is the same age as Hiro and others, he is eight year old.


    Baki walked through the forest with two teammates. They had heaven scroll in their hands. They were also looking for "competitor" to snatch earth scroll.


    "I hope that we will not meet Konoha''s Hiro, and the Mist''s Terumi. Avoiding these geniuses, we have a great chance of winning." Baki murmured.


    But at this moment, Baki looked surprised, because a figure appeared in front of him.


    "No, it''s Konoha''s genius Hiro, everyone, be careful!" Baki''s expression changed and reminded his teammates. His two teammates reacted quickly, standing next to Baki, protecting the scroll.


    Hiro also acted!


    Only seeing Hiro''s arm flicked, dozens of kunai and shurikens shot out, turning into different directions, and the air burst.


    The expressions of the three Baki changed drastically, and they quickly dodged.


    "fu*k, this kid''s shuriken is so powerful!" Baki was horrified, cold sweat broke out on his back, and finally avoided the shuriken, he was relieved.


    "It''s useless." he saw Hiro''s fingers hooked, but I saw that these shurikens were all tied with the imperceptible chakra line, and the detonation talisman was still pasted on the chakra line!


    Baki was shocked, and his soul was so scared: "Hurry up and get away, it''s a detonation talisman!"


    However, Baki discovered it too late.


    With a bang, the detonation talisman exploded, and there was a violent shock wave. All three of them were shocked by the after wave of the detonation talisman. Although they escaped from explosion center, they still suffered serious injuries.


    "Cough cough." Blood dripped from the corner of Baki''s mouth. When he recovered his vision, he suddenly felt surprised: "Where is the scroll?"


    His companion stammered: "No, no...it was robbed by Hiro..."


    "Damn it! Hirooo!"


    Baki''s voice echoed in the death forest.


    ...


    "I actually ran into Baki, he also came to take the chunin exam, he should pay more attention to surrendering in the future. Well, his is scroll is heaven scroll." Hiro''s figure continued to move through the forest while muttering to himself.


    Baki''s strength is actually pretty good, b?r?ly reaching the level of the ordinary Chunun, but it is a pity that he met Hiro!


    Hiro seized the opportunity first, so he was caught off guard. The Scroll of Heaven was robbed, and Hiro took advantage of the situation and continued to act.


    Hiro will his plan it as beginning famous in Ninja world at the chunin exam this time!


    In the distance, Hiro saw several ninjas from Rain Hidden Village.


    "It''s Hiro!"


    "Well, it seems he is Konoha''s genius ninja."


    "He is only one person. Let''s kill him together. It happens to be able to kill a Konoha genius. If it is passed out, hehe..."


    Seeing Hiro, these Rain ninjas suddenly thought if they could kill him then they will be famous, so they surrounded him one by one, all of them had an evil smile on his face, ready to do it.


    Hiro stood in front of them, he looked relax and calm, and said lightly: "you all came in the right time, saving some troubles for me, you can come together!"


    "What?" The six rain village ninjas heard it, almost thinking they had heard a jock, they looked each other for a moment, and then burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha, he is so crazy to let us come together..." one of them laughed and burst into tears. "Yes, they all say he is genius, but in the end ninjas like him will be killed by his own pride." Another ninja said.


    These Rain ninja roared with laughter, looking at Hiro makes fun of himself.


    Hiro didn''t speak much, but directly moved his hands and explained everything with his fists.


    Hiro''s figure flashed to a ninja''s side, and at the same time, Chakra gathered on his fists, suddenly concentrated on one point, and burst out with a punch, violently waving to one of rain ninjas belly!


    boom!


    He was directly Ko by Hiro, hitting the trees in the distance, spitting out a mouthful of blood, and his expression wilted.


    Chakra Enhanced Strength!


    Hiro as Tsunade pupil, of course, also learned Tsunade''s Chakra Enhanced Strength, but Hiro''s Chakra Enhanced Strength has just started, and he deliberately controlled the strength, otherwise the rain ninja will die directly. After all, this is the Chunin exam, and Hiro cannot cross the line too much.


    The air seemed to be drawn away and became very quiet.


    In a blink of an eye, Hiro beat up rain village ninja and defeated him in one move! All of these were like dream in their eyes, looking at each other, and when they reacted, their legs were shaking, and their faces were pale.


    Hiro is too strong, it is not at the level of chunin at all!


    Hiro seized the time, and his figure flashed again, before the other Rain ninjas.


    Hiro punched again, and directly knocked the two of them into flight.


    The rest of was was frightened.


    Seeing Hiro using Chakra Enhanced Strength to solve his companions, they were all dumbfounded. The remaining rain ninjas completely lost their combat effectiveness. They were in terrifying dream: "Don''t, don''t fight, we will hand over our scrolls, we won''t take the exam? We, we abstain!"


    These rain ninjas screamed in horror.


    They looked at Hiro''s eyes, really intertwined in awe, like devil!


    They surrendered with a trembling voice, and immediately shivered and handed over the scrolls. Hiro saw there were the two scrolls of the earth he needed.


    Taking the scroll away, Hiro didn''t move his hands any more, but flashed his figure and left.


    Seeing Hiro leaving, the rest of rain ninjas sat on the ground, looking at Hiro''s back in horror, unable to say a word.


    And Hiro started looking for new targets again, looking for Kakashi, looking for Uchiha Shisui, looking for Terumi!

 Chapter 26 - 26 Kakashi With Stupid Face!

    Hiro move through death, and the sound of the wind passed through his ears, Hiro''s eyes condensed, looking for new competitor.


    Combining flicker body jutsu with other ninjutsu, attacking some competitors here and there, let Hiro harvest several scrolls of heaven and earth. Of course, Hiro''s Chakra consumes a lot, but this is not a problem at all. Don''t forget, Hiro has elementary sage body, and Chakra will recovers quickly. In addition, he has the chakra pills from the bronze treasure ?h?st, which can replenish Chakra.


    Therefore, Hiro didn''t worry about the consumption of Chakra at all. When he encountered his opponent''s ninjutsu plus Shuriken, the scroll of heaven and earth was is to get.


    Hiro glanced at what he got until now, there was twelve scrolls in his hand.


    "Very good, but it seems I haven''t meet the teams of Kakashi, Terumi, and Shisui..." Hiro secretly said.


    Hiro searched for other competitors. Of course, this scene has always been in the eyes of the examiner Uchiha Tenmu who is monitoring the death forest, and not only Uchiha Tenmu, but Nara Shikuhisa is also among them.


    In the specially prepared observation room, there are several perceiving ninjas who are showing images of the dead forest through special ninjutsu.


    Nara Shikuhisa and Uchiha Tenmu were sitting in the observation room. At this time, they noticed Hiro''s actions, and their eyes showed approval.


    Nara Shikuhisa smiled: "This Hiro is indeed a talent even Hokage-sama can make pay attention. The strength is even more higher than chunin level. It is really unimaginable, at such young age..."


    Uchiha Tenmu nodded: "It is true, no wonder Tsunade-sama accepted him as a disciple."


    Both of them admired Hiro at this moment, Nara Shikuhisa said: "But this time he did something a little bit out of the ordinary, he actually grabbed so many people''s scrolls, there has not been such a thing in the previous Death Forest ?ssessment."


    Uchiha Tenmu agreed, and suddenly he exclaimed, "What is Hiro going to do?"


    "En?" Nara Shikuhisa was also startled, only to see Hiro on the screen just hitting Kakashi''s group!


    In the dead forest.


    The wind gusts, blowing on his face.


    Hiro finally met the Kakashi trio team.


    Kakashi, Rin, and Obito were extremely alert at first, but they were relieved when they saw Hiro coming.


    Obito even sighed and said: "oh? It turned out to be Hiro. I thought someone come came to snatch our scroll."


    Rin also greeted Hiro with a smile, and waved her hand: "Hello Hiro."


    Kakashi snorted, still coldly, but his expression was much more relaxed.


    "Hiro did you snatch any scroll? You are more strong than us, it must be easy to you." Rin said softly while looking at Hiro.


    "It''s okay, I just grabbed a dozen scrolls." Hiro shrugged.


    "A dozen?!" Kakashi, Obito, and Rin couldn''t help but exclaimed, they were extremely surprised.


    Hiro nodded and showed the scrolls one by one. The three were convinced that Hiro had robbed more than a dozen scrolls.


    There are only 20 scrolls in total, and Hiro snatched so many?


    "What do you want to do now?" Obito murmured.


    Hiro said faintly: "Taking everyone''s scrolls so that they can''t pass through the death forest, I will win."


    "Could it be that you..." Kakashi''s expression changed, thinking of a certain possibility.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I also want to grab your scrolls." As soon as Hiro''s voice fell, he raised one hand in front of him, and the other hand raised high to do hand seal .


    Water Style: Hidden Mist Jutsu!


    The thick fog lingers and emits, the dense fog is around Hiro, shrouded within a radius of tens of meters, and the fog is thick and interferes with the line of sight.


    "Be careful, Hiro, this guy really wants to snatch our scroll!" Obito also reacted and hurriedly shouted. Obito wanted to protect Rin. In his heart, Rin is always come first.


    In the dense fog, the sight of the three of Kakashi, Obito, and Rin was blocked. But Hiro didn''t open his Sharingan yet.


    Hiro was in dense fog, and was not afraid of being discovered by the examiners. Hiro moved his body and used ninjutsu.


    Shadow Clone Jutsu!


    Hiro''s figure turned into multiple shadow clones, attacking Kakashi, Rin, and Obito respectively. Both Rin and Obito were blocked by the shadow clone, but Kakashi''s strength was higher after all, so he quickly defeated Hiro''s shadow clone.


    "Not bad, Kakashi." Hiro smiled lightly: "But I didn''t come to compete with you, I just want the scroll. I guess where the scroll should be with, it should be Rin''s, Right."


    Kakashi, Obito, and Rin were stunned at the same time, how did Hiro know? The scroll is indeed on Rin''s body!


    Hiro got it right! He knew that Kakashi and Obito had always been at odds, whether it was on Obito or Kakashi''s body, the two of them would definitely not agree. The best choice is to give it to Rin. so Obito and Kakashi will protect Rin.


    Originally this was indeed a normal strategy, but now in the thick fog, Kakashi and Obito can b?r?ly protect themselves, so giving to Rin has become the biggest flaw.


    Flicker Body!


    Hiro''s figure flickered, and in a blink of an eye, he came to Rin''s side, Kakashi''s pupils shrank. This was clearly Chishui''s flicker body jutsu one of Water Ghost Brothers. How did Hiro get it?


    Before Kakashi and Obito could react, Hiro quickly cut off the ninja bag from Rin''s body with Kuni, and opened it, and the scroll of the earth was in it.


    "It''s done!" Hiro smiled lightly and said to Kakashi: "Thank you for your scroll, goodbye!"


    "Damn it!" Hiro yelled and hammered the ground violently.


    Rin looked at Hiro''s back with a complicated expression.


    Kakashi was just stunned, so they lost? Was it eliminated in second chunin exam?


    Hiro suddenly act on them, Kakashi and others had no time to react, and the Scroll of Earth was taken away


    On the spot, Kakashi stood foolishly....

 Chapter 27 - 27 Surprised Third Hokage!

    After Hiro snatched Kakashi trio Earth Scroll, this scene was watched by Uchiha Tenmu and Nara Shikuhisa, both looked at each other.


    Uchiha Tenmu said in shock: "What''s going on here, is Hiro crazy? No, I''m going to stop him! How come he snatch Konoha ninja''s scroll...he lost his mind"


    Uchiha Tenmu has been the examiner of chunin exams for several years, but this is the first time he has encountered situation like this!


    Hiro has now has 13 heaven and earth scrolls! But there are only 20 groups in total who took the chunin exam, so he has more than half of total scrolls!


    Moreover, Hiro even snatched Kakashi team''s scroll who is from the same village as him,


    Is this guy really crazy?


    "You can''t stop him." Nara Shikuhisa shook his head slightly and stopped Uchiha Tenmu from making any move.


    Uchiha Tenmu stopped: "But..."


    Nara Shikuhisa interrupted: "Hiro''s approach does not violate the regulations of the chunin exam. He can do so. And did you not find out? Hiro has not caused serious casualties to these ninjas so far, basically just snatch the scroll and go..."


    "This..." Uchiha Tenmu couldn''t find an answer, and it was really like Nara Shikuhisa said, Hiro is very measured, it is like a deliberate calculation, it does not violate the regulations at all! So the two chief examiners could not intervene.


    Every time Hiro took action, he just focused on snatching the scroll. If he could avoid head-on fights, he would try his best to avoid it.


    Nara Shikuhisa thoughtful for a long time: "This kid is really an interesting guy. It seems that his purpose is to make everyone fail the test and win."


    "I''m so courageous." Uchiha Tenmu lip''s twisted.


    Nara Shikuhisa said: "He is very courageous, he is very careful, and he also uses auxiliary ninjutsu such as hidden mist jutsu and the flicker body jutsu, which makes competitors hard to defend against his attack. his is indeed powerful. It is hard to imagine that he is just eight years old."


    Hearing that Shikuhisa actually gave Hiro such a high evaluation, Uchiha Tenmu frowned: "Then what should we do now?"


    "Report to hokage sama first, he will deiced what to do." Shikuhisa said in deep thought.


    "it is good."


    Uchiha Tenmu hurriedly walked to report third hokage what Hiro is doing, his figure quickly disappeared from the place he was just standing.


    Shikuhisa sighed softly: "Hiro, interesting. But the female ninja of the hidden mist Terumi Mei is also good . I heard that she even has blood limit inheritance, if they meet, it will be very interesting match to watch. The trial of death forest is really special this year."


    Hiro is strong, but the female ninja named Terumi Mei is also very strong. I don''t know what kind of sparks they will collide with?


    ...


    Hokage Building.


    Uchiha Tenmu hurriedly rushed to the Hokage office and said: " Hokage sama, it''s not good, there is a problem with the chunin exam!"


    Third Hokage raised his head, and asked Uchiha Tenmu to report the situation.


    "This kid..." he shook his hand, and the pipe fell on the table without even noticing it. Third Hokage gave a wry smile: "It''s really a headache, this kid really stirring problem for me. Isn''t he afraid of making too much publicity? It''s not easy to explain to other villages."


    "Hokage-sama, what is your orders?" Uchiha Tenmu waited for his decision.


    Third Hokage pondered: "Hiro''s actions does not violate the rules of examination, let him do what he want."


    Uchiha Tenmu was startled, he could only nod his head, and then left in anguish.


    Hiro''s outstanding behavior at the time in chunin exam was not considered confidential, and it soon spread to other chunin examiners who ?ssisted in the exam.


    "Hiro is really amazing, he deserves to be Tsunade-sama''s disciple, so he defeated most of the competitors by himself?"


    "terrible little guy, but his actions are too arrogant."


    "Isn''t he afraid of other village competitors to ally against him?"


    Everyone was talking in low voices, all of them talking about Hiro, most of the ninjas felt that Hiro''s approach wasn''t good.


    He doesn''t think.


    This time the chunin exam was his starting point, and he had to pass the chunin exam to complete system''s task as soon as possible. Of course, others maybe call him arrogant.


    Didn''t Uchiha Madara fought against the five kages? Was he arrogant?


    No, As long as there is strength, that is enough!


    What''s more, Hiro originally used this opportunity to gain prestige and establish his reputation in the Ninja World. At the same time, he used chunin exam to make himself stronger!


    Hiro moved through the trees, and the strange thing was that he didn''t even touch Shisui'' team. Hiro knew that although Shisui was strong, it was a pity that Shisui''s two teammates were average, and their overall strength was not as good as that of Terumi''s team.


    "Could it be possible that Shisui''s team encountered Terumi Mei, and their scroll snatched by Terumi Mei?" Hiro felt that there was such a possibility. After all, he had snatched so many people''s scrolls so wasted all of time. At this time Terumi and Shisui may have met.


    Hiro thought in his heart, while he was thinking, he suddenly felt as if he had sensed something, slowing down his speed.


    "It seems to be Terumi Mei."


    Terumi found!


    Hiro''s spirit was lifted.


    At this time, on the surveillance screen, Nara Shikuhisa was also nervous and noticed this scene. Uchiha Tenmu just came back from the Hokage Building, and noticed that Hiro was about fight with Terumi Mei, he was also surprised.


    Hiro finally met Terumi!


    Hiro condensed his breath and Chakra at this time, lurking quietly, approaching Terumi Mei.

 Chapter 28 - 28 Hiro vs Terumi!

    Hiro was close to Terumi, but he wasn''t too close, otherwise Terumi would detect his hiding spot. He wouldn''t underestimate Terumi, after all, she is the future fifth Kage of hidden mist.


    The three-person team of Terumi is of course leaded by Terumi. From a distance, the voice of talking could be heard, and Terumi Ming''s clear and sweet voice came in a blur.


    "Huh, I didn''t think Konoha has another genius ninja besides Hiro, he seems to be from Uchiha family, the examination becoming more interesting." Terumi Mei murmured.


    Hiro was surprised, from Uchiha family? It seems that Terumi really ran into Uchiha Shisui!


    "That''s true, but luckily, Terumi, you are even more powerful. You defeated him with the bloodline limit, hey." One of her teammates said.


    Terumi wasn''t proud and said: "You guys have done a lot, and although the he was powerful, he hasn''t opened his Sharingan yet, otherwise that would be trouble, maybe I wouldn''t be able to defeat him."


    At this time, Shisui was only seven years old. Although his strength was strong, his Sharingan had not opened yet. After all, even Uchiha Itachi opened his eyes at the age of seven.


    Hiro secretly said in his heart. As expected, Terumi defeated Shisui with the help of her companions, they are strong enough to snatch Shisui''s scroll.


    "I just don''t know where Hiro is, I really want to compete with him!" Terumi hummed.


    Hiro quietly approached Terumi, so his movement detected, when she saw Hiro she immediately became alert: "Someone!"


    Immediately, two of her teammates guarded her from left to right. Terumi''s teammates were also good and equally high-quality ninjas.


    Hiro was discovered, so he didn''t hide it at all: "Terumi, you are very vigilant."


    "Sure enough, it''s you!" Terumi looked towards Hiro, and when she saw Hiro was alone, her heart was determined: "Hiro, you are determined to lose."


    "Really?" Hiro shrugged, his expression indifferent.


    "let''s do it!"


    Terumi made decision immediately, her two companions also released ninjutsu at the same time, and what they released was the "Hidden Mist Jutsu" which Hiro was familiar with.


    The dense fog spread, Hiro suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart. Before, he used this jutsu against Kakashi, but now it was used by Terumi and others on him.


    But in the dense fog, Hiro combat effectiveness was even stronger! Because of the thick fog, Hiro could use Sharingan with ease and without being discovered.


    Hiro used Sharingan.


    Two blood-red tomoe appeared, and Hiro made a decision, first solve the two guys beside Terumi. Solve the weak first, and then focus on Terumi! ~


    Thinking of this, Hiro made his move first.


    "Chidori Flow!" In an instant, Hiro''s body radiated with thunder and lightning, allowing the Chidori to cover his whole body. This is also one of the morphological changes of Chidori, a jutsu derived from Chidori. In the original work, Sasuke often used this ninjutsu.


    There are two types of Chidori flow. The first is to cover the whole body with Chidori, forming an alternative absolute defense, and paralyzing the enemies when they come into contact with it, causing damage.


    The second is to drive the Chidori underground, conduct electricity, flow to and attack the opponent.


    It can be said that Chidori is the real ninjutsu with both offensive and defensive, very convenient, and powerful. This is also the reason why Hiro developed Chidori.


    As soon as Chidori flow appeared, the dense lightning spread out. Hiro also prepared a knife before the exam begin, he conduct Chidori through the knife, the Chidori''s attack range became wider.


    "This Jutsu... be careful!" Terumi was surprised, a bad premonition appeared in her heart, and quickly reminded her friends around her.


    But when Terumi reminded them it was too late.


    Hiro used the first type of Chidori Current. The dense thunder and lightning of Chidori almost formed a grid, pervasive, causing Terumi''s two companions to be stricken by the current and paralyzed.


    "It''s not good, can''t move, we can''t move..." The faces of the two of them showed fear. What kind of ninjutsu is this, is it a special thunder jutsu?


    Hiro used Chidori as soon as he attacked them. The strength was so impressive that the two of them were paralyzed by Hiro. Terumi immediately used ninjutsu: " Lava Style: Dissolving Jutsu!"


    Lava Release Terumi''s bloodline limit! One of her bloodline limits


    Terumi Ming has two kinds of bloodline limits, one is Boil Release, the other is Lava Release, so her talent is also top-notch. In addition, the Dissolving Jutsu of Terumi in the original book can corrode even Sasuke''s Susanoo, and it is extremely powerful. Of course, the current little loli Terumi isn''t that powerful now.


    When he saw Terumi lightly opening her mouth, and whens he vomited, the corrosive water sprayed out, spreading towards Hiro.


    Hiro move away immediately in a flash.


    "It''s actually flicker body jutsu!" Terumi''s beautiful big eyes blinked slightly, slightly surprised.


    Hiro evaded the attack and achieved his goal. Both of Terumi''s companions were temporarily paralyzed by Hiro, unable to move for a while.


    The battle between Hiro and Terumi began now, and at this time, due to the hidden mist jutsu, Shikuhisa and Tenmu couldn''t see what happening inside. They only saw the flash of thunder and guessed that it was Hiro''s Ninjutsu.


    "What a strong thunder jutsu, this seems to be released from Hiro, it is really surprising that Hiro''s actually can release such a strong thunder jutsu..." Tenmu sighed.


    Shikuhisa nodded: "Hiro has never used this ninjutsu in pervious battles before, and it was only used when he meet with Terumi team. I didn''t expect him to hide his strength."


    Shikuhisa was really surprised at this time, this kid will surely has his name in Ninja World in the future. Oh, the exam almost finished, I''m afraid that after this chunin exam, many people will know his name.


    What Hiro did this time was indeed an amazing move!


    In the thick fog, Hiro and Terumi finally officially confronted each other!


    ------------------


    sorry guys for not updating 2 chapters yesterday, i was working.

 Chapter 29 - 29 All shocked!

    Hiro and Terumi have officially started to fight!


    Terumi had a general understanding of Hiro''s strength, and Hiro''s strength was still above her imagination. So Terumi now facing Hiro, she dared not be careless.


    " Boiling Style: Solid Fog Jutsu!"


    Terumi completed hand seal almost in an instant, and he saw her gestures change, her red lips lightly opened.


    A burst of hot air revolved, forming a strong air current that spurted out, the explosive air current burst out, which was stronger than the lava breath just now, and the two bloodline limits were extremely powerful.


    As long there is bloodline limit, the you aren''t ordinary ninja.


    The boiling mist shrouded Hiro and spread directly to Hiro''s body!


    A smile appeared at the corner of Terumi''s mouth, she didn''t believe Hiro could block it lik.


    "Boom."


    She saw Hiro''s figure turned into a cloud of white smoke, Terumi was startled, and suddenly felt bad: "No, it''s the shadow clone!"


    Hiro in front her just now was actually a shadow clone!


    Terumi Ming become in a defensive state subconsciously, not knowing where Hiro would attack from.


    "Terumi, you lost."


    Hiro''s voice came from behind, when she heard Hiro''s voice, the katana in his hand gathered the thunder light and pierced directly!


    Haw, haw.


    The sound of thunder was endless, and the aqua-blue ?uster was illuminated. Hiro directly used the Chidori sharp spear. The release speed of this ninjutsu was so fast that Terumi was caught off guard, and even too late to defend!


    Terumi''s big green eyes also showed surprised. She did not have time to defend, so she could only watch the ninjutsu raid, and the Chidori sharp spear penetrated Terumi''s shoulder.


    But at this moment, a sudden change occurred!


    At the moment Terumi''s body was pierced by a sharp spear, Terumi''s body suddenly fell apart and turned into a pool of water stains!


    water clone jutsu! Hiro immediately made a judgment, knowing that what was in front of him was just a water clone of Terumi! The water clone is also a very practical jutsu, the clone can have almost one-tenth of the power of the real body.


    When Terumi faced Hiro, she thought of a solution and used water clone to lure the enemy. she it is indeed the next fifth kage of hidden mist? The combat IQ is so high.


    Because Hiro used chirdori flow to paralyze the two companions of Terumi, the hidden mist jutsu they released was suspended, and the thick fog gradually dissipated. You can vaguely see the silhouette of Hiro and Terumi fighting, the battle between Hiro and Terumi. , Also fell vaguely in the eyes of Shikuhisa and others.


    "oh, these two guys..." Next to Shikuhisa, there are also a few ninjas, set up to prevent accidents in the chunin test.


    These ninjas all looked at each other, fighting at this level, with such meticulous thoughts and fighting skills, are these two guys only eight years old?


    This is too scary, right? They are monsters!


    Uchiha Tenmu took a deep breath, and said in a jealous tone: "Seeing their battle, thinking about me when I was eight, I felt a little embarrassed."


    Shikuhisa did not speak for a long time, compared to the two guys in front of him, it really eclipsed the other ninjas.


    These two people are like the children of god, even in this chaotic Ninja World, they are absolutely eye-catching existence!


    "One is a rare genius with two types of bloodline limit, and the other is a guy who we can''t even see through..." Shikuhisa whispered.


    Everyone in the field was amazed by this wonderful battle!


    On the screen, Hiro and Terumi continue to fight.


    Terumi used water clone jutsu to avoid Hiro''s blow, letting Hiro know that Terumi was still hiding in the battlefield. He was extremely vigilant for a while, and then he heard a soft drink: "Water Style: Giant Waterfall Jutsu!"


    As soon as this ninjutsu came out, the ninjas who watched the battle between the two took a breath.


    "sh*t, this is an A ninjutsu< how this possible, this kind of large level A ninjutsu, she should not have enough amount of Chakra..."


    "This girl can do a level ninjutsu at such age?"


    This is the ninjutsu used by Zabuza Momoch in the original book when he fought with Kakashi. It is powerful jutsu that consumes a large amount of Chakra.


    The chakras of the water attribute erupted intensively, and a vortex of water swelled up and swept violently. The overwhelming water flow resembled the bursting of a dam, and the flood raged, the raid broke out.


    There are floods all around, Hiro has nowhere to go!


    The sound of the rumbling water was deafening, and Hiro was swept up by the flood. Even Hiro couldn''t resist the flow of this giant waterfall jutsu, he was swept away by the flood!


    Hiro let out a scream of pain, being swept away by the current, unable to resist.


    The Konoha ninjas who were observing this battle all looked tight. So, did Hiro lose? Yes, facing such a terrible opponent, it is normal to lose...


    Less pour, the flood is still pouring, but the current is gradually getting smaller.


    Terumi stood there, her expression was slightly weak, her body swayed slightly, and she almost couldn''t stand still, apparently losing her strength. The jutsu of the giant waterfall just now, Terumi tried her best to release it, and her Chakra almost consumed.


    "Finally, finally won." Terumi saw Hiro was swept away by the flood, and she could still see Hiro''s falling figure from a distance, she was relieved, she was exhausted, she reached her limit.


    With a ''bang'', only Hiro''s figure in the distance turned into a water stain!


    No, I was fooled, it''s Liquefy Jutsu ! Just now Hiro was washed away by the water, it was just a clone!


    Terumi realized something, her expression changed, she immediately became alert and wanted to make a move.


    But at this time, a kunai placed silently against her snow-white neck, Hiro''s figure appeared behind her, faintly said: "Terumi, you lost."


    The ''Hiro'' that was swept away by the Giant Waterfall Jutsu just now was indeed just his clone! The real Hiro avoided the Giant Waterfall jutsu and waited for an opportunity, waiting for Terumi to make a flaw.


    In the observation room, Shikuhisa and Tenmu couldn''t restrain their hearts when they saw this scene, they suddenly got up, shocked, very shocked!

 Chapter 30 - 30 You lost!

    The battle between Hiro and Terumi just now miraculously reversed the situation and it was a very exciting battle!


    "What a shocking battle!" In the observation room, Shikuhisa stood up suddenly, staring at Hiro in the picture, and he immediately praised: "It is indeed a talent that even Hokage-sama pays attention!"


    "How did this kid learned Liquefy Jutsu?..." Tenmu eyes were also deeply shocked, realizing the terrifying nature of Hiro, giving this kid some more time, then I''m afraid...


    What made Uchiha Tenmu wondered was how Hiro could use Liquefy Jutsu to avoid the attack of the Giant Waterfall Jutsu. How does he know Liquefy Jutsu of Hidden Mist Village?


    Due to the long distance and the mist that had not completely dissipated, Tenmu did not find out that Hiro had used Sharingan.


    "you lost."


    Hearing these three words, seeing Hiro''s kunai placed at her snow-white neck, her bright green eyes dimmed and realized that she had lost.


    The two companions of Terumi looked at each other, completely shocked.


    The two companions of Terumi knew powerful Terumi was. Terumi was the well-deserved first genius in Hidden Mist Village, but she actually lost to Hiro... It made them both feel unreal.


    "Why, why do you also hydrate your body?" Terumi said, unwilling.


    Hiro smiled without saying a word. He did not know Liquefy Jutsu before, but don''t forget, Hiro has Sharingan! Sharingan copied Terumi''s Liquefy Jutsu just now, which allowed Hiro to show this jutsu.


    In fact, from the beginning of the battle with Terumi, Hiro was thinking about ways to deal with Terumi.


    During the battle with Terumi, Hiro kept his chakra and waited for the opportunity like Giant Waterfall Jutsu. He used Liquefy Jutsu to pretend to be defeated by her, letting Terumi relax her defense, at the same time the real body waited for the opportunity to wait, and when Terumi makes flaw, then!


    That''s why he won. He won so thoroughly and beautifully that even Shikuhisa praised him!


    Hiro was searching for the scroll in her bag.


    Hiro took off Terumi''s ninja bag and opened it to see that there were six scrolls inside. Terumi has six scrolls here, Hiro snatched thirteen, plus one scrolls owned by his team, now all twenty scrolls are in Hiro''s hands!


    "Not bad, you actually grabbed six scrolls." Hiro laughed.


    Terumi watched Hiro taking the scroll, his eyes almost breathed fire, and angrily said, "Hiro, I won''t forgive you!"


    "Don''t be mad, you are my captive now." Hiro smiled.


    It was the first time Terumi had lost to another ninja from the same age, she was very unconvinced when she lost so thoroughly. This proud little girl did not expect that she would lose.


    "If you have the ability, let me go, we will have another match!" Terumi said in angry voice.


    Hiro looked at Terumi''s pretty face, and the gentleness and strength of the next fifth kage of hidden mist village could be seen vaguely, but Hiro smiled and said: "Let go of you? Are you idiot? What''s more, the result will be always the same, you will lose."


    Hiro''s words were plain, authentic and credible, and the words were full of confidence, which made Terumi be surprised and startled.


    Terumi bit her lip, remembering Hiro''s appearance at this moment in her heart.


    "If you still want to compete, see you on the battlefield in the future, and I will play with you at any time." Hiro said lightly.


    "Okay." Terumi glanced at Hiro deeply.


    Hiro shrugged: "But as a prisoner, I won''t treated you so well in the future."


    "I, what am I, are you not satisfied, want to be punished by me now?" Hiro asked back, chuckling softly in Terumi''s ear.


    Terumi trembled all over, and hurriedly shut her mouth, but those big beautiful eyes kept staring at Hiro. If the eyes could kill people, Hiro would have been cut off by her a long time ago.


    Hiro didn''t care about her eyes at all.


    Soon, Hiro launched a signal in the Death Forest, which he had previously agreed with Kurenai and Guy.


    After a while, Kurenai and Guy arrived.


    "Hiro, is it over?" Kurenai came before Hiro, she looked concerned.


    Guy also looked at Hiro, very curious, and glanced at the captured Terumi and her two teammates.


    "It''s over, just wait for the examiner to come over." Hiro smiled. He snatched all the scrolls, and of course ended the chunin exam early.


    "You really..." Guy was surprised, looking at Hiro, a little bit unbelievable.


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Hiro shook his ninja bag, and only heard the sound of humming. fourteen heaven and earth scrolls he had obtained before were all scattered and piled on the ground.


    Guy was stunned.


    Kurenai was stunned.


    Terumi and her two companions were also stunned!


    What the hell is the pile of scrolls on this ground? What did Hiro do! Terumi looked at Hiro with complicated eyes. Did he steal everyone''s scrolls? This guy is crazy, no wonder he was so confident just now...


    Terumi was a bit stunned for a while, this fact is really amazing.


    The surroundings were extremely quiet, and there was no sound.


    After a long time, Guy just came back to his senses, gave Hiro thumb up, and said to Hiro: "Hiro, you are amazing! That''s great, this is youth and passion, you will definitely be me my enteral opponent!"


    Suddenly, Guy seemed to be thinking of something again, touched his head, and cautiously said: "I don''t know Kakashi and their scrolls..."


    Hiro expressionless: "It''s also here."


    Guy: "..."


    Kurenai: "...."

 Chapter 31 - 31 Making His Own Record!

    Guy and Kurenai didn''t expect Hiro''s crazy move will success. It was almost Impassible for him success... But Hiro really snatched everyone''s scrolls, even Kakashi and others!


    This performance was amazing.


    For a while, Guy and Kurenai weren''t able to speak. They didn''t think Hiro''s crazy idea could be realized at first, but now the facts are in front of them, they have to believe it!


    After a long time, Shikuhisa and Uchiha Tenmu all came.


    Both are the examiners of the chunin exam, and when they come, it means the end of the death forest exam.


    "Hiro." Shikuhisa appeared in front of Hiro using flicker body jutsu. The leaves were flying around him. Shikuhisa looked at Hiro and said in a low voice: "I really didn''t expect your performance to be so amazing."


    "Thank you." Hiro finally let go of Terumi at this time, responding with calm voice.


    Shikuhisa glanced at the heaven and earth scrolls all over the floor, and even he felt a little headache, Hiro really messed up the whole exam, he actually caused this situation now.


    This is the first time in the Ninja world, it is simply making his own record.


    Shikuhisa couldn''t speak for a long time, and finally the corners of his mouth twitched to look at Terumi, and announced, "This Ninja test has been interrupted due to special reasons, so please follow Konoha Ninja and leave the death forest first."


    Terumi nodded blankly, only showing a hint of glamour when she came into contact with Hiro''s line sight.


    Terumi Mei followed Konoha Ninja to leave, but Shikuhisa glanced at Hiro: "Hiro, come with me, we will go to see Hokage sama."


    Hiro curled his lips and followed directly.


    ...


    Hokage Building.


    Hiro and Shikuhisa rushed all the way to the Hokage Building, and at the same time, the information about the Ninja test was also spread to the Ninja world.


    This information is not difficult to inquire, and Konoha has no intention of concealing it. After all, there are ninjas from various villages in the Ninja world who have participated in the Ninja exam. The trouble is so big that it is impossible to hide it.


    When the news went out, all villages had the same reaction when they first received the news, that is, they didn''t buy it. First, confirm the authenticity of the news. After getting a definitive answer, the kages of all villages were silent.


    Hiro''s name spread to the ears of many people in the Ninja World, and he was also on the stage of the Ninja World for the first time, and his fame began to spread!


    Many ninjas and villages have deeply remembered Konoha and such a terrifying rising little ninja. The news of the chunin exam this time has just been sent out, and it has not continued to ferment, but the storm it caused is already predictable.


    Hokage Office.


    Hiro and Shikuhisa saw Third Hokage.


    To Hiro''s surprise, not only Third Hokage, but also Orochimaru and Tsunade were also in the Hokage office. Jiraiya was not in. he heard Jiraiya also left the village and started wandering around and writing novels.


    It seemed that Hiro was making too much noise, and it alarmed both Tsunade and Orochimaru.


    "Teacher?" Hiro couldn''t help being surprised when he saw Tsunade and others.


    Tsunade smiled to him, her two beautiful light brown eyes were looking at Hiro, probably because she found Hiro was not injured in the exam so she was relieved, and then secretly raised a thumb to Hiro, and said with low voice "Nice job. !"


    Hiro couldn''t help smiling.


    It seems that Tsunade and others know what he did in chunin exam.


    "Ahem." Third Hokage cleared his throat, signaled everyone not to talk too much, and said: "Hiro, you have done a little too much this time."


    Tsunade immediately defended: "Teacher, Hiro is just following your instructions. This is totally a lesson for other village, I think he should be rewarded instead."


    Everyone saw Tsunade''s love for Hiro''s maintenance.


    Third Hokage had a headache, Tsunade''s attitude made him hard to say anything, Third Hokage felt happy for Konoha. Seeing Hiro crushing the ninja from other villages, it makes him feel good in his heart.


    Especially Sarutobi Hiruzen who is the third hokage of Konoha!


    This time Hiro''s performance was like saying we still the strongest villages in the whole Ninja world!


    However, the problem is Hiro even grabbed the scrolls of Kakashi and others. Although this did not violate the regulations, it was really made headache Sarutobi.


    Tsunade''s student...


    "Forget it, I won''t say more about this matter, Hiro, you are also considered to have contributed to Konoha, I announce that you have been directly promoted to the chunin ninja. This time in the chunin exam, you got the first place." Third Hokage finally said.


    "Thank you Hokage sama." Hiro thanked him.


    Tsunade was satisfied and smiled at Hiro. seven-year-old chunin, this is really amazing record in Konoha''s history! Hiro really deserves to be her good student, this performance is so amazing ~ brilliant!


    "Congratulations, Hiro." Orochimaru finally spoke from the side at this time, his voice hoarse, those amber eyes looked toward Hiro, and there was a look of interest in his eyes.


    Hiro said with calm voice: "Thank you."


    Orochimaru whispered: "You are welcome, you are the most outstanding ninja I have seen so far, I am afraid that even Jiraiya''s disciple Minato was not as good as you..."


    Hiro was stunned, he did not expect that Orochimaru would give him such a high evaluation. Even Third Hokage and Tsunade couldn''t help looking at him. Orochimaru rarely praised others so much.


    Orochimaru...Hiro heard that he seems to be in touch with Anko Mitarashi recently... Hiro suddenly thought.


    While Hiro was thinking about it, the female voice of the system came with a pleasant voice: "Ding, congratulations to the host, the task is completed.. Successfully won the first place in the chunin exam, and rewarded the charm value modification permission once.

 Chapter 32 - 32 Charm Effect!

    System task is finished successfully!


    When he got charm modification from system reward, Hiro felt refreshed, and the corner of his mouth evoked an arc.


    "now the exam is over , you should go back first. Hiro, I high hopes on you, don''t let me down." Third Hokage solemnly looked at Hiro.


    Hiro said: "Thank you Hokage sama."


    For Hiro, a rising ninja who is an orphan and has no family background, Third hokage takes very seriously. If the genius of the Uchiha clan achieves such impressive results, his attitude will never be so relaxed.


    Hiro was still Tsunade''s student, and this made Third Hokage to trust Hiro even more.


    Being promoted to chunin, Hiro became famous in Konoha after examination. When he came down from the Hokage Building, the ninjas on both sides looked at Hiro with weird eyes, and he regarded Hiro as a monster.


    Isn''t Hiro a monster, he alone defeat all competitors in chunin exam alone!


    Walking on the street, many ninjas paid were looking at Hiro.


    Tsunade smiled, "Hiro, you are famous now." If Hiro was a small celebrity before, in the impression of others, he was just a kid with excellent talent. now Hiro is already a rising star!


    Hiro smiled, did not speak, he is looking for an opportunity to try charm modifying effect!


    Orochimaru''s voice is hoarse: "Tsunade, you really taught your student well, I didn''t expect it." It is a pity for Orochimaru. Hiro choosed Tsunade at the beginning, otherwise he might be his student...


    "you become a chunin today. So let''s celebrate, how about eating barbecue?" Tsunade smiled.


    "Okay." Hiro readily agreed.


    Orochimaru left, Tsunade andHhiro walked into the barbecue restaurant.


    At the rotisserie, Tsunade ordered a lot of grilled meat, ordered two bottles of sake by the way, and poured a glass for Hiro.


    Hiro''s mouth twitched: "Teacher, I am a minor and cannot drink alcohol."


    "What''s the matter? Besides, you kid doesn''t look like a minor at all." Tsunade smiled.


    Hiro didn''t know how to respond to her.


    Entering the modifier space, Hiro said: "System, I want to modify the charm."


    In an instant, a picture appeared in front of Hiro, with attributes ranging from 1 to 100, and Hiro''s charm was at 70 points.


    The female voice of the system is pleasant to hear: "Charm value is a special attribute, extremely precious. It can increase the favorability of anyone, especially women. When the charm value is full, your charm will be unstoppable."


    Hearing the voice of the system, Hiro''s eyes brightened. Judging from the introduction of the system, this charm value is indeed a special attribute.


    "This time the charm value will be increased by 10 points."


    Can only increase by 10 points? It was the same as luck. Hiro was a little disappointed. It was a pity that he couldn''t directly increase to full value like his talent point.


    However, Hiro also knew the system will not give him more than 10 points, so he immediately chose to modify the charm value, increasing the charm value by 10 points, and the charm value reached 80 points.


    After modifying the charm value, Hiro walked out of the bathroom and went to Tsunade.


    Tsunade was eating grilled meat and drinking sake. At this moment, she glanced at Hiro inadvertently, she was surprised. She suddenly felt that Hiro seemed a little different from usual!


    She couldn''t tell the specific difference. Hiro''s appearance was originally very handsome, and a ninja develops faster than ordinary people, Hiro''s height was only slightly shorter than Tsunade.


    And Tsunade didn''t know what was going on, Hiro now seemed to have a mysterious and extraordinary attitude, which made his whole person suddenly changed.


    Between Hiro''s gestures, there was a different kind of charm.


    Not only Tsunade, but the other women in this barbecue shop, including the waitress~the staff, the female guests, and even the female boss at the front desk, all subconsciously glanced at Hiro!


    Two waitresses were carrying dishes and almost bumped into the guests.


    Of course Hiro saw all of this, and couldn''t help being surprised, the effect of modifying charm was so good?


    "Hiro..." Tsunade called out.


    "Yep."


    Tsunade took a close look at Hiro, and found Hiro''s appearance had not changed from the previous one, but the magical thing was that his temperament and feeling were completely different and became even more outstanding.


    "What''s the matter, teacher?" Hiro said innocently.


    "Cough cough, nothing, eat barbecue." Tsunade blushed, but fortunately, her self-control was extraordinary, and she started eating barbecue with Hiro.


    This barbecue meal is uneasy to eat, there are always female servants~ the staff frequently come up to secretly give letters, making Hiro not know what to do?


    After eating the barbecue, Hiro left barbecue shop with Tsunade, and then separate from her.


    Hiro walked aimlessly on the street, and many women who came and went would also subconsciously look at Hiro, causing him to be watched by many eyes.


    "having more charm is really a good thing." Hiro secretly said, feeling good in his heart.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw several people coming forward.


    It''s Terumi and her two companions from hidden mist village!


    Terumi and others did not leave immediately after the chunin exam. At this time Terumi Mei came find Hiro!


    After being defeated by Hiro, Terumi''s mind was basically always thinking of Hiro. Of course, she was not in love with Hiro, but she was also a genius ninja, the pride and unwillingness in Terumi''s character came from not accepting that Hiro actually defeated her.


    However, when Terumi looked at Hiro, her heart beat strongly and two blushes appeared on her face, because she inexplicably discovered that Hiro at this time was a bit different from before.... like more charming.

 Chapter 33 - 33 Fame and Danger

    Terumi looked at Hiro, Hiro gave her a strange feeling. This guy seemed to have changed, but she couldn''t tell where the change is. Terumi''s face was blushing.


    "Damn it, how can I keep staring at this guy!" Terumi woke up, she was a little embarrassed.


    But at this time, she saw that nasty guy walked up to her with a smile.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Hiro smiled lightly: "This is the street of the village, so many people are watching, what can I do?"


    Terumi bit her lip and looked at Hiro again, only to feel that the hateful face in front of her seemed to have become more hateful, and there were some strange feelings that made her feel throbbing in her heart.


    Why does this damn guy seem to have change somehow?


    The two companions around her also looked at each other, and they felt that Terumi today was a bit abnormal. She was always calm, how could she become cramped and even a little shy after encountering Hiro?


    Hiro also noticed Terumi''s change.


    Hiro was surprised in his heart and found it more useful to modify the charm in the future. He also secretly happy for the increase in the charm value, even Terumi could not avoid it, and she was affected. As the system said, the charm value is really a Good stuff.


    Mistress will be everywhere, and the heart of beautiful girls in his hand?


    Hiro was full of expectations when he thought about the future, and he looked forward to modifying the charm value.


    Terumi''s silver teeth clenched tightly, her peculiar arrogance made her tilt her snow-white neck and said: "Hiro, don''t think that if I lose to you once, I will be afraid of you. As I said, next time we will meet on battlefield, just wait, and I will let you know the taste of failure when the time comes!"


    "Then it''s a deal, I''ll wait for you on the battlefield." Hiro didn''t say much, and said lightly.


    "Humph."


    Terumi did not answer, but the determination in her eyes explained everything.


    "Let''s go!" Terumi said to the two companions, who were already preparing to leave Konoha. Each time she meet Hiro, Terumi felt upset.


    The two companions followed Terumi and left.


    Seeing Terumi''s slender and graceful body disappear from his vision range, a faint smile appeared at the corner of Hiro''s mouth.


    In fact, this time against Terumi, Hiro didn''t do his best. For example, Hiro had never used the chance to modify ninjutsu given by the system, he kept as trap card.


    The chance to modify the ninjutsu given by the system is to increase the power of a C-level ninjutsu to a terrifying point, so Hiro didn''t use it.


    The figures of Terumi and the three of them had turned into a small black spot and disappeared. Hiro also turned and left and returned home.


    ...


    In the next few days, Hiro''s life returned to normal.


    Playing with Kurenai and practicing ninjutsu, Hiro''s life couldn''t be more comfortable, but the difference is that more and more ninjas around him have different attitudes toward Him.


    That''s because Hiro''s actions in the chunin exam finally fully fermented and completely spread.


    Most of Konoha''s ninjas knew the news, were marveled by Hiro''s achievement. This kid dared to grab all the scrolls of exam competitors, which resulted in this Ninja test becoming one of the lowest pass rates since the Ninja test was held!


    Baki, a talented ninja from Sand Village lost, and the ninja from Rock Village failed miserably...Even the genius female ninja who possessed two types of bloodline limits from Hidden Mist Village also lost...


    The reputation of Hiro spreads far and wide!


    In short, it was indeed as Hiro had expected before, this time the chunin exam became an excellent starting point for him to enter the Ninja world.


    If this were in the game, it would be a wave of reputation silently.


    ...


    On this day, Hiro, Kurenai, Guy and others gathered together to chat in the wide open space outside the Konoha village in their free time.


    "Hiro, you are completely famous now." Hiro smiled slightly, and was a little jealous: "Huh, yesterday I went to the ninja school, and several girls secretly gave me love letters and asked me to bring them to you."


    Hiro shrugged and said: "It''s still far from being completely famous." In his heart, he knew that those little girls might give love letters because of his charm.


    Hiro''s goal is not that small. From the perspective of Hiro, it must be at least the level of Hashirama Senju and Uchiha Madara to be truly famous.


    Guy was a little bit distressed: "Hiro, now Kakashi and the others still complain about you, the death forest thing is too..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Hiro shrugged and said lightly.


    He doesn''t care about these little things.


    Of course, Kakashi and others just complained about Hiro, bur didn''t feel jealous.


    Guy sighed lightly, not saying much.


    "Let''s go, go home." Seeing it''s late, Hiro said.


    The three went home separately. After Hiro sent Kurenai home, he walked alone towards home. At this moment, the female voice of the system was heard.


    "Ding, friendly reminds the host that someone is currently following the host and has a bad intention."


    As soon as the news came, Hiro become extremely vigilant.


    Someone was following him, who is he?


    Hiro has a sage body, and his perception is also very strong.. He can faintly feel danger, and he can feel that the situation in his surrendering indeed a bit wrong.

 Chapter 34 - 34 I must kill you today!

    Through the system prompt, Hiro immediately become extremely vigilant after knowing someone was following.


    Hiro tried to perceive Chakras the one who following him, but only felt a faint breath, and he could not judge his identity. This shows that either the opponent is hiding well, or he is very strong.


    Regardless of that, it is not good news for Hiro.


    Was he actually targeted?


    However, Hiro was very calm: "The other party must have a plan to follow me. First lead him to a quiet place to see if he will take the opportunity to show up."


    Thinking of this, Hiro didn''t go home immediately, but turned around and walked towards the remote back mountain outside the village, pretending he was going training.


    When he arrived at the back mountain, it was really quiet and empty.


    "It''s time to come out." Hiro said silently in his heart.


    Sure enough, Hiro saw a faint mysterious shadow.


    Although this man was wearing a mask, Hiro still recognized at a glance, it turned out to be Uchiha Tenmu! The examiner of the Death Forest in the Chunin exam, from Uchiha family!


    He turned out to be the one who following him?


    Seeing no one around Tenmu appeared in front of Hiro. He held a big Katana in his hand. His expression was cold and his voice was hoarse: "Hiro, hey, your finally alone."


    Tenmu deliberately changed his voice and wanted to disguise his identity, but he did not know that his identity had already been guessed by Hiro.


    "Ding, the host, please be aware that you encounter the Uchiha Clan''s Jounin Uchiha Tenmu. The system has detected Uchiha Tenmu has killing intention to host. If the host kills him, a silver treasure box will be obtained."


    A strong d?s?r? appeared in his heart when he heard the system sound.


    Silver treasure ?h?st!


    Before Hiro killed Shirakawa and got a bronze treasure ?h?st, the system also said that if he can kill a higher-level ninja, you can get a higher-level treasure ?h?st on the first kill.


    However, the last time Hiro killed the Water Ghost Brothers, he didn''t get the Silver Treasure Box, probably because the Water Ghost Brothers belonged to the special jounin, and their level was not high enough.


    And now, Tenmu was a real Jounin, and has Sharingan of the Uchiha clan, so he was naturally stronger from them.


    "Uchiha Tenmu, don''t hide it, I know it''s you." Hiro said lightly.


    Tenmu was stunned. He didn''t expect Hiro to see through the disguise. He took off his mask and revealed his face. At the same time, his eyes turned blood red eyes, and three tomoes rotated in his eyes.


    Tenmu was also surprised by Hiro, and asked coldly: "Hiro, how did you find me?"


    "It''s not important." Hiro didn''t bother to explain so much to this guy, and asked, "What do you want to do after following me all the way?"


    Tenmu sneered, "Because I found something wrong with you." In fact, Tenmu faintly noticed something was wrong during the duel in Death Forest between hiro and Terumi . Although he didn''t see Hiro using Sharingan, but seeing Hiro used Liquefy Jutsu after Terumi, how can he use jutsu only used in mist village, and he had some guesses in his heart.


    In the past few days, the more Tenmu thought about Hiro, the more he feels that something was wrong, so he thought Hiro is likely to have Uchiha''s Sharingan!


    Thinking of this, Tenmu finally couldn''t help but follow Hiro today, wanting to inquire if his thought was true. Of course, out of some selfish intentions, Tenmu did not say anything about it to anyone else, but followed Hiro alone.


    Tenmu thought to himself that even if Hiro was strong, he would not be able to compete with him. He is a Jounin who possesses three tomoes Sharingan!


    The cold light flashed in Hiro''s eyes, it seemed Tenmu had indeed found some clue, he was careless. Hiro narrowed his eyes and looked at Tenmu.


    "Why don''t you speak? It seems that my guess is true. You may indeed have Sharingan..." Tenmu stared at Hiro, his killing intentions aura growing stronger.


    If this is the case, then this guy in front of him...


    Hiro felt his killing intention, Jounin''s killing aura was by no means ordinary, full of death, it was truly tempered in countless missions.


    Hiro squinted his eyes, knowing that there was nothing to say at this time, not to mention that he was not afraid of him.


    Then speak with your fist!


    Hiro''s eyes also suddenly became blood red. A pair of blood-red eyes, double tomoes, appeared in front of Tenmu.


    Tenmu was taken aback. Although guessing was one thing, confirming it was another yhing. Unexpectedly, Hiro actually has a Sharingan!


    Tenmu''s eyes changed wildly, and his killing intentions become even stronger: "How can you have the Sharingan of our Uchiha clan? Did you kill a clan member and took his eyes?"


    Taking a deep breath, Tenmu sneered and said, "It seems that I must kill you today, even if you are Konoha''s ninja, I will kill you."


    "This sentence is right for me." Hiro still remained absolutely calm at this moment of crisis.


    "Since I let you discover my secret, I didn''t plan to let you go back alive. I must kill you today." Hiro''s voice become cold.


    Tenmu was surprised, but he didn''t expect Hiro have a courage facing him. Where did this guy''s courage come from?


    "you are gonna die today no matter what!" Tenmu turned his hand, and the seal was instantly complete.


    Fire Style: Dragon Flame Bomb


    Tenmu opened his mouth and spit out an extremely hot flame burned out. The high temperature swept through, almost distorting the air.. The flame formed a powerful fireball, far stronger than normal fireball jutsus. Booming toward Hiro, the flames moving very fast, accompanied by billowing smoke, like a giant beast, to swallow him!

 Chapter 35 - 35 Fighting Jounin!

    Fire Style: Dragon Flame Bomb, this is a B rank ninjutsu, the Uchiha family is really the best at fire style ninjutsus.


    And Tenmu is a Jounin. To be honest, as long as it is not in the late stage of Naruto serise, Jounin level ninja can be considered as top fighting power of any village, not to mention that Tenmu has a Sharingan, so Hiro''s water clone confusion tactics and shuriken skills are not very useful.


    When a Jounin uses Dragon Flame Bomb a B rank jutsu, it will be extremely powerful.


    The surrounding air became hot, flames spurted out, and moved toward Hiro.


    Hiro also noticed the power of this ninjutsu, his figure flickered, and he used flicker body jutsu to escape. Hiro had expected that his Sharingan will not be useful against Tenmu.


    Hiro''s figure moved, leaving only an afterimage on the spot.


    The flame came later, but unfortunately it didn''t hit Hiro, but burned and dried the surrounding earth, the vegetation all turned into gray and black, and a pungent smell came from the air.


    "your speed not bad, but it won''t help you!" Tenmu coldly said. As soon as his voice fell, he saw Tenmu raise his katana, and slash it with force from top to bottom, the blade was cold and strong. , Blade Shadow bursts, extremely terrifying.


    This is a blow from Jounin!


    It turned out that the Dragon Flame Bomb he used now was just a feint, and the purpose was to let Hiro use flicker body jutsu, so that he could take the opportunity to launch a real attack!


    His katana attack was his real attack! Uchiha Tenmu is very good at swordsmanship, his swordsmanship is outstanding, he is confident.


    Only saw the katana split out, the blade billowed brightly, Chakra condensed on the blade, sharp and cold, indescribable.


    Katana cleaved to Hiro.


    It penetrated Hiro''s body, Hiro''s body spread out like light and shadow, turning into black crows, croaking.


    "Crack, croak, croak."


    U Tenmu''s originally confident smile froze on his face: "This...this is the crow? No, it''s an illusion. I was hit by his illusion!"


    when Tenmu wake up, and then recovered, he realized that he didn''t know when he was hit by the illusion. He didn''t cut him with katana just now, everything was an illusion!


    F*ck thought Tenmu, he felt cold all over his body.


    "It''s impossible. You only have Sharingan with two tomoes. How could I fall to your illusion?" Tenmu said in surprised voice.


    Hiro glanced at him lightly: "Nothing is impossible. No matter how strong Sharingan is, it depends on the user''s performance."


    Ever since Hiro got the Sharingan, he has been studying the Sharingan''s illusion jutsu. With his talent, of course, he has trained his Sharingan very thoroughly. He just used one of the signature illusions of Uchiha Itachi in the original book. ''Crow clone''!


    Of course, Tenmu is a Jounin after all, and he also Sharingan, so Hiro could only use this illusion to confuse him for a moment, but Tenmu immediately noticed it.


    Tenmu felt embarrassed, he was actually tricked by this kid!


    He gritted his teeth, the air was quiet, and he could even hear his gritted teeth: "Boy, I don''t care what genius you are, you really angered me, you must die today!"


    After roaring, he was even more vigilant, slashing out, and the snow-white light surged towards Hiro with the katana''s glow.


    Hiro is completely fearless. He smiled and said: "It just so happens that I didn''t show my true strength in the death forest. I want to see how strong Jounin is!"


    Hiro is also strong, so what about jounin, he is going to kill Tenmu today!


    Hiro fought with Tenmu.


    Tenmu''s katana technique is indeed very strong. In contrast, Hiro''s physical skills are weaker. Only seeing the terrifying pressure in the air hit, Hiro was at a disadvantage for a while.


    Chakra exploded vertically and horizontally, the katana light lit up, and Hiro also used different moves to parry Tenmu''s katana technique. Every collision between the two of them was accompanied by the powerful leakage of Chakra.


    It stands to reason that in the constant battle, Hiro should be physically weak, but Hiro''s strength is far beyond his expectations.


    In such a high-intensity battle, Hiro can still fight him, but there was a tendency to more bravely!


    More importantly, Tenmu discovered that the injuries that Hiro suffered during the fight were all automatically healed within very short time. This scene scared the hell out of him!


    Seeing Hiro fighting more and more bravery, and he gradually began to lose strength.


    The surprise in Tenmu''s heart became stronger and stronger, what is going on with this kid, and how many secrets are still hidden in his body? Is it possible that he is a monster?


    There was a layer of cold sweat on Tenmu''s forehead.


    he thought he could easily kill Hiro, but seeing the situation reversed. In this way, he was afraid that he would be dragged to death first.


    After all, his injury will not heal automatically!


    "No, I must kill him quickly!" Tenmu ?r??n?d, releasing ninjutsu one after another.


    "Fire Style: Dragon Flame Bomb!"


    " Fire Style: Phoenix Fire Jutsu!"


    " Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu!"


    He kept changing hand seals, he directly released three fire style ninjutsus, which showed the true strength of jounin.


    As soon as the three fire style appeared, the flames converged, and the fire Chakra broke out. The strong momentum accompanied the flames to burn everything.


    Hiro''s face finally showed a look of interest: "That''s right, release three fire style at once. so it won''t boring to kill you."


    Hiro''s last sentence was extremely cold, and finally revealed his hidden card!

 Chapter 36 - 36 S-Rank Fireball Jutsu!

    Hiro has never used ninjutsu modifying opportunity. But in fact, he aleady know the effect of ninjutsu modification from system, which can increase the power of the most common C-level ninjutsu to a high level ninjutsu.


    In this fight with Tenmu, Hiro finally going to use ninjutsu modifying.


    After all, Tenmu is a Jounin, he is also can use flicker body jutsu, when Hiro fights against him, even if there is a Chidori, it is difficult to kill him. If fight continues, Hiro isn''t sure to be able to kill him, because any delay in fight will change the course of the fight.


    "System, I want to use ninjutsu modify permissions!" Hiro did not hesitate.


    The female voice of the system rang in Hiro''s ears: "The host can modify any C-level ninjutsu. After the modification, the power will be increased to S-level, and the power intensity will be greatly increased. Ask the host which ninjutsu to upgrade?"


    That''s right, the ability of the system to modify ninjutsu is the power that can directly upgrade a C-level ninjutsu to an S-level ninjutsu!


    This is Hiro''s hidden card.


    "Fireball Jutsu!" Hiro had already thought about it.


    "Congratulations to the host, the modification is completed, and the power of the Fireball Jutsu has been increased."


    Hiro only took a moment to modify the ninjutsu.


    After modification was finished, he saw Tenmu unleash three fire ninjutsus in a row, the flames rushing towards his face, the flames billowing, rising ferociously and heat waves burning almost everything in its way.


    But Hiro was not in a hurry, made hand seal said: "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"


    Tenmu was taken aback for a moment, and he was afraid of what kind of powerful ninjutsu Hiro would use, but when he heard Hiro''s words, he couldn''t believe his own ears: "Hahaha, you actually used a fireball jutsu, you Are kidding me?"


    But soon, Tenmu''s laughter suddenly stopped.


    His eyes widened suddenly, his face was so horrified that he was so scared that a cold sweat dripping from his forehead, he still didn''t notice it.


    I saw that the flames rose to the sky!


    When Hiro opened his mouth and spit out, a huge fireball rolled out, and the flames rose, making the surrounding high temperature almost doubled from before!


    This fireball is also an exaggerated large area, at least ten times that of ordinary fireball!


    The huge fireball surpassed the sum of the three ninjutsu of Tenmu and was much stronger, making Tenmu want to turn around and run, but it was too late.


    fear filled his eyes, his eyes were full of panic and despair. What kind of fireball jutsu is this? This is simply the call of death!


    The next second, the flames swallowed everything.


    Burn all and turn ashes.


    At this moment, the flame seemed to burn everything.


    The three fire ninjutsus were instantly destroyed.


    And Tenmu was burned out by the flame at this moment, and even a corpse was not left behind.


    The bones were gone, they also became ashes.


    Hiro''s Chakra was also consumed completely. Fortunately, he has Sage body, and the amount of Chakra is different from ordinary people, so that he can withstand it.


    The S-level Fire Ninjutsu is really consuming a lot of chakra.


    But it was all worthwhile, Hiro used this jutsu to kill a Jounin.


    "It''s really a modifier. The power of fireball jutsu has been raised so terribly. But the consumption is also amazing. Fortunately, I have sage body, otherwise whose chakra can withstand such consumption." Hiro Shaking his head lightly sighed, muttering to himself.


    "That''s good, it''s a complete destruction. No matter how Uchiha''s people track down, it''s difficult to track it back to me. Even if they find out the clues, there is Tsunade in my back..."


    Tenmu is a jounin. His death will surely attract the attention of Uchiha''s clan, and he will definitely trace the whereabouts Tenmu, but now Tenmu is burned to ashes by the flames, even for Uchiha''s family it''s hard to Find a clue.


    Tenmu was completely dead, and even his bones disappeared safely after the high temperature of the flame just now. The scene was blackened and the smell was pungent, which was beyond recognition.


    Hiro was very satisfied with the effect of this ninjutsu.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host, killing Jounin for the first time and get a silver treasure ?h?st." The system''s crisp voice echoed in his ears.


    Hearing the sound, Hiro smiled.


    Very good, finally got another reward!


    However, Hiro didn''t check the rewards immediately, but chose to go home first. After all, it was really unsafe here and to avoid accidents.


    After this time, Hiro was more cautious, and it seems that Sharingan still cannot be used at will. Once used, the enemy must die!


    After all, only the dead can keep a secret.


    Of course, as long as Hiro''s strength becomes stronger, he can ignore Uchiha''s threats, Hiro at that time can use Sharingan wherever he want. He is looking forward to that day.


    Hiro checked the surroundings carefully and after confirming that there were no traces left, Hiro quickly left.


    Go all the way back home.


    Hiro returned home, took a sip of water to relieve his mood, and then directly entered the modifier space!


    In the space of the modifier, a treasure ?h?st with a silver pattern appeared.


    The pattern of this treasure ?h?st is exquisite, the pattern on it is complicated and gorgeous, and the material is like gold but not gold, not ordinary.


    "Sure enough, it is a silver treasure ?h?st, a treasure ?h?st that is more upscale than a bronze treasure ?h?st!" Hiro''s mood was lifted and he became excited.


    "Ask the host, whether to open the treasure ?h?st?"


    F*uck yea, of course it open it, Hero still wants to see what good things are there!

 Chapter 37 - 37 Silver treasure ?h?st!

    "Open the treasure ?h?st."


    Hiro did not hesitate to open the treasure ?h?st, and in an instant he saw the colorful, different rays of light spreading around from the ?h?st, there were several items, more than double from the bronze treasure ?h?st last time!


    These items appeared in front of him side, with a little ?uster.


    First item Hiro picked up was a weapon!


    It was a quaintly patterned katana, unparalleled sharp, exuding a blue sharp edge, and it was a sharp weapon.


    The shape of this katana is very cool, and the material is very special. When Hiro held it, he felt like gold but not gold, iron but not iron, it gives a dangerous feeling.


    Very sharp and powerful Katana weapon!


    Hiro needs a good katana. With powerful katana the release range of the Chidori Sharp Spear is larger and more powerful.


    This katana is very convenient to carry, you can put it on your back, or you can seal it with ninjutsu storage scroll and take it out when you need it. In the original work, Sasuke used it on Itachi when they fight each other.


    He picked it up and swung it, feeling the sharpness of the weapon, very satisfied. At the same time, a systematic explanation sounded in the ear: "The name of this katana is Tiger Fang, it is sharp and light, and it cuts iron like mud."


    It turned out that the name of this katana is Tiger Fang. Hiro put Tiger Fang away and continued to look at other things.


    Next are three ninjutsu scrolls.


    "B-level ninjutsu, Fire Style: Dragon Flame Bomb: ninjutsu that spit out a very powerful fireball from the mouth, it is a high-level ninjutsu in the fire style, and its power can evaporate the water in the pond in an instant."


    "C-rank ninjutsu, Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu: after completing the hand seal, it emits a linear flame. The speed and power are first-class, and the power is enough to break large trees apart."


    "C-level ninjutsu, Fire Style: Phoenix Fire Jutsu: fireballs are continuously spit out from the mouth, and the attack shape is like the phoenix, and the trajectory of the fireball can be manipulated with Chakra.


    These three fire jutsus were all fire styles mastered by Tenmu, and Hiro learned it without hesitation.


    In addition, Hiro saw a green liquid in bottle.


    The bottle was filled with green liquid, full of vitality, and exuded a strong vitality. This medicine bottle made Hiro''s heart surprised and realized this an extraordinary liquid.


    After looking at the system introduction, Hiro knew what it was.


    Chakra Potion: A mysterious special potion. After drinking the potion, it can increase the Chakra and enhance the strength. It is a special item, very rare and precious.


    Chakra Potion!


    Hiro''s heart filled with expectations.


    He picked up the potion without hesitation and took a sip. In an instant, a strong life force spread all over Hiro''s whole body, surging surging into Hiro''s chakras cells.


    In this situation, Hiro smiled and felt comfortable.


    The effect of chakra potion is quite good, Hiro''s chakra volume has almost increased by about one third. Don''t underestimate this one-third. With his sage body, this is already a huge amount.


    "Chakra potion, it is really good thing!" Hiro felt the changes in his body.


    In addition, Hiro turned his gaze to another thing, only to see that it was two golden medals.


    "Medal of Honor." It turned out Tenmu also burst out the Medal of Honor. There were two medals in total. This medal of honor is also a good thing. Earlier, Hiro also received a Medal of Honor from the bronze treasure ?h?st. As long as you have ten medals of honor, you can exchange for ninjutsu such as ''Flying Thunder God''.


    Currently Hiro has three medals of honor, which can generally be obtained by opening a treasure ?h?st. At the same time, when killing a ninja, there is a certain chance of falling it, of course, the chance is very small. This is similar to online games.


    "It''s really a silver treasure ?h?st. The contents are indeed a higher Level. I really want to know what will be in the golden treasure ?h?st..." Hiro thought with expectations.


    It was a ball of light, exuding a hot ?uster, but it was not real inside, and I didn''t know what it was.


    "Special items: An advanced opportunity for Sharingan, which can upgrade Sahringan to three tomoes Sharingan."


    F*uck yea!


    Hiro''s excited heart almost got a heart attack.


    Hiro''s current Sharingan is with two-tomoes, if it is upgraded to three tomoes, it is a big step forward, it is final level before Mangekyo Sharingan.


    Hiro choosed upgrade without hesitation!


    "System, I want to upgrade Sharingan to three tomoes."


    Hearing Hiro''s words, the system immediately responded, only to see the light ball disappeared, Hiro felt his eyes were burning.


    In this scorching heat, Hiro''s Sharingan tomoes opened uncontrollably, the double tomoes eyes changed, the third tomoes was clearly displayed in his pupils.


    Three tomoes Sharingan!


    Hiro also clearly noticed the increase in his Sharingan power.!


    He breathed a sigh of relief, Hiro clearly felt his Sharingan become stronger, his ninja journey took another step.


    "This time it really went well. Weapons, chakras, and Sharingan have all been improved, the treasure ?h?st is really a good thing. It''s a pity that I can only get it when I kill Jounin for the first time..." Hiro thought..


    But this time because of Uchiha Tenmu, Hiro got very good rewards,


    Sharingan! And after the current strength has advanced greatly, even the average Jounin is not his opponent!


    Hiro sorted out his harvest, and then fell asleep and rested at night.

 Chapter 38 - 38 Learning Reserve Seal? !

    A few days later.


    Hiro woke up early as usual, and realized the improvement of his strength in practice, and he was even more satisfied.


    In the past few days, the death of Tenmu has been discovered, and when it was discovered, Tenmu was completely destroyed and turned into ashes. It can only be seen at the scene that it was caused by fire ninjutsu above rank A, but who did it? No one know.


    As soon as this incident happened, Konoha fell into a strange atmosphere.


    Uchiha family is highly guarded and scrutinized up and down, but unfortunately, no traces have been found.


    This silenced the Uchiha clan.


    After all, the death of a Uchiha clan''s Jounin is isn''t small matter for Uchiha''s family. The most important thing is that the murderer is still unknown!


    Konoha executives are also thoroughly investigating this matter.


    For an instant, it was like a storm swept across Konoha. But Hiro himself was fine. No one doubted him at all. After all, the murderer used Fire Style Ninjutsu, and Hiro didn''t shown proficiency in Fire Style before.


    Hiro kept watching from the side, inquiring about this matter. In the end, Konoha and Uchiha did not find the killer, and there was no clue, which made Hiro feel relieved.


    Since no one found out, that would be great.


    Hiro remained calm, still living as usual.


    Hiro went to find Tsunade again.


    ...


    Senju Family territory.


    Hiro arrived in front of Tsunade''s courtyard, and saw Tsunade holding a bottle of sake, drinking alone, and seeing Hiro coming, Tsunade''s eyes were slightly brighter.


    "Come and sit down," Tsunade said softly.


    "Yep."


    "Wait, you..." Tsunade looked at Hiro, because Hiro didn''t deliberately concealed his chakra, Tsunade was aware of Hiro''s state with one glance.


    This little kid... why does his chakra has increased so much?


    Not only changes in chakra, but also changes in his strength!


    Since Hiro didn''t hide his Chakra, she could clearly perceive Hiro''s Chakra state, Chakra''s height has increased a lot, it really surprised her!


    Hiro''s current Chakra, it looks like already surpass ordinary special Jounin...


    His is only seven years old, less than eight years old, right? Thinking about this, Tsunade felt an absurd feeling in her heart. How does his chakra increased so much.


    "Your chakra has improved so much?" Tsunade asked in surprised voice.


    "Well, yes, occasional gains." Hiro said.


    Tsunade glanced at Hiro with strange look, then smiled suddenly: "It''s amazing, come on, let''s drink and celebrate."


    "Teacher, it''s better to drink less wine." Hiroseriously persuaded.


    Tsunade raised her eyebrows, she actually put down the wine bottle when Hiro said that, making Hiro feel a little surprised and moved. He didn''t expect that his opinions were so valued by Tsunade.


    Tsunade stood up, and his beautiful body and graceful figure appeared in Hiro''s eyes. Tsunade pulled her hair lightly, and her expression suddenly became serious: "A Jounin died from Uchiha family a few days ago. The world is becoming more and more turbulent, and war will break out at any time..."


    Tenmu''s death and war are two different things...Hiro murmured in his heart, but it was because Tsunade and the others misunderstood it, so that his suspicion was even smaller.


    However, as Tsunade said, the current situation in the Ninja World is indeed too turbulent, Hiro has a hunch, third Ninja War is getting closer.


    Third Ninja War seemed to be waving to Hiro, Hiro couldn''t wait long ago!


    He has long wanted to go to the battlefield to experience, only iron and blood can build strength, and those powerful ninjas on the battlefield, in Hiro''s view, are simply the fastest way for him to improve his strength. After all, when Hiro kills ninjas. There are a Chance for items to dropping!


    Thinking of this, Hiro was looking forward to it.


    "Well, war is imminent, and your current strength is also very good. I think it''s time for me to teach you some powerful ninjutsu." Tsunade smiled lightly and said seriously.


    Hiro''s heart become excited, Tsunade was going to teach him a powerful ninjutsu? I don''t know what ninjutsu is.


    But Tsunade said seriously: "This ninjutsu is actually the best ninjutsu for you."


    "Could it be that..." Hiro already had a general guess in his heart.


    Sure enough, he listened to Tsunade: " Reserve Seal: Release."


    Reserve Seal!


    This ninjutsu is famous. Reserve Seal can accumulate the usual chakras on the forehead, and at the same time, it will form a diamond-shaped mark on the forehead. When needed, you can release a large amount of chakras for your own use by unlocking the the Seal.


    The power of S-level ninjutsu is self-evident.


    But Tsunade said: "This technique is the most suitable ninjutsu for you. You have a sage body. Chakras are already very strong. Store the chakras that you don''t use on a daily basis and release them all at once. Then your chakras I think that the amount will be comparable to the Tailed Beasts..."


    Hearing what Tsunade said, Hiro''s eyes lit up!


    Tsunade said: "I improved this ninjutsu a little bit. You can also store chakras on any part of your body instead of storing chakras on your forehead..."


    Hearing that Tsunade had improved this ninjutsu for him, probably because he wanted to make this ninjutsu more suitable for him, Hiro''s heart warmed.


    Tsunade really care about him.


    "Next, I''ll teach you this ninjutsu." Tsunade motioned to Hiro to be calm, telling Reserve Seal''s hand seal and how to use it.


    After all, Hiro''s talent at the full level, he started mastering I very quickly , after some time he almost has mastered the Reserve Seal. Hiro condensed Chakra on the back of his right hand, causing an extra diamond mark on the back of his right hand.


    After learning the Reserve Seal, Hiro has another powerful move!


    Of course, Reserve Seal needs to store chakras to exert its maximum power.. In other words, the longer the chakras are stored, the more chakras burst, and the greater the power of this ninjutsu.

 Chapter 39 - 39 Third Ninja War Broke Out!

    After Hiro learned Reserve Seal, he stored the chakras that he didn''t use on the back of his right hand, making a diamond mark on the back of his right hand.


    Reserve Seal Ninjutsu, although Hiro quickly learned it, of course it was not as strong as Tsunade''s, and the power of Reserve Seal has strong connection with time, the longer time he stores Chakra, the more chakras he burst.


    For dozens of days, Hiro stayed with Tsunade to learn this Ninjutsu.


    Seeing Hiro''s rapid progress, Tsunade was surprised and she was at good mood, and once again she shocked by her student''s learning ability.


    The progressing degree of this kid really surpassed the normal talent ninja.


    After learning Reserve Seal, he become like fish in the water.


    ...


    In such a time, more than a year passed unconsciously. Time flickered, Hiro was already more than eight years old, approaching nine years old.


    His growth is rapid, and Kurenai, Kakashi, Obito, Guy and others have made no small progress. During this year, Kakashi and others took the Chunin exam again, and they all officially became Chunins. The relationship between Hiro and Obito and others also eased.


    The death of Tenmu was gradually buried, because there was no clue.


    Therefore, during this year, Hiro''s life is also very nourishing. Since the increase in his charm value, Hiro''s popularity in Konoha become extremely high.


    When eating ramen, the beautiful owner of the ramen shop will give him ramen for free.


    When eating barbecue, the female clerk in the barbecue restaurant is always dedicated to help him with barbecue.


    As for other female ninjas sending love letters, needless to say, Hiro''s popularity made Obito this lonely d*ck envy and hate. After all, Obito''s pursuit for Rin is always come back with rejection. Although Rin is good to him, she does not have the love feeling for him.


    Obito even wanted to ask Hiro how to chase girls.


    For more than a year, Hiro had a good time.


    On this day, Hiro, Kurenai, and Guy were returning to the village after completing a mission. Hiro and Kurenai walked side by side, while Guy was in the forefront.


    Needless to say, the relationship between Hiro and Kurenai, the affection between the two can be seen even by a somewhat dull person like Guy, so they didn''t bother them and gave them some space.


    Hiro quietly took Kurenai''s little hand, making her cheeks flushed, and couldn''t help but give Hiro a shy look. she was really a delicate and charming person.


    As soon as he entered the village, Hiro''s heart suddenly moved. Today''s Konoha seems a little different!


    The village was strangely quiet and solemn, as if something important had happened.


    "Could it be..." Hiro had already guessed in his heart.


    Guy also noticed it. At this moment, I saw Kakashi, Obito, and Rin in the distance rushing from the front, the direction seemed to be the Hokage Building.


    "Kakashi, what happened?" Guy stepped forward and grabbed Kakashi and asked quickly.


    When Kakashi saw that it was Hiro, his expression calmed down and said in a low voice: "You have just returned from the mission, so you don''t know yet, something big happened in Ninja World, the third kage of Sunagakure has disappeared!"


    "What?" Hearing this news, both Guy and Kurenai were surprised, only Hiro''s eyes showed a clear look.


    really.


    it is Konoha''s 44 years now. Counting the time, it is about this time when the third Ninja War has broken out!


    After the disappearance of the third kage of Sunagakure, Sand Village did its best to search for the third kage of Sunagakure. Due to the vigorous search, almost all villages learned about the disappearance of the third kage of Sunagakure. At that time, the head of the village was missing. The world, taking advantage of the emptiness to enter... So the war broke out!


    It really is this script.


    Hiro touched his chin and sighed in his heart.


    "Sasori of the Red Sand." Hiro muttered the name in his heart. He knew very well that the third Ninja World War was caused by him. The third kage of Sand was not missing at all, but was killed by Sasori of the Red Sand and became His puppet.


    "The Third Kage has disappeared, and now there is a trend of war in various villages, we have to go to the Hokage Building as soon as possible." Kakashi said.


    Hiro and the others all looked at each other when they listened, and everyone rushed to the Hokage Building.


    Outside the Naruto Building, they saw Third Hokage standing on a high platform, holding a pipe in his hand, with a solemn expression, arranging combatants, mobilizing ninja teams to border defense, and preparing for war break out at any time.


    The gathering of these people made Hiro aware the war is coming, like an unstoppable storm.


    Hiro was calm at moment, and the next stage would be the entire Ninja World!


    Third Hokage began to dispatch ninjas, and even Tsunade was ?ssigned a task, and immediately went to the front line to fight. In addition, Jiraiya, Orochimaru and others were dispatched to the battlefield.


    The ninjas ?ssigned to the task were basically disbanded immediately, and only young ninjas such as Hiro and Kakashi remained in the same place.


    Third Hokage''s eyes looked at Kakashi, Hiro and others, and said: "because, your age is still too young, and it is not suitable for the battlefield for the time being. after two years of growth. We will talk about it then."


    " Hokage Sama!" Kakashi was very stubborn and wanted to refute.


    Hiro also took a step forward and said faintly: "Hokage Sama, although I am not old, I don''t feel weaker than other ninjas, not to mention that only by going to the battlefield can I truly grow."


    Third Hokage ?r??n?d slightly, took a closer look at Hiro, and finally said: "Hiro, you have made great progress in the past a few years. Your strength is far better than that of your peers. therefore, I will give you a chance."


    "Opportunity?" Hiro''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 40 - 40 Join the Anbu?

    "You come with me." Third Hokage said to Hiro.


    Hiro did not hesitate, and followed him into the Hokage office. Third Hokage asked Hiro to sit down. Then he said: "Hiro, I also see your strength improvement during this time. now, the current you do already have the power more than normal ninjas."


    "I''m overwhelmed." Hiro replied unsatisfactorily.


    Third Hokage smiled and said, "In that case, I want to invite you to join Anbu."


    Join the Anbu?


    Hiro was surprised, and his eyes suddenly became slightly brighter.


    In fact, Hiro hadn''t thought about joining Anbu. It is a good choice to join Anbu now, because Anbu has a special identity in Konoha and is easy to act on.


    In Konoha, Anbu is divided into two types. One is the member of the root, which belongs to Danzo. Danzo has great power over the roots, just like the original Yamato and Sai in the original work.


    The other is the Anbu directly under Hokage. For example, Kakashi, Y¨±gao Uzuki and others in the original work belong to this type.


    There is no doubt that Third Hokage wants Hiro to join the Anbu directly under Hokage.


    Hearing Hokage''s words, Hiro didn''t hesitate too much and was ready to agree. After all, Anbu''s identity was also a good disguise for Hiro.


    Third Hokage thought that Hiro was hesitant, and explained: "If you join Anbu, then you can participate in Anbu missions, and you can naturally go to the battlefield..."


    The Anbu is performing some more dangerous tasks, and it is normal to appear on the battlefield. Hiro is very clear about this.


    "En." hiro muttered, of course he knew this.


    "Speaking of which, Danzo even found me a while ago and said that he wanted you to join the ''root'' in the Anbu. I directly refused. For this reason, he also had a fight with me." Third Hokage drew again. A mouthful of smoke, puffing out the clouds.


    Hiro was slightly startled, it turned out that Danzo had specifically found Third Hokage, and wanted to let Hiro join the ''root''!


    It seems that Danzo has also noticed himself?


    "Hiro, you are Konoha''s most outstanding genius. I value you very much. I hope you will join Hokage''s direct Anbu instead of root." Sarutobi cut.


    Third Hokage also made it clear that he was recruiting him, and at the same time he made a request, hoping Hiro would not join the roots.


    Hiro knew that Third Hokage, looked amiable, but in fact his hand was dark.


    If he doesn''t have a dark hand, how could it be possible for Hokage to stand still for so many years? how could Third Hokage be holding Danzo for so many years?


    No matter what tactics Danzo used, he never snatched Hokage''s position from his hand, which shows the power of Third Hokage and his means.


    Hiro said faintly: "Okay, thanks Hokage Sama, I will join Anbu."


    Hiro''s words made Third Hokage extremely satisfied, and smiled and said: "Okay, then you will report to Anbu tomorrow, and I will notify the people of Anbu to meet you specifically. The current captain of Anbu is Minato. Jiraiya''s student."


    Minato? he is the captain of Anbu?


    Hiro was a little surprised, but with strength of Minato it won''t be surprising if he is Anbu captain. And Minato is Jiraiya''s student, and he is considered one of the most trustworthy people of Third Hokage, so he is very suitable as the captain of Anbu.


    "I know."


    Saying goodbye to Third Hokage, Hiro went down from the Hokage Building, he saw that Kakashi and others had not left.


    Hiro heard a voice of dissatisfaction from a distance: "Huh, what? I didn''t let us go to the battlefield. I am from the Uchiha clan anyway. When I become Hokage, huh..."


    Noticing the sight of Rin, he seemed to be more proud in front of her, he was talking endlessly.


    Kurenai saw Hiro coming down, and said: "Hiro, what did Hokage-sama tell you?"


    Kurenai and others were very puzzled, she was also concerned about Hire so couldn''t help but asking.


    Hiro smiled and said, "He asked me to join Anbu, and I agreed."


    When everyone heard it, they were all taken aback.


    Join the Anbu?


    What is rhythm?


    Suddenly Obito, Rin, Guy and even Kakashi''s faces were full of surprises. Looking at Hiro in awe, they didn''t expect Hiro to join the Anbu ! In the hearts of these people, Anbu is a symbol of incomparable respect, and there are very few ninjas who can join Anbu, and they are all elites.


    Looking at the envious eyes of Obito, Kakashi, Guy and others, Hiro felt very happy. After all, Obito and others are important roles in the Ninja world in the future. At this time, they are so envious, Hiro can feels their envious.


    "Let''s go, I will go back first, tomorrow I will report to Anbu." Hiro said.


    Hiro couldn''t wait, firstly he will go to the Anbu to report, and then found a chance to go to the battlefield!


    ...


    the next day.


    Hiro set off and went to the Anbu Base.


    The base of Anbu is in underground in an old building in the back mountain of Konoha Village. Follow the building and enter the secret road, and you can see the tunnel that extends in all directions like a spider web. As soon as Hiro entered the tunnel, he immediately saw two anbus with animal masks. The masked person appeared in front of Hiro.


    These two were obviously members of Anbu, and they boy used flicker body jutsu.


    "Hiro?" One of the Anbu members was slightly taller, and then took off the mask. The face of a man in his 30s appeared in Hiro''s eyes. Hiro was surprised. How did this person look familiar... ¡­


    "It''s me." Hiro replied.


    "Well, I often hear my girl mention you, she admires you very much." The man smiled.


    Hiro was taken aback, he finally knew why the man in front of him was so familiar, he is Kurenai''s father, Shinku Y¨±hi!


    He jounin ninja, who is proficient in illusion, is extremely powerful and should not be underestimated.

 Chapter 41 - 41 Qualification test

    Shinku Yuhi is proficient in illusion ninjutsu, and one of the most powerful illusion ninjas. This person has also appeared in the original work. He was once allowed to join in the battle when Nine Tails attacked the village. he was wearing Anbu costume.


    "uncle." Hiro''s attitude towards Kurenai''s father changed a little.


    Shinku laughed loudly and said: "I am currently the deputy captain of Hokage''s Anbu directly. Recently, Minato has gone on a mission. So I welcome you to join the Anbu instead of him."


    It turns out that Shinku is the deputy captain of Konoha Anbu!


    Hiro said: "Thank you, Uncle Shinku."


    "follow me." Shinku said faintly, and then his figure flashed quickly, using the flicker body jutsu.


    Hiro followed closely behind him, and in the meantime, he saw Shinku taking him through this cobweb-like underground, and finally reached a building.


    The base of this Anbu is , it is extremely very huge and wide and there is no light at all.


    "This... is that kid named Hiro, he actually came to join Anbu?"


    "he seems to be less than nine years old, really a young njnja."


    "Hey, his performance in chunin exam was really good, it gave Konoha a great prestige."


    Their voice reached Hiro''s ears, Hiro just smiled, unexpectedly he became a celebrity in Konoha.


    When anyone hears Hiro''s name in Konoha, a figure of genius and young boy will appear in their mind. And now He became an Anbu member with only being eight years old, so it will naturally attracted much attention.


    Of course, these Anbu members didn''t have bad intentions, and they all know that Hiro was specially put in Anbu by Third Hokage, but they are very curious about Hiro.


    At a very young age, he has been highly valued by Hokage!


    They aren''t stupid. They didn''t despise Hiro because of his young age. Instead, they paid more attention to him. After all, Third Hokage put him directly in Anbu.


    "Hiro, today is the first day you came to Anbu. We have a rule in Anbu, all newcomers must go through a qualification test." Shinku said lightly.


    " qualification test?"


    Hiro understood immediately. After all, Anbu is the most powerful unite Konoha. So every member of Anbu must have good strength and of course to let other member know newcomer''s strength because most their ?ssigning tasks will need a team work. Otherwise, the mission mortality rate of Anbu is so high, and if you don''t know the specific strength of your team members, how can you work with him.


    Shinku nodded and said, "Yes, the most conventional qualification test is tested through actual combat. Hyuga Kurosawa!"


    Shinku suddenly called a ninja''s name.


    This ninja is wearing a green ninja suit without any weapons. His appearance is ordinary, and the biggest feature is that his eyes are pure white. Those eyes show he is from Hyuga family!


    a ninja from Hyuga family! Hiro thought.


    "Hyuga Kurosawa, you will fight Hiro to test his strength!" Shinku ?ssigned the task.


    When Hyuga Kurosawa heard what Shinku said, his expression suddenly became serious: "Yes! Deputy Captain!"


    As he said, Hyuga Kurosawa also looked at Hiro carefully, and didn''t dare to neglect: "I heard your name many times in Konoha. I really want compete with you. So please do your best."


    Hyuga Kurosawa was eager to competing with Hiro.


    "Hyuga Kurosawa vs Hiro... I wonder who will win?"


    "Kurosawa is a special jounin, and he has Byakugan... He is an elite ninja from Hyuga family. Even in Anbu, he can be consider a strong ninja..."


    Everyone was talking, they were curious and looking forward who will win this battle.


    Hiro smiled slightly, took a step forward, and simply saluted: "I am sorry if being rude."


    "it is ok, try your best!" Hyuga Kurosawa said concisely.


    Shinku said: "Very well, I will be the referee, you two can compete with each other, but you must not target each other''s lives."


    "Yes."


    Hiro and Hyuga Kurosawa stood in the field, and other Anbus stood around the field but not close.


    Hiro and Hyuga Kurosawa looked at each other, Hiro didn''t underestimate his opponent, because the opponent is Hyuga special jounin. And his true strength should surpass ordinary special jounin.


    At this moment, Hyuga Kurosawa took the first shot!, and he made his move: " Gentle Fist: Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms!"


    Gentle Fist: Sixty-Four Palms, one of the signature ninjutsu of the Hyuga family, can seal the enemy''s chakra acupoints and make the enemy lose combat effectiveness.


    Hiro also knew the power of Hyuga''s Gentle Fist, he was very vigilant, and wanted to fight quickly.


    Hiro dodge it by using flicker body jutsu, when Kurosawa wanted to hit Hiro with gentle fist it made air bursting sound, the gentle fist of Hyuga family is really among the best ninjutsus in close combat.


    Hiro used flicker body jutsu one after another to avoid his fist, Hyuga Kurosawa''s sixty-four palms only hit the air, making him a little surprised, and he did not expect Hiro''s response so quickly.


    "Gentle Fist: Ultimate Wind!" Hyuga Kurosawa attacked again, using new move against Hiro. This move is a secret method of the Hyuga family. It can instantly knock opponents into the air, and has the power to break the rocks.


    When his attack was about hitting Hiro, Hiro''s figure flashed again, and at the same time he threw out shuriken, attacking from all directions. The powerful shuriken technique made Hyuga Kurosawa surprised, but he did not panic. He attacked again using Gentle Fist: Ultimate Wind.


    Hyuga Kurosawa slapped both palms, forming a powerful whirlwind, knocking down all the shurikens quickly and accurately.


    "Hiro, this kind of attack is useless to me, I can see every move you make by Byakugan!" Hyuga Kurosawa smiled confidently.


    But then, his smile froze, because he suddenly saw Hiro''s body covered with thunder and lightning, and at the same time thunder glowed in his hands, his figure flashed behind him!


    "What is this ninjutsu?" Hyuga Kurosawa was completely stunned.


    After being stunned, Hyuga Kurosawa subconsciously used his eyes to perceive the location of Hiro, but what he saw shocked him. It was difficult for him to perceive the direction of Hiro, and his heart was in confusion for a while.


    How is this possible, how can he avoid Byakugan perception? !

 Chapter 42 - 42 Going To The Battlefield!

    When Hyuga Kurosawa saw Hiro''s body covered with thunder and lightning, he jumped directly, Hiro''s speed very fast, and he reached Hyuga Kurosawa almost instantly.


    Haw, haw.


    The thunder light of Chidori burst out!


    Hiro''s Shuriken technique was just a camouflage, in order to let Hyuga Kurosawa relax his vigilance.


    Chidori!


    Chidori''s thunder light pierced through, making Hyuga Kurosawa unable to avoid i. He felt Chidori''s huge power.


    The most important thing is that was within the range of his Byakugan. But he couldn''t perceive Hiro''s position, his heart filled with shock and surprise.


    "It''s useless, I can see through your Byakugan. Byakugan of Hyuga Branch ninja have blind spots of vision." Hiro''s voice came faintly.


    That''s right, Hiro saw through his Byakugan!


    Chidori''s point directly at the back of the thoracic spine of Hyuga Kurosawa, making Hyuga Kurosawa''s eyes horrified. Chidori stayed less than an inch away from him, Hyuga Kurosawa felt the thunder power contained in Chidori, he was shocked. .


    "You lost." Shinku arrived right in front of Kurosawa. As long as Kurosawa made a little action, Chidori could penetrate his body.


    Kurosawa was silent, his back was already covered with cold sweat, and his eyes showed fear and surprise.


    The other Anbu stood there blankly, looking at Hiro.


    Over the past year or so, Hiro''s growth rate even amazed Tsunade, ordinary special jounin was no longer his opponent at all without using his killing moves, even if he is Hyuga family''s special jounin!


    Kurosawa was still in consternation, he weakness was directly caught by Hiro so he was defeated instantly!


    The other Anbu were even more shocked, it was an amazing fight, especially the one won the fight is 8 years old kid, Hiro''s strength showed that it could crush an special jounin. Is he really only eight years old? This strength is indeed a bit exaggerated...


    They would not be so surprised if Hiro could defeat Hyuga Kurosawa. But Hiro almost defeated Kurosawa in seconds!


    All Anbu were shocked.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Hiro.


    Even Shinku was slightly surprised, but still said: "Very good, Hiro, you are very strong, more powerful than ordinary special jounin."


    Kurosawa smiled bitterly, but he was convinced, and sighed sincerely: "Hiro, you are strong ninja, I lost."


    "You''re polite, I just got lucky." said calmly.


    Hiro''s polite talking has aroused the goodwill of everyone in Anbu and especially Kurosawa. It is really amazing to have such power with only being 8 years old.


    talent is very common, and there is no shortage of them in Anbu. But such a humble and polite and young ninja is really rare. Everyone thought that Hiro because of his power and small age he will be a very arrogant person. But now, they like Hiro even more.


    After this battle, all Anbu recognized Hiro as one of them!


    With Hiro''s current strength, he was even considered an elite among the ninjas in Anbu, very strong.


    After that, Shinku explained Anbu rules for Hiro, and it can be seen that after seeing Hiro''s strength, Shinku also appreciates Hiro quite a lot, Shinku smiled and said:" No wonder my daughter always talking about you, Hiro, you are indeed one of the most brilliant young ninjas I have ever seen."


    "You are polite." Hiro looked strange, Kurenai always about him in front of Shinku? She Didn''t say something that shouldn''t be said right?, cough.


    "After joining Anbu, I will be your immediate captain from now on."


    "yes captain."


    For the rest of the time, Shinku basically spent his time in Anbu. The third Ninja World War has officially broken out. Konoha is currently fighting with Sand Village. Because of the disappearance of Third Kazekage, Sand Village is currently without leader.


    However, the strength of Sand Village still should not be underestimated. There are a large number of powerful ninjas such as Chiyo and Ebiz¨­, and the new Fourth Kazekage are also being recommended.


    Under such circumstances, Konoha and Sand village fought at the border, and the war between the two villages spread and the war intensified.


    At the same time, Tsunade and others all rushed to the battlefield. In addition, a large number of ninjas stayed at the borders of the land, water, and thunder villages to prevent any attacks from these villages.


    Among the current five major villages, Konoha can be regarded as the strongest. But Konoha also has a problem, that is, Konoha''s location is very awkward, basically in the center of the five major villages, which makes it easy to ignite the war with Konoha.


    According to the information obtained by Hiro, Minato is currently going to the border guard station at the junction between Clouds and Konoha, in case of accidents, so Hiro did not see Minato.


    The war is getting more and more fierce, and ninjas are constantly being sent to the battlefield, which leads to more ninja casualties. It can be said that the situation is very critical and tense. Konoha''s Hokage Building is filled with ninjas every day.


    As soon as he entered the Hokage office, he saw the thick smoke in the Hokage office, he could see Third Hokage encountered a problem.


    Beside him, An Anbu stood, Shinku Yuhi.


    "Hiro..." Seeing Hiro''s arrival, Third Hokage''s attitude was slightly relaxed, and said: "You came in right time, I will give you a task now."


    task?


    Hiro''s spirit was lifted, his gaze looked at Third kage.


    The Third Hokage said: "At present, Tsunade and the others are fighting with Sand Village ninjas on the front line. The frontline battle situation is very tight. According to our intelligence, Sand Village has sent a special ninja unite, which belongs to the Puppet Ninja Force, I want you and Shinku to go and support the frontlines."


    Hiro''s eyes suddenly lit up when he heard his words, and he raised his head suddenly!


    Puppet Ninja Force of Sand Village!


    There is indeed a group of special ninjas in Sand Village. These Puppet Ninja Force can manipulate puppets to fight and they are extremely powerful. They are especially good at long-range battles and group battles.


    Right now, Third Hokage wanted Hiro and Shinku to help Tsunade and intercept the opponent''s puppet force!


    Finally he is going to the battlefield!

 Chapter 43 - 43 The Second Bloodline limit!

    Hiro agreed without hesitation to Third Hokage''s mission request.


    "Hokage sama, I will do my best." Hiro replied lightly.


    Third Hokage nodded slowly: "Well, this time, Hiro will lead the team. Shinku has other important tasks. After intercepting the puppet force, he will go to perform other tasks, you will be going to help Tsunade directly."


    "Yes!"


    " you pack up your thing and set off."


    After Third Hokage finished speaking, he signaled Hiro and Shinku to discuss with each other.


    Hiro and Shinku left Hokage''s office, Shinku''s face was serious, and said: "We two will participate in this mission to intercept Sand Village''s puppet force. The number of puppet force should be about ten, all of them are elites."


    "Although you are currently the captain, in order to train, I will try my best to support you in sitting attack and defense plans. Hiro, now the ninjas in the village are getting more and more nervous. I hope you will survive in this was and make name to yourself." Shinku said seriously.


    Hiro nodded and believed: "I will definitely not let you down."


    "Good boy." Shinku laughed, and then said: "Then clean up and gather at the entrance of the village as quickly as possible."


    "it is good."


    When Hiro went home, he had nothing to clean up, and he quickly prepared his things, and then went to the village entrance to find Shinku.


    At the entrance of the village, Shinku and other Anbu were waiting, Hiro''s figure flashed, and he also reached the entrance of the village.


    Shinku nodded in satisfaction. After briefly introducing the mission, he said, "Okay, let''s go."


    "wait"


    There was a female voice in the distance, and a young girl ran over. The girl had a delicate face, long black hair and ruby ??eyes, just like a porcelain doll. Of course this girl is Kurenai.


    The arrival of Kurenai made Shinku and Hiro little surprised.


    Especially Shinku looked at her strangely and said, "Kurenai, why are you here?


    Kurenai blushed, "I, I saw you are going to the battlefield, and prepared some food..."


    Kurenai''s small face looked at Hiro, lowered her head slightly, her face was reddish, and said, "Hiro, you can take these lunches with you on the road." Kurenai handed a food box to Hiro.


    Shinku originally wanted to reach out and take the food, but watched awkwardly as Kurenai handed all the food to Hiro, the corners of her mouth twitched and her face slowly turned black.


    My baby girl actually made food carefully for Hiro, but he was abandoned by her. This is really¡­!


    Shinku withdrew his hand in grief and said, "Let''s go."


    "Oh." Hiro agreed, and he couldn''t have too much warmth with Kurenai, but saw that Kurenai mustered up her courage and waved her little white hand towards Hiro: "Hiro, pay attention to safety on the battlefield, I I will wait for you to come back!"


    "of course." Hiro''s heart warmed and answered earnestly.


    Upon seeing this scene, Shinku''s face turned darker.


    Along the way, Shinku didn''t give Hiro any good face, nonsense, seeing her baby girl abducted by another boy, Shinku felt his heart broken.


    Especially looking at Kurenai like that, it is obvious she loves Hiro very much, even a fool can see it.


    Hiro and Shinku hurried to the junction of Sand Village and Konoha Village.


    As for the specific strength of Shinku. According to Hiro''s speculation, he has at least the strength of the quasi-kagi level, otherwise it is impossible to serve as the deputy captain of Anbu.


    This is for sure.


    Continuing on the road, almost reached the Konoha border, by this time they can already see some ninja fighting.


    At Konoha border, many villages and towns are very dilapidated. Refugees can be seen everywhere, people are displaced, and the cruelty brought about by war is self-evident.


    "We have arrived at the border. we must be very careful. Going further in, is the real war zone, which is very dangerous." Shinku reminded Hiro.


    "Understood." Hiro''s answer was brief and concise.


    The two moved forward quickly, hiding their chakra, and using perception-type ninjutsu to search the battlefield, and obtained a lot of useful information.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for triggering the task." As Hiro and Shinku entered the battlefield, Hiro triggered a system task!


    System released the mission: "At present, the host is at the border between Sand Village and Konoha Village. The host''s task is to intercept and defeat the reinforcements of the sandy hidden village Puppet Ninja Troops, and kill their leader. Reward for task completion: the second bloodline limit Modify permissions. Penalty for mission failure: deduct ten charm points."


    Hearing the instructions and rewards of the system tasks, Hiro immediately become excited in his heart.


    For real?


    the task rewards...


    It is actually the second bloodline limit modification opportunity, which means that Hiro can still have a second bloodline limit besides Sharingan?


    Thinking of this, Hiro gradually became excited.


    If he can complete the system''s task, doesn''t it mean that he can have another bloodline limit?


    Thinking of this, Hiro excited in his heart.


    No matter what, the task must be completed this time!

 Chapter 44 - 44 Ambush!

    Hiro and Shinku move across the border, and as Shinku said, he gave Hiro the command of the action to let him more experience.


    Hiro knew Shinku did this was indeed for his own good. Because of his relationship with Kurenai, Shinku did not treat Hiro as an outsider.


    Between the trees, Hiro and Shinku''s figure shuttled, and the breeze passed through their ears, they stopped somewhere in front of the battle line.


    Hiro looked at the map and said: "It''s probably in this area. It''s at the junction of the border between the two villages. If the Puppet Ninja Force wants to surrender Tsunade, then this line is the only way to go."


    "you are right." Shinku showed approval: "then, What will you do?"


    Hiro said without hesitation: "We lie in ambush at a high place, waiting for the them." If you lie in ambush at a high place, your vision will be wider and you can control the overall situation.


    "Very good, we will do as you said." Shinku agreed.


    Hiro and Shinku acted immediately, hiding on the mountain not far away, here with a wide view, overlooking the surrounding situation, and also an excellent hiding place.


    Hiro said: "According to the distance, the reinforcements should be here anytime soon."


    "Well, let''s act on the occasion. Our forces in frontlines leaded by Tsunade currently facing Chiyo and Ebiz¨­. The Puppet Ninja Force who came to support them should not be weak. The leader among them, I guess it is most likely to be Mukad."


    Mukad?


    Hiro was thinking, Mukad should be at least an elite jounin, even if his strength is not as good as the kage level, but due to the particularity of the puppet master, it is very suitable for team battles.


    It makes understandable why Sand Village will Puppet Ninja Force troops to support the frontlines.


    Even in Sand Village, the number of puppet masters is very small, and each one is extremely valuable to the village.


    Just as Hiro and Shinku were talking, Shinku suddenly seemed to perceive something, his expression moved.


    At the same time, Hiro''s sage body also noticed its unique chakra.


    "This is... a strong chakra." Hiro felt a strong chakra gradually approaching, and immediately squinted his eyes and looked forward.


    In the distant forest, several figures flashed quickly, coming from far, moving in fast speed toward frontlines.


    There are ten of them, all moving very fast, and several of them are completely covered up, making them look very mysterious.


    "when time comes, I will deal with their leader Mukad, and you will deal with the rest of the puppet masters..." Shinku subconsciously wanted to ?ssign task Hiro''s task, but was interrupted by Hiro.


    Hiro smiled and said: "uncle Shinku, the Hokage sama didn''t say you you will follow my command in this task?"


    "You... are you thinking?" Shinku suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Hiro said: "Yes, I want to try Mukad''s strength, you leave it to me, I will hold him, and you will take care of the rest."


    When Hiro said that, Shinku thought. How could Mukad be so easy to deal with? he should be at least top elite Jounin level.


    With Hiro''s current strength...


    Shinku felt Hiro had little chance to win him.


    "Trust me, I''m sure I can do it." Of course he is confident about his strength. He has a secret move, it''s time to show his true strength.


    In addition, only in this way can Hiro complete the task!


    With his relationship with Kurenai, Hiro is not afraid to show his true strength in front of Shinku( future father-in-law), besides, when you have strength you should show off, what''s the point of keeping it hidden?


    When did top ninjas like Uchiha Madara and Hashirama hide their strength?


    "Okay." Shinku was suspicious, but he still agreed with Hiro''s command after all he is the captain in this task.


    Hiro showed a look of expectation, and suddenly said: "They have fallen into our trap."


    "En." Hiro and Shinku had set up traps long ago. The so-called traps are actually dozens of specially made detonating symbols.


    When these puppet masters walked into the center of the explosion, Hiro pulled the chakra silk thread that had been buried.


    Just listen to a loud bang!


    boom!


    The surrounding area was shook and the mountains exploded, exploding power at least equal to the destructive power caused by ninjutsu above Tier A, a bang sounded, and the strong explosion power oscillated and shocked loudly, swept through whole mountain area.


    "Damn, there is an ambush!"


    "what..."


    An exclamation sounded, and the puppet masters in front were ambushed, they fall in a little panic.


    "Don''t panic, everyone is on guard, it should be Konoha!" At this time, a vigorous mid-range sounded, giving these puppet masters a backbone.


    Hiro glanced at it and saw that this man was dressed in white. He was a middle-aged man about forty years old. He looked quite extraordinary. He stood at the forefront and commanded in an orderly manner. You can see that he is the leader of these puppet masters.


    "Sure enough, it is him, Mukad of sand village." Shinku confirmed his identity, he no longer hesitating, and said: "Let''s go!"


    "it is good!"


    Shinku and Hiro both used body flicker jutsu at the same time to enter the battle!

 Chapter 45 - 45 Reserve Seal: Release!

    Hiro and Shinku simultaneously used body flicker jutsu to enter the battlefield, Shinku made hand seals at the same time, shouting: " Genjutsu: Sylvan Fetters!"


    Shinku''s chakra flowing all over his body, releasing genjutsu.


    His illusion is very strong, he is a very powerful illusion ninja. And his illusion can make people almost unable to defend against it, encountering a ninja who has no defense against illusion, he basically must die.


    When Shinku attacked with illusion, Hiro only felt that the chakras around him were flowing strangely, and at the same time, he saw two ninjas of Sand Village, they fell and lost their combat effectiveness.


    Mukad''s expression immediately changed: "No, it''s an illusion ninja, who can use such strong illusion almost instantly, it should be Konoha''s Yuhi Shinku!"


    Shinku''s name at this time was resounding in the ninja world. After all, Shisui and Uchiha Itachi have not yet made their mark at this time, and there are not many ninjas who are proficient in illusion. So Mukad immediately inferred Shinku''s identity.


    The figures of Shinku and Hiro appeared in the field.


    When Mukad saw that there were only two of them, he was a little relieved. Looking at Hiro''s age, he couldn''t help but laughed subconsciously: "Is there no ninja in Konoha? Sending a kid to the battlefield, he looks less than ten years old..."


    At Mukad side, the remaining puppet ninjas also subconsciously looked at Hiro, slightly surprised.


    " Mukad, as I thought the leader is really you." Shinku said coldly.


    Mukad glanced at Shinku with a solemn expression: "Be careful, the other party is very famous ninja, let me deal with him, you solve that kid first."


    "Yes, Lord Mukad."


    The other puppet ninjas were very respectful to Mukad, they focused their eyes on Hiro''s body, with killing intent, in their opinion, dealing with Hiro should be a simple matter.


    At this time, Shinku took a step forward: "Sorry, your opponent is me."


    "What?" Mukad was surprised, almost thinking that he had heard it wrong, which means Shinku is sure that Hiro is going to stop him?


    Mukad was taken aback for a moment, and then he felt humiliated.


    Are you kidding me, a little devil wants to block him?


    Mukad''s face sank, and he said: " little devil you are very arrogant, no matter what, I will make you regret being born in this world!"


    Mukad''s shocked his arm, a ninjutsu scroll appeared in his hand with a big "seal" written on it. Mukad printed his hands on it, and two human puppets jumped out. , These two humanoid puppets are all white, one holding a sickle and the other holding a katana, they are extremely cold and majestic.


    Mukad sneered. The two puppets were named ''White Scorpions'', and they were commonly used by Mukad.


    One of the white scorpion was on the left and one on the right, ?ssaulting towards Hiro. The speed of these two puppets was very fast, and they made a clicking sound when Mukad made took actions, which was similar to a knock between wood.


    This kind of puppet is basically made of special wood, and ordinary ninjutsu can hardly destroy it. This is the best support to the puppet ninja.


    "Fire Style: Dragon Flame Bomb!"


    " Fire Style: Phoenix Fire Jutsu!"


    " Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu!"


    Hiro immediately released three fire ninjutsu that he learned from Uchiha Tenmu. His hand seal speed was as fast as lightning. After he completed the hand seals, the three ninjutsu burst out, powerful, and the flames came, and billowing smoke accompanied The flow of fire made a sea of ??flames around.


    "This..."


    Everyone couldn''t help but stunned. They didn''t expect Hiro to use such a strong Fire ninjutsu, even Shinku was surprised. When did this kid still master so many fire ninjutsus...


    Now, more than a year had passed since the death of Uchiha Tenmu, so Hiro was not afraid that others would doubt him, so he used fire ninjutsu with confidence.


    The flames spread, Mukad''s expression was grim, he finally realized, this kid seemed a bit difficult to deal with.


    He turned his ten fingers flexibly, manipulating the two white scorpions to move through the flames, but the two white scorpions couldn''t resist the flames. The white scorpions were completely destroyed before they rushed out of the fire. Burning down, Mukad''s face turned black and his heart was bleeding.


    Although the two White Scorpions were not precious puppets, he is fully capable of recreating them, but these two puppets have been with him for many years, but now they have been destroyed by Hiro, how can this not make him feel sad and angry!


    Seeing Hiro making such a huge fire ninjutsu, even the other sand village puppet ninjas couldn''t help but look sideways, and finally knew the kid in front of them must have extraordinary strength, no wonder Konoha would send him.


    Mukad looked gloomy and said angrily: "Damn boy, I admit that I underestimated you before, but now I will let you taste my true strength."


    Saying that Mukad took out another scroll, this scroll is simple and exquisite, the appearance is quite extraordinary, Hiro felt it was extraordinary scroll.


    However, there was a glimmer of coldness in Hiro''s eyes, and he said calmly: "I should be the one who said this, and I will let you see my true strength."


    "Reserve Seal: Release!"


    Hiro opened Reserve Seal directly


    In an instant, the majestic chakra swept like a tsunami. The huge chakra volume is like a sea, it isn''t chakra volume that a normal person can have. The faces of Sand Village Ninjas changed.


    What the hell did this kid do?

 Chapter 46 - 46 Fighting With Mukad!

    Hiro faced Mukad, he knew Mukad was a very strong puppet ninja. Although he was not as good as Chiyo, but he was estimated to be the strongest puppet ninja in Sand Village just under Chiyo.


    Therefore, Hiro did not hesitate to open the Reserve Seal directly, so he can end this battle quickly!


    The majestic Chakra formed an overwhelmingly strong pressure, making Shinku stunned, looking at Hiro with surprise, and whispering to himself: "so this kid was always hiding his strength before. This belongs to Lady Tsunade. Reserve Seal... no wonder he is so confident."


    Shinku was surprised and delighted. Unexpectedly, Hiro''s strength was far beyond his expectation. This kid had even learned lady Tsunade''s Reserve Seal.


    But this kid is really a wicked evildoer. When he thinks about Hiro''s age, Shinku doesn''t know what to say. He is so good in every aspect...


    Chakra rose to the sky, the intensity of chakra left Mukad shocked. Knowing that he couldn''t delay any longer, he quickly used the secret technique: " Secret Black Technique: Five Ghosts!"


    As Mukad spoke, the scroll made a bang sound, and five black puppets jumped out of the smoke. This time, the puppets were not all in human form, but they were large puppets similar to the Sasori of Red Sand''s puppets. It is a combination of beast and human form, fully armed and terrifying.


    These puppets are all black, the whole body is as black as ink, the material they were made of are unknown. They look like wood but not wood, steel but not steel. They look completely different from the previous white scorpions, and there are three more puppets than white scorpions. Which makes them even more powerful.


    The mechanism of this puppet is also extremely delicate, ingeniously designed and quite extraordinary.


    these five puppets were completely different, Hiro narrowed his eyes when he looked at them.


    As the name suggests, these puppets all look like a ghost coming out of hell. They are giving cold and creepy feeling.


    Seeing them from distance, it is look like a daunting stone statue.


    With the five ghost ghosts in hand, facing the huge chakra displayed by Hiro, Mukad was a little relieved, and said coldly: "Little devil, the five ghost are the strongest puppets I have ever made. You are dead this time kid."


    Facing these five puppets, Hiro felt surprise, and it seemed that this was Mukad''s trump card.


    However, he is not afraid of him.


    "Five ghosts? It''s far worse than Monzaemon Chikamatsu''s Tens puppets. It seems that you can only control five puppets to fight at the same time, which is far worse than Chiyo." Hiro said lightly.


    Hiro''s words hit the nail head, making Mukad very angry.


    Because what Hiro said is quite right, the puppet ninja strength based on how many puppets he can manipulate.


    Chiyo can manipulate ten puppets, this is the strongest ten puppets, their power is enough to destroy a city.


    But Sasori is even stronger. He can use the ''Performance of a Hundred Puppets'' to manipulate a hundred puppets to fight at the same time, which is powerful enough to destroy a small country. Even in the Akatsuki he is one of the best.


    Mukad can only manipulate five puppets at the same time, which is enough to explain the gap between him and Chiyo and Sasori.


    Of course, even so, Mukad could still be called top puppet ninja.


    "Boy, die!" Mukad, was a little humiliated and angry, he was ridiculed by Hiro. Although his puppetry is indeed inferior to Chiyo. This is a great regret in his heart. . But now it was told to him by Hiro, making Mukad feel humiliated.


    No longer hesitating, Mukad''s ten fingers speed increased to the limit, manipulating the puppets in different directions, and attacking Hiro!


    At this time, Shinku is fighting other puppet ninjas. Although other puppet ninjas are pretty strong, they are still a lot worse than Shinku, the deputy captain of Anbu. He has killed three puppet ninjas one after another.


    At this time, he noticed the fight between Hiro and Mukad, and he still had energy to pay attention.


    Mukad, yelled manipulating the puppets to attack: " Secret Black Technique: Thousand Needles Art!"


    At the same time, he manipulated the puppets to attack. The organs on the five ghosts opened, only to see rows of circular syringes appearing on the organs, and the high-density poison needles were suddenly launched, blasting towards Hiro. , These high-density poison needles are launched like bullets, and if Hiro will not be careful, he will be poisoned.


    The poisonous needles formed a dense triangle, making Hiro almost inevitable.


    Hiro was hit by a poisonous needle!


    But in the next second, Bang, Hiro''s body turned into a piece of wood, which turned out to be a substitute jutsu.


    "This kid, how could his reaction be so fast?" Mukad, didn''t expect Hiro to use the substitute jutsu so fast, slightly surprised, he felt something was wrong.


    Hiro''s real body lunched attacked!


    Hiro''s real body was hiding on the side. When Mukad was dispersed, he seized the opportunity and rushed from behind!


    Mukad''s reaction was also very quick: "it useless kid, you can''t break through my puppet defense, and my five ghost are specially made, and ordinary ninjutsu can''t damage them, you will lose!"


    Mukad said confidently, he didn''t panic, the puppets blocked Hiro from moving forward.


    This puppet looked like an wall, its weapon was a shield, and it was used for defense at first glance.


    Mukad was very confident, Hiro was absolutely unable to break through his puppet defense.


    Hiro''s Reserve Seal was completely opened, and his legs gathered Chakra, condensed at one point, and then flew to the puppet and kick it heavily!


    Heaven Kick of Pain!


    This is also one of Tsunade''s personal ninjutsus.


    Reserve Seal is fully opened, adding Chakra Enhanced Strength to it. How terrifying it will be?


    Kicking the ground can cause the earth to fall apart!


    Mukad''s eyes almost popped out, he was horrified seeing his defensive puppet was shattered!

 Chapter 47 - 47 Killing Mukad!

    The ground under Hiro''s Heaven Kick of Pain completely exploded, loud bang was heard, the power of this kick was like a small meteor hitting the ground, it stepped heavily on the ghost puppet, ghost puppet instantly become fragments.


    Reserve Seal plus Chakra Enhanced Strength and Hiro''s sage body, each one of this moves itself is very powerful, combining the three in one it will be completely on another level!


    Just a kick.


    Even the puppet specially made for defense could not resist it. The puppet was completely shattered and turned into a powder state, which was difficult to repair it.


    Not only the puppet, but the surrounding ground also cracked, and dense cracks appeared on the ground, which was wide and deep.


    And the confident smile on Mukad''s face wiped off, his face become gloomy and he was no longer calm, and yelled: "You, you actually destroyed my most precious puppet, you are dead.!"


    Mukad yelled, and strong hatred erupted in his eyes. This was one of his most precious puppets, and it materials was very especial and rare, but now Hiro destroyed it . How can he not get angry?


    The remaining Sand Village''s puppet ninja looked at each other, feeling shocked.


    How much power this kid have, everyone thought.


    There was doubt in Mukad''s heart. His eyes were uncertain, and he suddenly seemed thought of something: "You, you are Princess Tsunade''s student, one of three sannin, Hiro!"


    Mukad finally recognized Hiro''s identity, the hatred in his heart had already reached the limit. he heard Hiro was Konoha''s first genius,


    Looking at Hiro, the strength of this kid is almost...


    Mukad was shocked, is this kid still human? His strength extremely terrifying, it can already threaten him.


    Hiro smiled non-committal, but there was a glimmer of cold light in his eyes, his expression was slightly cold, Hiro had already regarded Mukad as a dead person.


    Thinking of this, Hiro''s actions become even more decisive.


    Chakra around Hiro was surging like a sea tide, gathered around Hiro, Hiro immediately used his strongest ninjutsu.


    "Raikiri!" Hiro completed hand seal quickly, the electric current in his hand surges out, the strong thunder light shows its power. Chidori and Raikiri are slightly different from each other. Raikiri is more powerful and belongs to S-level ninjutsu, while Chidori is a simplified version.


    With Reserve Seal already opened, Hiro is not afraid of Chakra consumption at all, and the thunder light in his hand is very dazzling, this is one of Hiro''s strongest moves.


    Whoosh!


    Hiro''s figure moved.


    Hiro attacked Mukad once again, but this time Hiro directly used Body Flicker Jutsu!


    Although puppet ninjas are strong, they also have weaknesses. The average puppet ninjas are not very proficient in physical attack and close combat, so they always hide behind the puppets during battle.


    Hiro knew if he wanted to defeat Mukad quickly, the best way was to fight him in close combat!


    Mukad saw Hiro''s surprise attack. Although he was furious, he still remained calm and controlled the remaining four puppets to form a row wall and stood in front of Hiro.


    boom!


    Thunder light blasted, Hiro''s Raikiri power exploded, Raikiri ''s power very strong plus the huge amount of chakra from Reserve Seal, it power become more stronger.


    After Raikiri''s strong blast, Mukad saw that the four puppets were blasted into a huge hole by Hiro''s Raikiri, which made Mukad''s face even darker.


    "die!" Mukad Yelled with a strong killing intent. he opened his mouth and spit out dozens poisonous needles.


    Hiro''s was surprised. It turned out Mukad had also transformed part of his body into a puppet, just like Chiyo and Sasori. It looks like puppet ninja has this common habit.


    Hiro he stretched out his hand, the thunder light shone out and turned into a Chidori Sharp Spear. When Hiro swiped his hand slightly, all the poison needles were shot down in an instant. Chidori Sharp Spear power spread again, directly piercing Mukad''s throat.


    Mukad''s throat was pierced, his eyes widened, and his eyes flashed with a thick color of unbelievable and consternation. After exhausting his last strength, he suddenly said something, when Hiro''s heard it.


    Hiro hurriedly used body flicker jutsu to escape from the battlefield, the moment he escaped Mukad''s body exploded directly, forming a small-scale shock wave!


    Although Hiro dodged quickly, but his arm was slightly injured. He ignored the pain of the wound. Mukad actually hid a lot of detonation symbols. his intention was to kill both Hiro and himself together, but fortunately Hiro responded quickly.


    It is always full of danger, even after winning, it is still full of danger.


    Hiro breathed a sigh of relief, luckily he avoided the explosion.


    His injuries healed quickly because of his sage body, even a trace didn''t remain. Sage body is really convenient.


    "Congratulations to the host for successfully killing the elite Jounin. The puppet ninja of Sand Village, Mukad, but because this is not the first time host has killed jounin, so no treasure ?h?st will be awarded."


    The voice of the system came, let Hiro understand, he curled his lips, Mukad turned out to be only the elite Jounin, not even quasi Kage level.


    But even if Mukad was not a quasi-Kage-level, he was very powerful.


    Hiro killed Mukad, leaving the rest of the puppet ninjas of Sand Village shocked, they couldn''t believe what they saw just now.


    no one thought Hiro could actually kill Mukad?


    The puppet ninjas where dispersed, Shinku seized the opportunity, originally they weren''t Shinku''s opponent at all!


    Shinku was also surprised. Seeing Hiro''s fight, he couldn''t think Hiro become so strong, this is shocked him.


    --------------


    hello guys


    if you want to read more chapter and even the VIP chapters then you


    can go :-


    .*******.com/HaOlu

 Chapter 48 - 48 Mokuton

    Hiro killed Mukad, which made puppet ninjas fell in chaos, and they were surprise and begin to panic. No one thought someone strong like Mukad would lose to a little kid.


    Having such power at such an age, it is really unbelievable.


    Although Mukad is not the strongest puppet ninja in Sand Village, but he isn''t a weak ninja, his puppet power and control is just under Chiyo and he is also the captain of puppet ninjas which gives him a special status, being killed by Hiro. Of course the impact will be absolutely huge!


    The rest of the puppet ninja were unwilling to fight, they were caught by Shinku, they were hit by Shinku''s illusion, all fell down.


    Shinku killed them one by one, fast, without blinking his eyes.


    After killing these elite puppet ninjas, Shinku a sigh with relief, and turned to look at Hiro, his eyes were a little complicated.


    He couldn''t fight Mukad a head on because Mukad had five puppets, they could attack and defense at the same time, although Shinku could win. But Hiro''s strength was really beyond his expectation.


    This kid...


    Shinku took a deep breath, it is unbelievable how could a little kid have such strength. Only god knows if this kid has any hidden moves?


    "Finally completed the task." Hiro finally relaxed when he saw that Shinku killed the remaining ninjas one by one.


    Shinku nodded and said, "Even in Sand Village, there are very few puppet ninjas. The ones we killed are all elites."


    The greatest role of the puppet ninjas are in group battles. In group battles, it can exert a very strong strength. On the battlefield, puppet ninjas control puppet so they won''t be afraid when ninjas come to them the puppets will fight them so, the puppets also has defense and different attack methods such as shield and poison needles. However, this time Hiro and Shinku were only two, and on the contrary, the advantages of these puppet ninjas could not be used.


    There were broken puppets everywhere, as well as the corpses of these puppet ninjas. One of the corpses belong to Mukad. His corpse was completely unrecognizable due to the explosion. Hiro''s face was expressionless, but he found several shiny things appeared on the corpse.


    Although there is no treasure ?h?st, Hiro can also explode items by killing the enemy ninja!


    Hiro ''picked up'' all of them into the modifier''s space.


    "Hiro, now that the mission has been completed, I will rely on you to help lady Tsunade alone. I have other missions." Shinku said solemnly.


    After seeing Hiro''s strength, Shinku felt much more relieved about Hiro mission.


    Konoha''s manpower is currently severely understaffed, because not only Sand Village, but also the three Ninja Villages, Cloud Village, Rock Village, and Mist Village, are all ready to move. As the Deputy Captain of Anbu, Shinku has his own Important task to complete.


    "Okay." Hiro nodded, they this discussed before, he has no objection.


    It''s better not to have Shinku around him, he can move without being watched by someone.


    Shinku said: "be careful, these are some solider pills, you only take them in case of emergency."


    "Thank you." Hiro could see that, because of the relationship between him and Kurenai, Shinku was really good to him.


    Shinku patted on Hiro''s shoulder and said seriously: "I believe my vision can''t be wrong. You will be famous in the Ninja World in this Ninja World War. I am waiting for your good news."


    Hiro smiled without answering.


    And Shinku didn''t say more, sometimes there is no need for too much communication between men. Shinku''s figure flashed, disappearing from Hiro''s sight.


    A golden luminous Medal of Honor, Hiro already has four Medal of Honor.


    Collect ten medals of honor, which can be exchanged for Ninjutsu in the system mall.


    There are also two other ninja scrolls exploded from Mukad.


    " Secret Poison Jutsu: B-level ninjutsu, the secret technique of poison control, can make the enemy be poisoned and die in a short time, paralyze the nerves, and cause great trauma and pain."


    "Desertification Jutsu: B-level ninjutsu, you can sneak into the ground at the critical moment, hide your figure, suitable for hiding."


    Hiro immediately learned these two ninjutsu scrolls, and they seemed to be quite good ninjutsu. Needless to say, the poison jutsu was absolutely practical. but Mukad didn''t use Desertification Jutsu, but it was also a good jutsu according to its description.


    Hiro also gained fighting experience which is very important.


    His opponent was a famous ninja of Sand Village, his strength was very good. It wasn''t for Hiro to can kill his opponent without being seriously injured .


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully completing the mission and killing Mukad. Obtained the second Bloodline Limit modification permission."


    The voice of the system came into Hiro''s ears.


    The second bloodline limit modification opportunity!


    Finally got it.


    Hiro entered the modifier space without hesitation.


    "It is detected the host has the second bloodline limit modification permission, do you use it?"


    "use."


    Hiro didn''t hesitate, at this moment a light flashed, and he saw several kinds of Bloodline limits in front of him.


    " Byakugan."


    "Mokuton."


    "Lava Release."


    "¡­..."


    "..¡­."


    "¡­..."


    "..."


    All bloodline limit in Naruto world came into his view, but there was no option for Sharingan, because Hiro already had it.


    Hiro had already thought about the bloodline limit he would modify next.


    Since he can have second bloodline limit, Hiro selected immediately.


    "I choose Mokuton." Hiro selected.


    That''s right, Because Hiro has sage body so his first choice of course is Sharingan, because Sharingan can evolve into Rinnegan. Sage Body with Rinnegan, it is equivalent to Sage of Six Paths!


    so Hiro''s next choice is Mokuton.


    If you watched Hashirama Senju then you will understand!


    --------------©\---------------


    hello guys


    if you want to read more chapter and even the VIP chapters then you


    can go :-


    *******.com/HaOlu


    I translating two novels at the same time Naruto God Level Modifier (NGLM) and Marvel''s Gene Collection System(MGCS)

 Chapter 49 - 49 Strength Raised Again!

    "The host chooses Mokuton for his second bloodline limit, confirm?" The female voice of the system came, it echoed gently in Hiro''s ear, like a whisper between lovers.


    Hiro said without hesitation: "confirm."


    "Congratulations to the host, the modification was successful."


    The system sound disappeared, Hiro exited the modifier space.


    Huge chakra spread all over Hiro''s body, his limbs, skeletons, all parts of his body and cells, all seem to have undergone a unique baptism, this change made him feel extremely comfortable. Just like eating ice cream on a very hot day.


    Mokuton is the Bloodline limit formed by the variation of the two chakras of earth and water. Uniting both chakras, water and earth, represent wood and at the same time represent life force.


    Therefore, Hiro felt the vitality of his whole body was constantly rising. He felt his whole body was completely reborn. Mokuton made his perception, vision, and even mind become clearer, these subtle changes made his whole body very strong.


    This is Mokuton!


    "sage body plus Mokuton has a miraculous effect, but it''s a pity that my current sage body is only at the elementary level." Hiro thought, he felt the true power of Mokuton.


    Mokuton, in a sense, represents Yang chakra, which is of course extraordinary.


    Hiro got Mokuton, so his strength soared again. This time he gained a lot. His chakras gathered like a whirlpool, the chakra amount in his body was extremely huge and pure.


    "Finally, my normal strength now has reached the level of elite jounin. With the Mokuton, Sharingan, and Reserve Seal, it is enough to protect me on the battlefield." Hiro finally relaxed, because on the battlefield not only there will be a lot of ninjas but strong ninjas as well.


    But once he engages in a battle, even if his opponent is on Kage level, he can fight him without losing.


    Mukad is an example. Mukad''s strength was already at the elite jounin level, he was close to Quasi-Kage level, but he was still killed by Hiro, which is enough to show Hiro''s true strength.


    With Mokuton, Hiro''s strength once again increased to a new level.


    Of course, not everyone can play Mokuton''s true. For example, Hashirama Senju and Yamato, their power far from being Compared. Yamato''s Mokuton is like child play if you Compared it with Hashirama''s Mokuton.


    Hiro certainly can''t play Mokuton to the level of Hashirama, but he was much better than Yamato.


    After getting Mokuton, Hiro felt his whole body filled with energy, Mokuton was indeed very strong. It''s no wonder Mokuton can repeatedly suppress Uchiha Madara with Mokuton, there is a reason.


    "Very good." Hiro, he finally got Mokuton.


    With Sharingan, Mokuton, and Reserve seal, Hiro now has more than one secret move.


    Hiro is quite satisfied with gains.


    "The next step is to support Tsunade. The front line should be in the land of Rivers. Konoha and Sagakura are fighting, but these small villages would suffer most losses." Hiro is concerned about Tsunade''s safety and he does not know. What is the situation on the battlefield now?


    Hiro took out the map and marked it on the map. Konoha was fighting the sand hidden ninja at Land of Rivers. They were led by Chiyo and Ebizo.


    Chiyo and Ebizo can be regarded as sand''s strongest ninjas. Among them, looking at their performance in the original work, Chiyo is undoubtedly at Kage-level. As for Ebizo, although he didn''t appear too much in the original work, he is not necessarily weaker than Chiyo.


    On Konoha''s side, there was only Tsunade, she could b?r?ly hold both of them so it is very difficult and hard to support the frontlines alone.


    Hiro carefully looked at the map, remembering the specific battle line position on the map, then his figure flashed, he disappeared quickly, he is going to support Tsunade.


    A glimmer of cold light flashed in Hiro''s eyes, and he hurried faster.


    ...


    Hiro moved quickly, the whistling sound passed his ears. He quickly moves between trees. It took about half a day to finally enter the border of the Land of Rivers, he was very close to the battlefield.


    Along the way, Hiro saw a lot of things.


    When the war broke out, ordinary people were displaced, and refugees were everywhere. He saw many corpses all the way, many of the corpses belonged to ninjas.


    This is war, a war will be accompanied by death all the time, it is full of dangers, and perhaps if he turned around he will meet death.


    Hiro knew this too well, but since his goal was to become the world''s strongest ninja, of course, he was not afraid of this.


    Coming all the way hurriedly, Hiro finally approached the target location, this is the battlefield where the sand hidden ninja and Konoha ninja fought.


    As he approached the battlefield, Hiro became more vigilant, as if he smelled the smell of blood.


    after entering the battlefield, the first thing is of course to understand the current situation on the battlefield. The first thing to do is to find Konoha''s camp.


    As Hiro walked forward, he saw a faint chakra flowing in front of him. Relying on the unique perception of the sage body, he perceives there is a ninja ahead!


    Hiro searched for the direction of Chakra''s flow. At this time, he heard a low alert, "Someone is coming, everyone, be careful!"


    As he moving forward, Hiro saw three ninjas wearing Konoha foreheads, they appeared in front of him.


    These three ninjas seemed to be sensory, Hiro could tell they were Konoha ninjas.


    The three Konoha ninjas were slightly surprised when they saw Hiro, they were relieved immediately, and said, fortunately: "he is one of us, he is Tsunade-sama''s student, Toyota Hiro!"


    "yes, It''s me, I was sent by the Hokage sama to support the battlefield..." Hiro briefly explained about Hokage''s orders, then went straight to the subject: "Where is Tsunade-teacher?"


    Hearing Hiro''s words, the three Konoha ninjas looked at each other, they could only look at each other, not knowing what to say.


    Hiro felt something wrong, what happened to Tsunade?


    -----------------------------------


    can go:-


    *******.com/HaOlu


    I translating to novels at the same time Naruto God-Level Modifier (NGLM) and Marvel''s Gene Collection System(MGCS)

 Chapter 50 - 50 Tsunade Injured!

    Three Konoha''s sensor ninjas all showed embarrassing looks, their captain finally said, "lady Tsunade was injured when she led us to fight against Chiyo and Ebizo of Sagakura Village."


    "Injured? Is it serious?" Hiro felt worried in his heart.


    After all, Tsunade was very good to him, not to mention she is his teacher, Hiro didn''t want Tsunade to have an accident.


    "lady Tsunade was poisoned by puppet master Chiyo." Another ninja said.


    This is the worst scenario!


    Hiro knows how powerful the puppet masters are. Under normal circumstances, the puppet masters are very proficient in poison art, which can be said they are very proficient in poison. And especially the Kage level ninja-like Chiyo, her understanding of poison ninjutsu is even more extraordinary.


    Even Tsunade who is proficient in medical ninjutsu, facing Chiyo''s poison sometimes makes her feel very tricky.


    Hiro immediately knew something was wrong.


    "Take me to see teacher Tsunade!" Hiro said hurriedly.


    One of the three ninjas walked out, nodded, and prepared to lead Hiro, he suddenly remembered something: "Three days ago, we sent out information and wanted Hokage-sama to send support. When will Konoha''s reinforcements..."


    Hearing that, the other two ninjas also looked at Hiro.


    Hiro shrugged and said: "Konoha''s reinforcements are me, they send only one."


    "You..." It was the three Ninjas turn to be shocked this time. F*CK, You are joking, right. No matter how powerful Hiro is, one person can''t change the situation of the entire battle. His joining is complete won''t change anything. The situation is very serious...


    Hiro knew Konoha was indeed in trouble this time, but Konoha currently had a serious shortage of combat personnel, it would not be easy to wait for another reinforcement.


    "Take me to see teacher Tsunade first," Hiro said lightly.


    "ok, come with us."


    This sensor ninja led the way, he brought Hiro to the temporary base of Konoha''s troops. There are hundreds of Konoha ninjas here, all of which belong to the elite troops and the main force fighting against Sand Village.


    ...


    In the simple tent where Tsunade was, Hiro finally saw Tsunade.


    Although Tsunade was still beautiful at this time, she looked a little haggard, her complexion was slightly pale and weak. On Tsunade''s clean and delicate face, her eyebrows were furrowed, as if she was suffering some kind of pain.


    When Tsunade saw Hiro''s arrival, she was surprised first and then delighted.


    "Hiro, why are you here? No, the teacher sent you to the battlefield..." Tsunade was surprised, and at the same time complained a little about Third Hokage''s action.


    Hiro smiled and said: "I asked him to send me."


    "Well, your strength seems to have improved again..." Tsunade sighed in a low voice, with a hint of surprise in his eyes. The shadow of Hiro was reflected in those beautiful big eyes, Tsunade was quite moved.


    Ninjas generally develop very early. Hiro, who is less than nine years old now, looks like an extraordinary teenager. Besides, Hiro is wearing a blue ninja suit and with his charm value bonus. he looks even more powerful.


    Seeing Hiro and Tsunade chatting, the sensor ninja did not bother them, and quietly exited the tent.


    Hiro asked Tsunade quickly: "I heard you were poisoned?"


    Tsunade nodded slightly, she has nothing to hide from Hiro: "Yes, I was poisoned. I was hit by Chiyo''s poisonous needle. She is very capable of using poison. Although my medical ninjutsu is powerful, if I want to completely cure it, it will take a few days."


    Hiro was relieved. It seemed that Tsunade''s toxin was not life-threatening. Also, with Tsunade''s medical ninjutsu, it was almost impossible for any toxin to harm her life.


    Tsunade''s face was pale, it was obvious that she was physically weak, it seemed toxin affected her combat effectiveness.


    Tsunade was also worried at the same time: "now, with Chiyo and Ebizo cunning nature. They have been trying to surround us with their advantage, and according to our intelligence, they have reinforcements called puppet troops ..."


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Hiro laughed: "Don''t worry about the reinforcements of the puppet troops, they have already been killed by me."


    "What?" Tsunade was stunned. her bright eyes were focused on Hiro''s face, she couldn''t believe what she heard.


    Hiro killed Sand Village''s reinforcements, the puppet troops?


    Tsunade couldn''t believe it, but looking at Hiro''s firm look, she could only believe in him.


    Hiro said: "Actually, me and uncle Shinku formed a team and jointly ambushed and killed puppet troops. I killed the opponent''s leader, Mukad."


    Tsunade couldn''t imagine Hiro''s strength would improve so much in such a short time. Mukad is a well-known puppet master in the Ninja world. He has a special statue in Sand Village he is the captain of puppet troops.


    This kid...


    Tsunade was surprised and delighted, she praises him: "Well done! now, our pressure will be greatly reduced, even with Chiyo and Ebizo, we still can fight back. Hiro, this time you did an excellent job!"


    Tsunade showed her beautiful smile.


    These days Tsunade was under huge pressure plus being injured, this her first smile since the war began, her gentle smile made Hiro in a dizzy state.


    "Since you can kill Mukad, I am more relieved," Tsunade said again.


    Hiro nodded, feeling Tsunade''s concern, he smiles and said, "By the way, teacher, where is your wound? I am also good at medical ninjutsu, why don''t I help you heal?"


    Tsunade was stabbed with a poison needle in her ?h?st. If Hiro helped her with her injuries, then wouldn''t that mean...


    ----------------------------------


    can go:-


    *******.com/HaOlu


    I translating to novels at the same time Naruto God-Level Modifier (NGLM) and Marvel''s Gene Collection System(MGCS)

 Chapter 51 - 51 Special Treatment!

    Hiro coughed, his expression straightened and awe-inspiring said: "Teacher, the situation now is very bad for us. If your injury can be healed now, it will the best news for Konoha camp, so please don''t refuse."


    Hiro has been with Tsunade for a few years, so his medical ninjutsu can be considered one of the best. Although Hiro has a sage body, he knows the cruelty on the battlefield, so he trained very hard to learn medical ninjutsu. Now Hiro''s medical ninjutsu is just below Tsunade.


    Hiro woke up from his daydreaming and forced himself to focus on Tsunade''s wound. he saw a black spot about the size of a fingernail in Tsunade''s ?h?st, which was the poison from a poisonous needle.


    Tsunade is good at medical ninjutsu. So she could suppress the toxins to a very small area in her body, her life was out of danger, but her strength has been greatly damaged. Her current strength is less than 50% of her peak state.


    Originally, it was quite difficult for Tsunade to deal with the two Kage- level ninja Chiyo and Ebizo alone, after being poisoned it became even more. The toxin made Tsunade frown from pain.


    Hiro said: "Teacher, I will try my best."


    "Okay." Tsunade closed her eyes gently, so she won''t be embarrassed, seeing her closing her eyes Hiro relaxed, because treating the poison in her white rabbits while she looking at him will make his opportunity go in the vine.


    Hiro immediately placed his hands on Tsunade''s ?h?st, then used Mystical Palm Jutsu.


    The green chakra brilliance flowed and healed Tsunade''s body toxins, but the toxins in Tsunade''s were not ordinary and it was difficult to expel. Thinking of a solution, Hiro unknowingly injected his chakra.


    After Hiro got Mokuton, his Chakra''s nature changed again, the huge vitality entered Tsunade''s body, it was the nemesis of these toxins, quickly expelled the toxins.


    Tsunade only felt Hiro''s chakra was unspeakably comfortable, like rain in a long drought, feeling the toxins being expelled from her body.


    "Hiro, you..." Tsunade opened her eyes, looked at Hiro strangely.


    Hiro smiled and said: "it is my newly awakened power. It seems it can heal toxins and its effect is very good."


    Mokuton represents the power of life, so of course, healing toxins won''t be a problem.


    Tsunade was surprised slightly, she suddenly felt she can''t see through Hiro anymore.


    There is too much mystery covering this little guy.


    Tsunade was surprised to feel there was an indescribable gentle chakra all over her body, expelling her toxins and making her feel warm. About an hour later, Hiro completely removed Tsunade''s toxins.


    Tsunade moved her body and smiled: "My chakra recovers quickly. Although my chakra has not fully recovered, I will be in my peak state in two or three days."


    Hiro suddenly thought of something, and said: "Teacher, I suddenly had an idea, as long as your chakra recovers, maybe we can do a surprise attack."


    Tsunade frowned, "But it will take several days for me to regain my chakra." Although her toxins were removed, recovering the chakra of Kage level ninja will take some time. The power of Chiyo''s poison needle is very strong.


    "I know, I have a healing pill that can make chakra recover quickly," Hiro said.


    Saying that, Hiro took out a small red pill, it was the healing pill that Hiro had previously obtained from the bronze treasure ?h?st. There are three healing pills in total, Hiro has not used it until now because he has a sage body.


    Tsunade was suspicious but she still believed in Hiro so she took the pill.


    As a result, a powerful chakra spread all over her body. Not only did her injury recover in a flash, Chakra recovering very quickly, healing pill has amazing effects!


    Tsunade felt unbelievable: "What the hell is this red pill? How can it has such a good recovery effect?"


    Hiro smiled and said nothing.


    Tsunade seems thought of something, her expression changed slightly: "When you treated my toxins before, why didn''t you take out this pill directly? The effect of this pill is so good, there should be no problem in curing the toxins." Tsunade felt suspicious, this kid has such a good healing pill, why he didn''t use it before. Isn''t this taking advantage of her?


    "Cough cough." Hiro coughed: "If I say I forgot, will you believe me?"


    "the hell, believe you, how could you learn such bad things at such a young age, huh!" Tsunade flushed, she glanced at Hiro with a look ''Although you keep explaining, I have already seen everything''.

 Chapter 52 - 52 The Battle Begin

    Tsunade thought Hiro deliberately took advantage of her!


    Tsunade''s cheeks were reddened, she glanced at Hiro angrily. Hiro felt he was wrong, but knew this kind of thing was very hard to explain, so he didn''t bother to explain it.


    Hiro changed the subject in due course and said: "Teacher, now your chakra has recovered?"


    "Well, your healing pills are effective, where did you get them?" Tsunade nodded her head and asked seriously.


    For a general injury, Tsunade can recover quickly by herself, but the poisonous needle of Chiyo, was difficult for Tsunade because the poison was very strong. Even if Hiro didn''t cure it, of course, Tsunade could heal it by herself, but that would take a lot of time.


    Hiro smiled and said: "I got it by luck, and I only have three."


    Hearing Hiro only had three of these pills, and he didn''t hesitate to give one to herself, Tsunade felt touched slightly, feeling a little strange, she hurriedly staggered her eyes.


    Hiro said: "Now Chiyo and Ebizo must thinking your strength has not recovered. So They would seize the opportunity to attack us in one surprise attack. It just happens that we can do our surprise attack."


    Hiro was already thinking about how should he pay back Tsunade''s injuries to Chiyo.


    And not to mention, it is indeed an excellent opportunity because Tsunade''s strength right injuries are healed now, so it is a chance to turn defeat into victory.


    Chiyo and other Sand ninjas did not know, Tsunade''s injury had recovered, and also did not know Hiro had joined as reinforcements. In this way, so it was possible to change the course of the war.


    Tsunade thought then nodded "you are true, but there is one problem, Sand Camp has two Kage level ninjas Chiyo and Ebizo. But in Konoha Camp, there is only me..."


    "And me." Hiro Interrupted her.


    Tsunade was surprised, she looked at Hiro seriously, "Are you sure?"


    Hiro said to himself: "I have already learned Reserve Seal, plus my sage body, which enough holds one of them. Besides, I have recently got a new special ability. I will test its power against Sand Village Ninjas".


    Hearing Hiro''s words, Tsunade''s eyes lit up, she knew Hiro would never take action unless he is very confident in his strength because a lot of lives will be in danger. So since he said that, he must be sure.


    Besides, even if Hiro couldn''t win, with a sage body and Reserve Seal, it should be enough to protect himself. This opportunity very good, this time she had to take a gamble!


    Tsunade was not a stubborn person, and immediately nodded and said: "Okay, I think it''s worth a try. Let''s set it up a trap for Chiyo and Ebizo. This time I will pay back what I owe to Chiyo. I can''t wait to see her face!"


    If they fight one to one, Tsunade''s strength is not inferior to Chiyo, but the problem is both Chiyo and Ebizo fight her together every time, so Tsunade has wanted revenge from them.


    After Hiro and Tsunade discussed the plan, secretly arranged traps, and at the same time made Konoha''s ninjas fully guarded the whole camp, waiting for Chiyo and Ebizo to take the bait.


    Tsunade carefully introduced the battle situation to Hiro, saying: "Chiyo and Ebizo have two to three hundred ninjas more than us, so they have two more teams than us. so only by getting rid of them. our troops can avoid the crisis."


    "I think this time Chiyo and Ebizo will use the same method, so I ordered sensor ninja to look around our camp to any prevent accidents."


    Hiro knew this, no wonder he had met several sensor ninjas before, Tsunade''s arrangement was very good.


    Hiro suggested: "This time, we might as well deliberately let them find a flaw, just leave a gap in our defensive."


    "very good idea."


    Tsunade quickly made a plan, she arranged it, then ordered Konoha''s ninjas to be on guard. Konoha''s defense line deliberately made a flaw, which made Sand''s sensor ninjas find it out, so they use it to attack Konoha. After they found the flaw, Sand ninja went back to report, Hiro and Tsunade were watching.


    The bait was swallowed, they are waiting for the fish to take the bite!


    late at night.


    Hiro and Tsunade were waiting. After all, the night is the most suitable time for a surprise attack. Chiyo and Ebizo will never miss this opportunity.


    Nearly two a.m. after middle night, this is the time when humans will fell into a very deep sleep. At this time, a strong chakra wave came, accompanied by a loud exploding sound.


    boom!


    There was an explosion in the camp, the ninjas in Konoha camp were calm because they had been prepared for a long time. Tsunade calmly presided overall situation: "Sand ninjas are coming, everyone prepare, Kill them all!"


    Konoha ninjas were all high spirit, seeing Tsunade rushing in front of them, they also followed her to the fight.


    The two sides are fighting in an open area, it is plain terrain, there are not many trees in it, the visual field is wide, so they can see Sand ninja troops rushing to them.


    The one who leading Sand Ninjas is a woman in her fifties, with faint wrinkles on her face, she looked calm, with her fingers flexibly manipulating several puppets, attacking quickly. she had powerful chakra, the ninjas around her are all centered on her. She is Sand Village''s Chiyo.


    The one on Chiyo''s side is Ebizo. He is Chiyo''s younger brother. He belongs to a completely different type of ninja. unlike Chiyo who has a hot temper, Ebizo likes to put his opponent into chaos through thoughtful strategies, he is calmer.


    Sand Village surprise attack was headed by Chiyo and Ebizo, at the same time, many sand village ninjas appeared from all directions, besieging Konoha''s temporary camp.


    The prelude of a great battle slowly opened, Hiro looked very serious.


    ----------------------------------------------


    Tsunade did not take part in Third Ninja World in the original work. Because Tsunade suffered from panicemia after Kato''s death, so she left Konoha. the Author changed it. Due to the appearance of the protagonist, there was no Kato Dan, and Tsunade did not suffer from blood phobia, so she participated in the Third World Ninja.


    --------------------------------------------------------


    You can read more chapter on my *******:-


    .*******.com/HaOlu

 Chapter 53 - 53 Hiro Vs Ebizo

    Chiyo and Ebizo led Sand''s ninjas to attack Konoha. The two sides threw hundreds of kunai. The ends of these kunai were also tied with detonation talisman. The explosion just now came from kunai.


    Rumble!


    A loud noise struck, the explosion''s strong aftermath swept out like tornado, the ground became engraved several meters, the thick dust and smoke were flying and rolling around by the wind.


    Hiro saw Chiyo standing far away, watching Tsunade guard, and shouted: "Princess Tsunade! Konoha camp is now surrounded, soon our reinforcements will arrive and each one of them is an elite puppet master. You will lose, give up resistance!"


    Chiyo''s voice was very loud, spreading across the battlefield, with overwhelming momentum. She used this trick to make Konoha ninjas flustered.


    Her trick worked a little bit. After hearing, some of Konoha''s ninjas already felt fear in their hearts, they were unsure if they can survive or not.


    Seeing the fear in some ninja''s eyes, Hiro stepped forward and said: "there won''t be any reinforcements ."


    Hiro''s voice was loud, spreading throughout the battlefield.


    Seeing a nine-year-old boy standing side by side with Tsunade, Chiyo was taken aback, wondering where this kid came from.


    But Hiro said indifferently: "Chiyo, I''m afraid it''s you who should give up resistance. Your Sand Villages puppet troops will not come, their leader is Mukad, right, that guy has already been killed by me."


    "What?" a Sand Village ninja subconsciously exclaimed. Of course, sand village ninjas knew who Mukad is.


    Chiyo and Ebizo were also taken aback. Chiyo looked at Hiro in surprise, and said, "Little devil, stop lying. Mukad the captain of a puppet force with elite Jounin level. And you are saying you killed him...hhhhh"


    Chiyo started laughing of course she won''t believe him.


    Knowing that, Hiro took out something, it was one of Five Ghost''s fragment, Hiro directly threw it on the ground.


    The Five Ghosts are the strongest puppets of Mukad, pieces of Five Ghosts falling into Hiro''s hands. It means Mukad likely dead. .


    Chiyo was shocked.


    Not only Chiyo, but the other sand ninjas also were shocked, when looking at Hiro there was some fear in their eyes.


    "It seems to be Mukad-same..."


    "This, this, how could this happen, this is impossible..."


    "Did Konoha''s reinforcements already arrived?"


    What he did do now was the first step to lead the sand ninjas headed by Chiyo to lose the war!


    Chiyo also saw that there was something wrong with Sand Ninja''s emotions, and said in a deep voice, "Boy, I don''t care who you are, even if you can kill Mukad, you can''t stop us today! Princess Tsunade, you were injured by my poisonous needle, you can''t recover from the injury so soon ..."


    Chiyo''s words once again made the Ninja Sand''s mood calmed down and become stable, yes, Tsunade was poisoned by Chiyo-same!


    Hiro said with a smile "Chiyo, I''m afraid you will be disappointed, do you think your poison can''t be cured?"


    Chiyo''s expression changed, could it be...


    Tsunade took a step forward, and Chakra lingered around her like a stream of water. The surging Chakra showed that Tsunade had recovered her strength to a peak state.


    "What?!" Chiyo was very surprised. Of course, Chiyo knew that her poisoned needle won''t hold Tsunade for a long time, but at least it should take a few days for her to cure poison, but now it seems...


    The sand hidden ninjas felt bad.


    Hiro said faintly: "from the start, we have known that you will attack the camp at night, we are fully prepared."


    It''s detonating talisman sound!


    Booooom


    With the loud rumbling sound, along with the smoke and dust, many sand ninjas stepped on detonating talisman and exploded. Although Chiyo and others responded quickly, ordinary sand ninjas could not stop the power of this detonation talisman.


    At least a dozen sand hidden ninjas were injured or killed by the detonation talisman, losing their combat effectiveness.


    "Damn it." Chiyo cursed and gritted her teeth, staring at Hiro firmly: "Little devil, who are you?"


    "My name is Toyota Hiro. I believe you will remember this name for a long time." Hiro smiled confidently.


    Ebizo thought for a moment and said: "Hiro... legendary Konoha''s genius ninja, Tsunade''s student, he is really good."


    Chiyo also quickly recovered her calm: "So what, you only have Tsunade in Konoha camp, you are still not an opponent of Sand Village! Kill!"


    Chiyo gave the order without hesitation.


    The war started.


    Hiro was stared at by Ebizo, the other party seemed to take him seriously, Ebizo directly attacked Hiro.


    Hiro''s expression was calm, and a hint of cold light flashed across his eyes.


    Ebizo is one of Sand kage level ninja, so of course, he is very strong.


    Hiro didn''t hide strength, if he wants to fight him without being defeated he can only use all his secret moves.


    Hiro''s current strength can be regarded as one of the beast ninjas in the Ninja world, so Hiro isn''t afraid to expose his Mokuton if he wants to win this battle!


    If he can kill Ebizo, he might get a higher level of treasure ?h?st or even something best.


    Ebizo quickly formed seals, and also used ninjutsu: " Wind Style: Giant Tornado Jutsu!" Ebizo is very strong, the first ninjutsu he released is Wind Style''s advanced ninjutsu, level A ninjutsu, attack It is extremely powerful and injects Chakra into the wind to form a whirlwind air current, and performs an indiscriminate wind-cutting attack on the enemy, just like a huge tornado.


    As soon as Ebizo used this ninjutsu, a strong storm followed!


    But Hiro smiled: "Use wind ninjutsu in front of me?" While talking, Hiro''s hand seal already completed he used Fire Style Ninjutsu!

 Chapter 54 - 54 Mokuton: Deep Forest Emergence

    The tornado was very powerful, it swept everything in its way, wind power can be felt within a few hundred meters, and the surrounding ninjas also avoid this battle area for fear of being affected.


    At this level of battle, ordinary ninjas simply cannot intervene.


    The sky was black, the wind was making a sound like a ghost''s scream. Injecting chakra in the wind, the wind''s rotation speed was like a speeding fan its speed increased every second.


    Hiro began his hand seal at the same time as Ebizo, he directly used Fire Style Ninjutsu.


    Five great ninjutsu of water, fire, wind, earth, and thunder restrain each other, like, Fire restrain wind! Because the wind can make the fire rise and burn more vigorously.


    "Fire Style?" Ebizo was surprised, but he soon felt relieved, because he recognized Hiro''s hand seal, which is the hand seal of C level Fireball Jutsu. A level wind ninjutsu against c level fire ninjutsu, of course, wind ninjutsu won''t be restrained.


    But then, the next scene left him shocked.


    He saw Hiro''s fireball jutsu, the flames exploded, turning the surrounding area into a sea of fire. How could fireball jutsu be this powerful? The flame roared as if it became a ferocious beast is going to swallow everything.


    Many ninjas in the surrounding area were shocked by this scene.


    "How is this possible, what''s going on?"


    "is it fireball jutsu? My goodness..."


    " Hiro...why he is so powerful?" The sandy ninjas were all shocked. they were horrified to see the surrounding area turned into a sea of fire, and several sand hidden ninjas had no time to escape and were instantly burned by the fire.


    The flames are getting bigger and bigger, completely beyond the scope c level ninjutsu, this fu?ken s level ninjutsu!


    Ebizo''s face was gloomy, he was always calm, he was completely shocked.


    This boy who looked 9 years old, was so powerful, which is eye-catching and extraordinary. And his ninjutsu is even more powerful. Because this kind of powerful ninjutsu needs a lot of chakras, it is not something a 9-year-old kid can do.


    mere fireball jutsu became powerful high-level fire ninjutsu in his hand.


    Are you fu?ken kidding me? this the first thought that came to Ebizo''s mind.


    No matter how powerful ninjutsu is, it depends on the strength of the user. For example, Uchiha Madara''s Fire Style: Majestic Destroyer Flame, which is far from the Majestic Destroyer Flame released by ordinary ninjas.


    Hiro has a sage body, he has plenty of chakras, it is very good when using such ninjutsu.


    In Hiro''s hands, this ninjutsu exerted its full power!


    The two high-level ninjutsu collided, there was no doubt Fire ninjutsu of Hiro is more powerful, the flames raged and rushed toward Ebizo to burn him.


    This kid is really weird everywhere. He has long heard of a genius in Konoha Village. He hadn''t paid attention to it before. Now it seems to be really...


    Ebizo suppressed his emotions and looked at the fire burning everywhere. thought: "It seems this little kid is good at Fire Ninjutsu. If so, let''s use puppets." "


    As the younger brother of Chiyo, Ebizo is of course proficient in puppets. He took out five puppets to protect his body, and then manipulated the puppets to fight with the chakra silk thread.


    flames gradually dissipated, seeing Hiro''s powerful ninjutsu. Konoha ninjas spirit rose.


    They motivated. All Konoha ninjas were inspired and plunged into the battle more furiously.


    Hiro looked at the battle between Chiyo and Tsunade, Chiyo used all her strength. She is using all ten puppets. Tsunade also using all her strength, now her injuries recovered, she even suppressed Chiyo a little.


    Hiro and Ebizo stood face to face.


    "Reserve Seal: Release! "Hiro directly Released Reserve Seal, with Chakra Enhanced Strength, it is very convenient to deal with the puppets in close combat.


    As soon as Reserve Seal was opened, his chakra skyrocketed, his chakra continued to rise densely. Hiro''s chakras even exceeded Ebizo''s.


    Ebizo was shocked, he didn''t know what was going on with this kid, he was so terrifying.


    he has many secret moves.


    Ebizo felt very strange about Hiro, he completely focused on fighting Hiro, he could not be careless otherwise¡­..!


    "Damn boy..." Ebizo''s heart throbbed: "Tsunade taught him her jutsu, but how can he have such a large amount of chakra?"


    Chiyo in the distance also noticed this scene, and his brows were twisted. In a ball: ". ¡§ This kid... damn it, you have to find a way to get rid of him, otherwise he will be a big trouble in the future!"


    After this time, Chiyo was deeply impressed by Hiro and felt Hiro shouldn''t be underestimated, if they didn''t get rid of him now, he would become big trouble in the future. No, that''s not right, he is already big trouble now!


    Thinking of this, Chiyo made her mind up, she manipulating five puppets from the ten, she separated these five puppets, to let them attack Hiro!


    Chiyo''s idea was to join hand with Ebizo, the two of them should get rid of Hiro first!


    Tsunade''s expression changed, she was worried about Hiro''s safety, she used body flicker jutsu to reach Hiro''s side, but she was a step later.


    The attack of Chiyo and Ebizo cooperated tacitly, each used puppet to attack Hiro at the same time!


    "This hand seal is..." Tsunade was surprised when she saw Hiro making hand seals, then his hands clasped tightly.


    Hiro shouted: " Mokuton: Deep Forest Emergence!"


    Hiro finally used Mokuton, and it was Deep Forest Emergence ninjutsu!


    "What?" Some ninjas were stunned, they couldn''t believe their own eyes.


    "This can''t be true, this..."


    " Mokuton?!! This is impossible!"


    In the eyes of everyone either there is horror and stunned, or suspicious, countless branches of trees rose from the ground, in a blink of an eye they grew out of the earth


    Mokuton: Deep Forest Emergence

 Chapter 55 - 55 The Sand Retreat

    Mokuton: Deep Forest Emergence


    Use chakra to make a huge tree of life, and manipulate the tree as you like to attack and defend, and grasp the enemy has any chance to escape.


    This is also probably one of the strongest Mokuton ninjutsu Hiro can use after he got Mokuton.


    Hiro had no reservations anymore, he directly used this super ninjutsu. That is to say, only Hiro who has Reserve Seal and sage Body can do it after Hashirama, so other people even if they have Mokuton they can''t do it, they simply cannot bear the chakra consumption caused by this ninjutsu.


    This is also one of the reasons why Yamato and others in the original book have Mokuton, but they cannot use this ninjutsu.


    Tsunade''s beautiful eyes were surprised: " Mokuton...This is..." Tsunade didn''t know Hiro''s so-called new ability turned out to be Mokuton! This is her grandfather Hashirama''s ninjutsu...


    could this be the reason why Hiro has a sage body?


    Tsunade''s mind was messy for a while.


    In the blink of an eye, countless tree and vines appeared around Hiro, huge trees grew, completely controlled by Hiro, the ground was shacking, making both Chiyo and Ebizo shocked.


    "This is, this is first Hokage''s Mokuton...?" Chiyo was very knowledgeable and recognized it immediately.


    Of course, it''s also because Mokuton Style was very famous. Hashirama is known as god of ninja. He relied on Mokuton to create Konoha in the war-torn era of the Warring States period.


    As soon as Mokuton appeared, everyone was shocked by the growth of trees and thick branches spreading everywhere.


    According to the legend, Senju Hashirama once used Mokuton to change Konoha''s geographical environment, which made Konoha have so many forests, the power of Mokuton is evident.


    All Konoha ninjas fighting spirit is high!


    On the other hand, the sand hidden ninjas are all horrified and inexplicable, scared to death.


    Sand ninjas were terrified. Mokuton''s name was too famous, it gave a strong blow to the confidence of these sand ninjas.


    The puppets controlled by Chiyo and Ebizo were also resisted by the trees controlled by Hiro. This ninjutsu can attack and defense at the same time, and its scope is extremely large, protecting Tsunade and other Konoha ninjas.


    At the same time, the ordinary sand ninjas kept screaming, they were killed by Mokuton. One of strongest Mokuton style ninjutsu isn''t something they can deal with.


    Such strong ninjutsu, Hiro felt his chakra exhausted.


    Chiyo and Ebizo''s eyes showed fear, they realized that they were really hit.


    Who knew this kid was so powerful?


    Hiro controlled the trees, the vines seems have eyes. The vines came from all directions, the thick branches also directly rolled up many sand ninjas and grabbed them, then tied them firmly, making them completely powerless to resist.


    More and more sand hidden ninjas fall under the Mokuton''s power. Fear is controlling them now, some of them stand still and get caught before they could resist.


    Sand ninjas screamed again and again, this scene made all sand ninjas full of fear.


    "retreat, all of you retreat!" Chiyo shouted immediately.


    The current situation is completely unfavorable to Sand Village, Chiyo could let sand ninja retreat. Powerful ninjas like Chiyo and Ebizo are not afraid of Deep Forest Emergence power, but ordinary sand ninjas can''t resist its power. If they continue to fight like this, the sand will lose very miserably!


    Hiro controlled the trees, the trees went toward Ebizo and Chiyo. Ebizo shouted angrily: " Wind Style: Steroid Blanks!"


    In a blink of an eye, a powerful blasts of swirling wind embedded with incredible amounts of chakra.


    Made a large cut in tree.


    in this ninjutsu Ebizo''s used a lot of chakras, which was quite expensive.


    Chiyo shouted: "All retreat!"


    The sand hidden ninjas hurriedly retreated under the cover of Chiyo and Ebizo. Hiro saw Ebizo and Chiyo had resisted his Mokuton, so he didn''t move the trees anymore. So he started to save Chakra.


    These sandy ninjas retreated quickly, under cover of Chiyo and Ebizo, Tsunade led several elite ninjas to hunt down and chase them for a while before stopping.


    "Damn, they retreat quickly!" Tsunade said angrily, but when she glanced at the ground, her eyes were surprised, there were many sand village ninja corpses on the ground. this time sand village lost too much ninja.


    Tsunade felt an unspeakable pride in her heart. After all Hiro is her student.


    Hiro used body flicker jutsu to come to Tsunade''s side, and saw the corpse on the ground, he also was surprised.


    It is indeed Mokuton, such a large range attack!


    " Mokuton is mighty!" Hiro sighed with emotion.


    This time, Hiro''s record is indeed amazing, not only forcing both Chiyo and Ebizo to retreat, but also killing so many sand ninjas!


    It can even be said Hiro turned the whole battle course with his own power .


    Of course, this time it was mainly to Hiro''s surprise attack. So Mokuton''s effect was maximized. Next time, if the enemy is prepared, there will be no way to achieve such effect.


    But even so, it is quite amazing.


    When Hiro saw the results of the battle, he felt extremely satisfied.

 Chapter 56 - 56 Talking With Tsunade!

    this time, Hiro''s strength has improved greatly. with his full power, Hiro is sure, he will able to deal with kage level ninja-like Ebizo.


    Of course, Mokuton consumes a very large amount of chakra. Just using Deep Forest Emergence ninjutsu almost consumed all Hiro''s chakra: "No wonder only Hashirama can use Mokuton Style, especially it''s S level ninjutsu it cost too much. The only god of ninjas Hashirama can withstand such consumption."


    Hiro thought.


    Looking at the corpses of sand hidden ninjas on the ground, seeing some of these corpses still have items ''burst out'', these are Hiro''s spoils.


    if Hiro kills an enemy ninja under normal circumstances, there is a chance to-''burst'' loot, now he made a massacre of course there will be a lot of loots!


    Hiro picked up all these trophies and put them in modifier space, then he checked the inventory, and found a gleaming ''Medal of Honor''. Hiro was a little surprised. Now he already has five Medals of Honor.


    Besides, there are some low-level ninjutsu scrolls, Hiro learned them one by one, a smile appeared on his face.


    In any case, the harvest is pretty good.


    The ninjas around him looked at him with admiration and awe. These Konoha ninjas had seen him with their own eyes, Hiro had used Mokuton.


    Some of them still absent mind due to Hiro using Mokuton Style.


    "It''s Mokuton. How did Hiro learn Mokuton? he is not a member of the Senju Clan, right?"


    "I don''t know, this kind of strength is terrifying, the moment Mokuton appeared just now. I felt scared and excited because he is from our side."


    "Yeah, he is really strong. He pushed back the people from Sand Village and won a big victory for Konoha."


    Everyone nodded again and again. They were extremely surprised by Hiro''s performance.


    Konoha''s ninjas frequently focused their sights on Hiro''s body, feeling envy and respect. After all, Hiro''s actions indeed be regarded as saving them, so these ninjas have a good impression of Hiro.


    Konoha ninjas were suppressed by the sand hidden ninjas so that Konoha''s ninja could not relax a little bit. Now it can be said, it is a very relaxing and refreshing time for them!


    "Hiro..." Tsunade called Hiro''s name, her gaze was slightly complicated.


    Tsunade turned her gaze to Hiro''s face. Hiro''s face was handsome, his shoulders were broad, and he was wearing a blue ninja suit. He looked very extraordinary.


    Some Konoha female Ninja was secretly looking at Hiro.


    Tsunade sighed with emotion, she didn''t know when her disciple became so unpredictable, and gradually grew into a real ninja, and now he even learned Mokuton.


    Hiro thought his heart, after all, his owning Mokuton is indeed too eye-catching, he must think of an excuse to cover it up.


    But now with Hiro''s strength, even if someone wants to plot against him, Hiro can protect himself. If he is worried about something like this, how can he become the strongest ninja in the Ninja World?


    When did the top ninjas such as Hashirama and Uchiha Madara feel fear?


    "Ahem, Teacher, my Mokuton..." Hiro quickly explained to Tsunade.


    But Tsunade looked suspicious: "you had a sage body before, and now you have Mokuton, wouldn''t you be a member of my Senju clan..."


    Puff.


    Hiro almost sprayed, Tsunade misunderstood him.


    However, Tsunade immediately shook her head: "It shouldn''t be necessary. Even people from the Senju Clan may not have a sage body nor Mokuton. But your Mokuton..."


    " I don''t know." Simply come with a deadly denial.


    Tsunade said in low voice, "I know you must have your secret, and I will not ask you. But what I want to say is, you must be careful in the future. You have a lot of secrets, and Mokuton is very attractive to a lot of people."


    Hiro nodded, unexpectedly Tsunade didn''t ask him about Mokuton, but she warned him about other people, his heart was moved.


    Tsunade had nothing to say to Hiro.


    He saw Tsunade said with a smile: "you did a good job, if you didn''t use Mokuton I''m afraid many Konoha''s ninjas...."


    "From today onwards, many people will no longer look at you as a young genius ninja, but as a real elite ninja. Your performance on the battlefield makes me admire you too." Tsunade praised...


    When Tsunade said this, Hiro smiled and said nothing.


    Although the word ''genius'' sounds good, it also proves that Hiro was not m?tur? before. Only after experiencing the iron and blood on the battlefield can he truly become a real ninja.


    It can be said Hiro quickly adapted to the battlefield and become an experienced ninja.


    "What shall we do next?" Hiro said, eager to fight, he is full of fighting spirit.


    Hiro still wanted to kill a kage-level ninja, such as Ebizo or Chiyo. it would be very possible to burst a golden treasure ?h?st, which should contain a lot of good things. Hiro wants to get it.


    Tsunade caught a glimpse of Hiro''s expression, smiled lightly, and said, "Don''t worry, let''s heal the injured ninjas ."


    "okay teacher," Hiro replied.


    Tsunade had already asked some Ninjas to send the information back to Konoha. After that, she pulled Hiro to continue discussing countermeasures.


    Tsunade smiled suddenly: "Oh, by the way, seeing you behave so well, I have a gift for you now."


    "Gift?" Hiro was surprised.


    "Yes, gift.." seeing Tsunade smiled.

 Chapter 57 - 57 First Hokage’s Necklace

    Hiro is wondering what gift Tsunade wants to give him, but he sees Tsunade untie something from under the snow-white slender neck, and then hand it over Hiro''s hands.


    It is a simple but exquisite necklace. The black rope is tied with jewelry, showing a crystal clear emerald green color. She placed in Hiro''s hand. It seems to have a magical affect which surprised Hiro.


    This necklace seems to have mind calming effect, it is quite extraordinary.


    But Tsunade said, "This is necklace my grandfather gave it to me. Later I gave it to Nawaki. It''s a pity..." Tsunade was slightly depressed, but it was only a flash, the she said: "Now it''s yours. I don''t know the specific effect of this necklace, but since you and my grandfather both have Mokuton, I think it will help you somehow."


    "ok, thank you teacher " Hiro said to Tsunade. Nodding seriously, expressing understanding. Hiro was really moved a little in his heart, Tsunade cares about him so much, Hiro knew this very well.


    The necklace left by the first Hokage is indeed very special and extremely mysterious, it has appeared many times in the original work. Hiro knows this is an absolute good thing, and knows it is only thing left for Tsunade from Senju Hashirama.


    Putting on the necklace, Hiro felt as if his heart had become cool, his thoughts became more calm, and the necklace faintly flowed in brilliance, extraordinary.


    Tsunade suddenly blushed, and said, "But this is not the gift I really want to give you."


    "Ah?" Hiro is really surprised now. your gift to me is not this, what is it then?


    But seeing Tsunade''s head drooping at this time, her head leaned down, he felt soft touch soft on his forehead with her soft lips.


    Tsunade actually kissed him!


    Hiro''s heart almost stopped, seeing Tsunade''s pretty face flushed, Tsunade herself might not know why she made such a decision.


    Tsunade''s cheeks blushed, she said in a way he will misunderstand her: "Don''t misunderstand, I''m just rewarding you for good performance."


    Hiro looked at Tsunade with an innocent look


    he seems to say, "I am innocent, I don''t understand anything" making Tsunade''s face more blushed, she looked a little panicked.


    Especially the look in Hiro''s eyes made Tsunade a little embarrassed, Tsunade glared at Hiro : "I, I don''t care, you are not allowed to say anything about what happened today!"


    "Yes." Hiro replied With a smile, it seems that Tsunade really has a lot of affection for him...


    Thinking of this, Hiro''s mind become more and more chaotic.


    Tsunade ran away.


    Hiro laughed dumbly. It is really rare to see Tsunade have such emotions. Who would have thought that Tsunade, who has always been strong and standing in the forefront of all ninjas as a woman, would have such side.


    After Tsunade left, Hiro studied the necklace that Hashirama left for a while, and wanted to find out some clues about this necklace.


    Regrettably, apart from the unspeakable comfort after putting on the necklace, Hiro didn''t find anything special about it.


    ...In the next few days, the new of Hiro supporting Tsunade and repulsing Sand came. As soon as the news came out, Konoha was shocked.


    More importantly, the news of Hiro using Mokuton spread like wildfire, and most of the Ninja World knew about it.


    As soon as the news came out, Hiro immediately attracted a lot of attention. In front of the high-level tables of major villages, Hiro''s information is placed, which shows how much attention Hiro gets.


    In this battle, Hiro become completely famous!


    Just as Hiro expected, his fame became so great for a while. Young and strong, it immediately became the topic of many ninjas.


    What''s more, Konoha really needs to set up such an example in this war period, and Hiro is the best example.


    Hiro is well-known in the Ninja World, he is very famous, naturally he will attracted the attention of many people.


    Hiro didn''t about the news at all, he is now drinking with Tsunade.


    On the frontline between Sand and Konoha, Sand territory is very windy and it''s weather is very cold, so they are drinking to warm up.


    Tsunade personally poured a glass of sake for Hiro, Hiro took a sip, but saw that Tsunade was already slightly drunk and her cheeks were slightly flushed.


    Hiro said, "Teacher, it''s not very good to drink so much right now. The sand ninjas are still not reconciled, they will attack at any moment..."


    Tsunade pursed her mouth and said, "It''s really boring. Recently, Sand didn''t make a move, and the sensor Ninjas we sent out did not intercept any information."


    Since Hiro showed Mokuton and defeated Sa sand ninjas, Sand didn''t make a move. Sand ninjas began to avoid the fight with them.


    It seems Ebizo and Chiyo are discussing how to deal with Hiro.


    Hiro thought for a while, and said, "Should we take the initiative to attack?"


    "Take the initiative?" Hearing Hiro''s words, Tsunade''s eyes lit up: "How do we do it?"


    "Only the two of us, we make a surprise attack and kill sand ninjas. !" Hiro said his plan.


    Hiro''s words were full of firmness, and a bit domineering, which made Tsunade agree with his plan spot.


    Kill sand hidden ninja!


    "Very well, then let''s make a plan, we find Sand ninja camp, we will act tonight!" Tsunade was interested when she heard it, she was even more bold and agreed directly!


    "Okay!"


    Hiro wants to kill Ebizo and see if there was a chance to get the golden treasure ?h?st! ~


    ©\----------------------


    if you want to read more chapter and even the VIP chapters then you


    can go:-


    .*******.com/HaOlu

 Chapter 58 - 58 Attacking Sand Camp

    Hiro and Tsunade begin to worked out a battle plan.


    Regardless of whether it is for Hiro or Tsunade, they are bold people, but at the same time they also know the danger is waiting them in the enemy camp, so they must be careful.


    The two discussed some emergency measures, and then they were ready to act.


    After they made the plan, Hiro handed a red healing pill to Tsunade, and said, "Teacher, you take this pill first, in case of any accident..."


    Hearing Hiro''s words, Tsunade was surprised. Hiro took out another healing pill. Healing pill was so precious that there were only three in total.


    Seeing Tsunade hesitating, Hiro smiled and said, "I have sage body. Normally, I don''t need this pill. You hold it first."


    Listening to Hiro''s words, Tsunade finally nodded: " Fine."


    Taking the pill, Tsunade''s expression become much gentler.


    Hiro whispered again: "Actually, I want to take the opportunity this time, if I can kill Hiro, then maybe things will be easier."


    "What?" Tsunade was shocked, what Hiro is thinking about it. Killing Ebizo?


    Ebizo is a kage-level ninja, kage-level ninja is extremely powerful, wanting to kill one is very difficult. Although Ebizo is a weak kage level ninja but he still a kage level ninja...


    Hiro thought very dangerous.


    Ebizo has a high status in Sand Village, and his strength is good. He made a lot of credit for Sand Village during the last Ninja World War. If he could be killed, it would indeed be a great encouragement to Konoha ninja confidence.


    But killing him, how could that be easy ? Even a weak kage level ninja is a well-deserved reputation in the Ninja World.


    Tsunade was a little surprised with Hiro''s idea.


    Hiro said, "How do I know if I don''t try, let alone the two of us. Teacher, you hold Chiyo, I will try to deal with Ebizo."


    "Okay." Tsunade''s expression also became firm, she could only agree with Hiro''s decision.


    Hiro and Tsunade finished their discussions and waited for the night to come.


    Hiro prepared military ration pills, detonating talisman other ninja items, Tsunade also prepared her things. After two of them figured out the approximate location of the sand camp, they were ready to leave.


    In fact, although the sand hidden ninjas were severely damaged by Hiro in the last battle, the number of sand hidden ninjas is still higher than that of Konoha''s.


    After all, Konoha''s ninja still needs to guard against the other three villages, so Sagakura Village has no worries for any total attack, due to the other three ninja villages.


    In the last time Hiro''s Mokuton was really too strong in deterrence, this made the sand hidden ninja be frightened, which made Chiyo retreat.


    Hiro believes that now Chiyo and others won''t, they will wait for good opportunity.


    Hiro and Tsunade were cautiously approaching Sand camp at night.


    Hiro and Tsunade have gradually approached Sand Village camp in the dark night. Both of them are wearing black ninja suits to prevent being discovered by sand ninja. At the same time, Hiro and Tsunade jointly solved several sensor ninjas, without being discovered.


    "sand village should be ahead." Tsunade looked toward sand camp.


    Tsunade''s hot breathing sounded come in Hiro''s ears, Hiro suddenly felt itchy when he heard Tsunade''s words, he could only suppress his thoughts.


    Hiro quickly adjusted his mind and said in a low voice: "That''s just right. We will attack separately."


    "okay, I will take care of Chiyo, Ebizo will be left to you. Don''t force it, if The timing is wrong, we will immediately evacuate." Tsunade whispered.


    Hiro nodded: "I know."


    "Very good."


    ...


    Tsunade and Hiro both sneaked from both sides, lurking near Sand camp.


    Hiro was using Desertification Jutsu which he obtained by killing Mukad. He used Desertification Jutsu to sneak in the ground and hide his body perfectly. .


    " Desertification Jutsu is a very practical ninjutsu. I didn''t expect it to be so convenient on the battlefield." Hiro thought, he really didn''t expect Desertification Jutsu from Mukad to be so practical.


    Suddenly Hiro heard a loud bang, accompanied by a strong chakra. This strong chakra was produced by Tsunade''s Chakra Enhanced Strength, Tsunade seemed to have begun to attack. It was a signal from Tsunade to himself.


    So Hiro also acted at the same time!


    Chiyo, Ebizo and others immediately noticed the enemy attack, their reaction was very quick. Chiyo shouted: " enemy attack! I can''t imagine Princess Tsunade, one of three sannin, actually ambushes in the middle of the night, but you are alone aren''t our opponent ."


    Chiyo and Ebizo are not stupid either, they wouldn''t relax on the battlefield, Ebizo was searching the front and back with his eyes, seeming to be looking for someone.


    After the previous battle, Ebizo was extremely afraid from Hiro.


    Ebizo was searching for Hiro''s figure, while he was searching, he suddenly felt a strong Chakra wave.


    "Mokuton: Second Coming of a World of Thorny Trees!"


    After his hand seal was completed Hiro shouted. the trees spread, countless vines grew under his control, and the trees was covered with thorns. These vines and thorns seemed to have eyes, and they pierced sand ninja. Several sand ninjas were pierced instantly. Three Sand ninja fell down.


    Ebizo watched the sand ninjas fall, but there was no time to rescue them, his anger burned, and angrily shouted: "Damn, damn Hiro!"


    Ebizo has always been calm, but Hiro''s attack surprised him, making Ebizo very angry. .


    ©\----------------------


    if you want to read more chapter and even the VIP chapters then you


    can go:-


    .*******.com/HaOlu

 Chapter 59 - 59 Fighting with Ebizo

    Ebizo completed his hand seals and shouted : "Wind Style: Vacuum Great Sphere!"


    This ninjutsu injects Chakra into the wind to form a vacuum air current, which envelops the enemy in an indiscriminate knife-cutting attack for a long time. Where the wind blows, there will be sand, which is used to cut the enemies. It can also create a vacuum effect, so that fire style, sound, bombs and other ninjutsu are all ineffective.


    In a vacuum state, flames cannot burn, so this is why Ebizo use this wind style ninjutsu.


    In this way, he won''t be afraid Hiro''s Fire Style!


    Ebizo is a high-level ninja with a very strong awareness, because he was fully aware of Hiro''s terrible strength, he didn''t dare to be careless.


    The violent wind destroyed a large area, almost completely covering the location of Hiro, Hiro yelled: "Mokuton: Domed Wall Jutsu!"


    After he completed the hand seals, row of wooden pillars appeared in front of his body. The wood bends to form an arch, firmly protecting Hiro''s whole body, so he won''t be harmed. Mokuton power is extremely strong.


    Hiro''s body was behind wooden wall, his expression was calm. Despite the constant wind and sand outside, the wind was raging like a tornado, but he didn''t effect by it at all.


    In this situation, Ebizo naturally saw his attack was blocked. He could only curse: "Damn it, why this kid is so difficult to deal with."


    Ebizo turned to look at the fight on the other side, he saw Tsunade and Chiyo. Tsunade was using her Chakra Enhanced Strength combined with Reserve Seal caused her every punch and kick to cause explosions and ground cracks within a range of tens of meters. Their fight attracted most of the sand hidden ninjas attention.


    Hiro also looked at them.


    He knows very well, Tsunade was helping him by attracting the attention of sand ninjas so he could kill Ebizo!


    Hiro was moved in, so he tried his best.


    For Hiro it is relatively easy to defeat a weak kage-level ninja, but it is extremely difficult to kill a one, so Hiro had to do his best.


    Hiro uses Mokuton, while Ebizo uses Wind Style.


    The two of them were fighting together in a frantic manner, they were using all their secret moves.


    "Controlling Jutsu" "!"


    Ebizo shouted in a low voice, he slightly shocked his arm, the Chakra line was shoot out, the Chakra line directly linked to several sand hidden ninjas, making this Several sand hidden ninjas fought under the control of the Chakra Line.


    Ebizo actually didn''t use puppets, but directly manipulates living people to fight!


    Hiro was slightly surprised. This is a puppet forbidden ninjutsu for manipulating living people. In the original work, Chiyo had manipulated Sakura in this way.


    "Mokuton: Tree Bind Eternal Burial!"


    Hiro''s hand seal speed was very fast, countless vines emerging from Ebizo''s behind , the number of these vines is staggering , It was almost like Gaara''s " Giant Sand Burial", and directly buried two sand hidden ninjas. The sand hidden ninjas were buried among the trees and vines before they even screamed.


    Seeing this scene, Ebizo was shocked and angry, but calmed down and continued to manipulating sand hidden ninja to fight Hiro. Ebizo''s move was useless against Hiro , Hiro had a sage body, the amount of Chakra he has is very huge. Ebizo is in the twilight years, the chakra volume and physical combat effectiveness have declined, he can only rely on manipulating the sand hidden ninja to fight and save his chakra.


    Ebizo''s eyes flickered, implied murderous intent, and he was clearly planning something.


    If the battle between Tsunade and Chiyo was shocking and powerful. Then the battle between Hiro and Ebizo was murderous and extremely dangerous.


    Ebizo is very cautious. He won''t go forward to fight whiteout holding back like Chiyo, but he is thoughtful. Hiro even deliberately let some flaws, but he was not fooled.


    Ebizo has always saved his Chakra while fighting Hiro.


    "Mokuton: Cutting Sprigs Jutsu!"


    Hiro said in low voice, a branch grow from his hand, and directly pierced toward Ebizo.


    Ebizo subconsciously reached out his hand to resist, a shield appeared in Ebizo''s hand. It was a "Machine Light Shield Seal" formed by Chakra, using the mechanism puppet as a medium to use his chakra Transform into a shield that defends everything.


    Ebizo transforms his hand into a puppet''s hand, so he can use this ninjutsu.


    The machine light shield defend against the branches, but Hiro''s face was smiling.


    The branch stabbed the machine light shield, but it did not stop, but continued to branch and grow! With a few rustling sounds, the branch actually penetrated the Chakra shield and pierced Ebizo''s puppet arm!


    One of Ebizo''s hand was abolished by Mokuton!


    Ebizo didn''t expect this. He looked at this scene with shock, not believing what just happened, he didn''t expect Hiro has such jutsu.


    ".~ Damn it." Ebizo''s expression changed, he was aware of the danger. His arm was scrapped and his body was also under a huge load.


    Ebizo''s face was gloomy, and only one hand moved: "Red Secret Skill: Three Puppets!"


    Ebizo realized his situation wasn''t good, and finally stopped hiding his secrets and used the puppet secret skills. three puppets appeared in front of Hiro. These three puppets are all shaped like wild beasts and they are large.


    The three puppets locked against Hiro, forming a triangular formation.


    A fierce light flashed in Ebizo''s eyes, and shouted: "Red Secret Skill, puppet big explosion!"


    when Hiro head him, his expression slightly changed, suddenly three puppets exploded directly!

 Chapter 60 - 60 Do You Think You Are Deidara

    Puppet Explosion!


    The three puppets made a circle with their horns and blocked Hiro, they collectively exploded under the control of Ebizo!


    This is the trick that Ebizo has been brewing for a long time, it is also Ebizo''s ultimate move.


    These three puppets blew themselves up!


    A huge and strong shock wave came, and bursts of loud noise erupted. The rumbling sound pierced the eardrums, causing many of the sand ninjas present to be pale and shaky, the sand ninjas close to it were even worse. After being affected, many vomit blood and look wilted. these sand hidden ninjas were injured badly, let alone Hiro who is in the center of the explosion!


    In the most central area of ??the explosion, the diameter should be nearly 100 meters, even a grass wasn''t left behind, the ground turned black, and a burning smell spread far away.


    A bottomless pit appeared in the surrounding area. This pit was probably at least ten meters long, so Hiro was not seen at all, and it was not known whether Hiro avoided this blow or not.


    Ebizo''s face turned pale, his back was already soaked in cold sweat. The ninjutsu he used was one of his most destructive killer moves, directly exploding of the three puppets will cause very destructive power.


    However, this also consumes his chakra very much. After the explosion, Ebizo''s foots were shacking, not much chakra left in his body.


    "Ebizo-Sama!"


    Two sand hidden ninjas around him hurriedly supported his body to prevent him from falling.


    Ebizo was slightly weak and pale, and murmured, "This kid is really amazing. He actually abolished my puppet arm. I''m afraid I wouldn''t be be able to hold him any longer, so I can only make this move."


    "Hey, it seems I am really old." Ebizo sighed.


    At the same time, Chiyo and Tsunade in the distance also noticed the battle here.


    Seeing Ebizo actually exploded his three puppets, Chiyo looked solemn, knowing his younger brother was forced to use his strongest killer move, it seemed that Mokuton kid was extremely strong.


    Chiyo is concerned about the safety of Ebizo, how could Tsunade not be worried?


    Seeing Hiro in the midst of the explosion. Tsunade become anxious. Anxious was written all over her pretty face, she become very agitated. Originally Tsunade had an advantage over Chiyo. But now she gave up. Tsunade was uneasy, gritted her teeth, she used body flicker jutsu, to reach Hiro''s position.


    Tsunade left, Chiyo relieved from the pressure and let out a sigh of relief. However, Chiyo couldn''t be careless. Feeling the battle come to end, Ebizo had lost his combat effectiveness, and Hiro''s life and death was unknown, and both sides suffered extremely heavy losses.


    There are more than a dozen Sand ninja corpses on the ground, all of which are sand hidden ninjas, making Chiyo feel heartbroken to see this scene.


    Each one of them are Sand''s elite combat power, and every loss one of them makes Chiyo painful.


    Sand suffered heavy losses, and her younger brother Ebizo was unable to fight again. Both she and Tsunade still had more strength, but if they continued to fight, they would only end up losing.


    Weighing the pros and cons, even though she was unwilling, Chiyo could only say: "Let''s retreat!"


    "Yes, Chiyo-sama!"


    These sandy ninjas also saw the devastation, shocking, they all were numb for a while, and they were shocked by the sense they saw before. All thought they didn''t win the battle but they didn''t lost is either.


    Tsunade didn''t pursue they, firstly now it is not the time to pursue them, secondly she was very worried about Hiro.


    Sand Village ninjas evacuated quickly.


    "Hiro, Hiro!" Tsunade didn''t care about her image, jumped into the pit, and carefully searched for Hiro''s traces. Tsunade couldn''t find Hiro, so she searched everywhere anxiously. , she begin to hated Ebizo and Chiyo to the extreme.


    Tsunade was even a little scared in her heart. She remembered her younger brother died shortly after she gave him her grandfather''s necklace, Nawaki. Now she gave the necklace to Hiro again. Could it be Hiro...


    Thinking of this, Tsunade was even more flustered.


    Tsunade''s emotions gradually lost control, and he was looking for Hiro''s traces everywhere, she was worried Hiro would really encounter an accident, shouting Hiro''s name.


    "Hiro, Hiro! You kid..." Tsunade searched everywhere, but still no trace of Hiro was found, her heart has fallen to the bottom.


    "Damn Sand Village, I won''t let you go. If Hiro dies, I will kill¡­!" Tsunade murmured, clenching her fists tightly.


    But at this time, there was a soft coughing sound around.


    "Cough cough, I said, teacher, do you want me to die like that?" A soft laugh came, and Hiro appeared behind Tsunade. Although Hiro was joking, he felt warm in his heart. From what happened just now, Hiro knew Tsunade really cared about himself.


    He also gradually understood Tsunade''s intentions.


    Tsunade looked back abruptly.


    I saw Hiro standing behind her! Although the clothes were damaged in a few places. His handsome face was smiling and his expression was very relaxed.


    Of course, Tsunade also saw many wounds on Hiro''s body, these wounds were healing automatically, healing at a speed visible to the n?k?d eye, finally restored Hiro''s body as before. This is the magical effect of Sage Body. .


    "You..." Tsunade was pleasantly surprised, but she didn''t care about anything else, her brows were relaxed, her emotions were completely calmed down.


    "Teacher, I made you worried." Hiro said immediately.


    Tsunade b?r?ly controlled her emotions, she stubbornly said: "Who is worried about you, I know you have sage body, you will be fine."


    Unexpectedly, Tsunade has proud side, Hiro suddenly laughed.


    However, the cold light flashed in his eyes. Fortunately, this time due to sage body coupled with Mokuton protection, which allowed Hiro to escape, otherwise it would be really troublesome.


    Ebizo...


    Hiro''s injury was made by Ebizo, now he thinks how to kill Ebizo!


    It''s okay to play any blew up, you think you are Deidara.

 Chapter 61 - 61 Hiro was Killed?

    "Teacher, staying here will not be good for us, let''s go first." Hiro reminded Tsunade, Tsunade nodded and left with Hiro.


    Seeing Hiro''s was safe, Tsunade finally relaxed completely, a smile appeared on her face, she seemed to be thinking of something, her face flushed.


    Damn it, being seen by this kid made her embarrassed.


    just now ... Tsunade was feeling shy when she thought of the scene where she was looking for Hiro like a mad just now, making her even more embarrassed.


    After this confrontation with Ebizo, Hiro gained a lot. Sure enough, Ebizo''s secret moves can''t be underestimated. If it was someone else, he would have died in the explosion.


    Hiro suffered some bad injuries, but the sage body was too strong, he recovered in an instant.


    Hiro and Tsunade went back to the camp.


    This time Hiro was severely injured by Ebizo, but Hiro also abolished one of Ebizo''s arms. It can be said that Ebizo''s combat effectiveness was also greatly damaged, the sand hidden ninjas suffered a lot of casualties.


    His only regret is, he couldn''t kill Ebizo.


    Hiro was not in a hurry, in the future there will be many opportunities.


    "Teacher, I have a plan, I want to use this plan to kill Ebizo," Hiro said seriously.


    "What?" Tsunade was surprised, this kid became bolder.


    After such life and death battle, he was injured, but he looked calm, Tsunade was deeply surprised, Hiro had grown.


    This kid has become a truly strong ninja.


    Tsunade asked: "What is your plan?"


    Hiro said, "Now the sand hidden ninja should think, I was killed by Ebizo. The power of the explosion was so powerful that almost no ninja can survive against, maybe Chiyo, Ebizo also think I was killed..."


    Hiro''s great plan was. He simply pretended to be bombed to death by Ebizo, making Chiyo and Ebizo think that he was dead, so Chiyo and others would not miss this good opportunity to attack Konoha. Hiro will hide in the dark and wait for the opportunity to kill Ebizo!


    "This strategy..." Tsunade''s eyes lit up. If this strategy can be implemented smoothly, then Ebizo will be killed, with Hiro''s strength she is also he can take this opportunity and kill Ebizo directly.


    After all, Ebizo''s arm is now scrapped, so with Hiro''s hidden cards killing Ebizo shouldn''t be difficult almost enough to kill him.


    Killing Kage level ninja isn''t easy, you must make sufficient preparations, this the second plan Hiro makes to kill Ebizo.


    Seeing Hiro already planned everything, Tsunade said: "fine, we will discuss how to implement this plan."


    "everything is ready, I have already thought about it. From now on I am a dead person, I won''t go back to the camp with you teacher, you will directly make a report to third Hokage Sama, saying I was killed on the battlefield." Hiro said.


    "What?" Tsunade was also a little surprised. She didn''t think Hiro used such a method, he will hide his death from even the high-level Konoha ninjas.


    But this will make the plan even more perfect, even Chiyo and others will be convinced that Hiro has died.


    In this way, Hiro completely became a ''dead ninja!


    Tsunade was surprised, Hiro shrugged and said: "... If I go back with you directly, it won''t be easy to hide the new, Ebizo will not easily be fooled,"


    So he must make a perfect plan.


    Hiro knew this well, Hiro was meticulous, he would be very vigilant and wouldn''t be fooled easily by his death.


    That''s why Hiro put such a perfect plan.


    Tsunade was silent, she had to say this strategy was a perfect one. This kid can make such a perfect plan.


    Such an evil plan ¡­.


    "You boy ..." Tsunade happy smile.


    "En?"


    Tsunade shook her head and smiled: "you little kid, you are becoming smarter and smarter, you even made such an evil plan."


    "No, I just want to take revenge." When Hiro said this a chill flashed in his eyes.


    He must take his revenge!


    Hiro is not a person who suffers a loss. Although he didn''t lose in the battle, he was still very upset because he was injured. Anyway, he has already forged a feud with Ebizo, so he must kill him!


    Thinking of this, Hiro didn''t hesitate.


    "Hey, you kid..." Seeing Hiro already made up his mind, Tsunade nodded and said, "Okay, I know."


    Hiro didn''t plan to go back to the camp with Tsunade, and said: "Teacher, by the way, you have to be a little sad for the next few days and don''t make any flaws." Hiro reminded.


    "you want to make them believe you are dead?" Tsunade was surprised, she gave Hiro a fierce glance. She remembered the scene of her sadness just now. How many years she hasn''t been like this? Tsunade didn''t feel such a sad emotion since Nawaki''s death, it was the second time she had such palpitations, know she realized Hiro''s position in her heart was so important.


    Thinking of this, Tsunade was immediately ashamed and annoyed. When Hiro said so, she gave the culprit a fierce look.


    Tsunade was annoyed, Hiro didn''t speak anymore.. He looked at Tsunade with an expression saying ''you are beautiful, you are great''.

 Chapter 62 - 62 Women are born actors!

    After discussing the plan with Tsunade, Hiro left.


    In the next big show, Hiro is not the protagonist, Tsunade is.


    Tsunade returned to the camp alone.


    At Konoha Camp, when the ninjas saw Tsunade, they were shocked to find that Tsunade''s eyes were red, her expression was slightly dazed and confused. she was obviously in great sadness, she went to the sand camp with Hiro, but only she came back.


    The ninjas around her were very surprised. They faintly guessed something went wrong, but they still asked in a low voice: "Tsunade-Sama, why Hiro didn''t come back with you?"


    almost everyone in the camp was looking at Tsunade for answers.


    Although Hiro came to the camp for a short time, he was extremely strong and he saved their lives in the battle with the Sand, he turned the tide of the battle by himself, making everyone admire him, he also used the legendary First Hokage Mokuton, which makes Konoha ninjas feel indescribable.


    All in all, Hiro is powerful and humble but seeing Tsunade''s expression.


    "Hiro, he won''t come back in the future." Tsunade''s eyes were completely red, she turned her head and stopped talking.


    Konoha ninjas were silent for a while, they couldn''t believe what they just heard.


    "This..."


    "No, he just shined on the battlefield. He is Konoha''s strongest young ninja..."


    "Hey..." The


    Konoha ninjas all talked in low voices, sighing.


    Hearing this, Tsunade trembled lightly, turned her head, and was completely silent.


    If Hiro saw this scene, he would be amazed. Sure enough, a woman is born to be an actor. This rhythm and acting skills would get an Oscar if it was filmed, maybe more than one Oscar!


    Tsunade''s look and expression made everyone believe without a doubt, that Hiro indeed died during the ride.


    Tsunade spoke again, her voice becomes hoarse, she ordered the intelligence ninja: "Pass the news of Hiro''s death to Konoha. "


    "Yes, Tsunade-same!"


    "But our attack on Sand wasn''t without any results. Ebizo''s arm was abolished by Hiro, and..." Tsunade briefly explained their fight result, then she returned to her tent with exhaustion.


    Tsunade''s sadness faded as soon she entered her tent, a smile appeared on her face, and muttering: "This kid''s strategy is really....my acting skills should it''s not bad, right. "


    Tsunade has ordered intelligence ninja to pass the information to Konoha.


    There is a complete and rigorous intelligence network between the battlefield and the Konoha high-level ninjas, which can quickly transmit information between the battlefield and the village.


    Hiro''s death news soon reached Konoha''s Hokage Building!


    ... In the Hokage Building, the Third Hokage was reading the intelligence of various villages, now the other four villages are ready to make a move, even some small villages. Right now. The situation in the Ninja world is getting more and more chaotic and dangerous.


    The third Hokage is smoking from the pipe while reading the intelligence of various villages.


    He saw a piece of information, which is about Hiro''s death!


    "What? Hiro..." The third Hokage was shocked, the pipe in his hand flicked and fell directly onto the desk.


    Third Hokage''s first thought, the news were fake, He stood up suddenly, feeling anxious.


    He got the information about Hiro''s used Mokuton on the battlefield a few days ago, but now... Third Hokage originally planned to train Hiro as next Hokage, but now it seems...


    " Konoha''s future dazzling star fall" Sarutobi sighed, sighing for a while.


    ...


    At the same time, in the sandy hidden camp.


    Chiyo and Ebizo and other senior ninjas leaders gathered together, they also knew the death of Hiro was true.


    Chiyo pacing back and forth in the camp, showing that the old woman is anxious and a little excited, Chiyo was very excited.


    "This news should not be wrong. Even if Tsunade tries to cover up, the current Konoha camp defense is much tighter than before, and our intelligence ninja also said Hiro has never appeared again!"


    "So, Hiro is dead?" Ebizo. ......


    If Hiro is dead, then scarifying one of his arms wasn''t in vain!


    Chiyo is very confident in the power of Ebizo''s ''Puppet Explosion'' killer move, and the possibility of surviving from such a big explosion is not high. Looking at Tsunade''s and Konoha''s reactions, she also confirmed her guess.


    Ebizo pondered, and said, "how Konoha''s high-level leaders respond?"


    " Yes, our intelligence ninja saw Tsunade send the information to Konoha with his own eyes..."


    Ebizo was relieved and said solemnly: " We must not miss this opportunity. I also want Konoha to taste being surprised attacked by the enemy, this our revenge!" Ebizo looked gloomy, thinking of his arm being abandoned, now it''s time to settle the account!


    Chiyo also nodded slowly: "Okay, the number of people should not be too many this time. We will bring twenty elite ninjas and prepare for a surprise attack."


    Ebizo nodded slowly: "The kid Hiro is dead. At this moment, we let Konoha lose more miserably. If we can capture Tsunade''s, then it''s really..."


    After confirming the news of Hiro''s death, Ebizo was finally relieved, thinking about Hiro''s Mokuton, now Hiro''s death made him feel relieved...


    At night.


    Sand acted immediately.


    Chiyo and Ebizo led twenty of the most Sand elite ninjas, and moved straight to the Konoha camp, vowing to severely damage the Konoha ninja forces and capture Tsunade!

 Chapter 63 - 63 Hiro’s Sneak Attack

    Konoha Camp.


    Tsunade has been waiting for a long time, after a few days after Hiro''s death news, there was no movement in Sand camp, which made Tsunade puzzled. Tsunade didn''t expect Ebizo would be cautious to such a degree, only after confirming the news, again, and again, Ebizo finally made his move.


    Finally, Chakra fluctuated violently, this ninjutsu caused a slight tremor on the ground. At the same time, Konoha ninjas voices and shouts from outside, Tsunade knew that the other party finally came!


    Tsunade''s figure flickered, leaving only a graceful shadow on the spot, she saw Chiyo and Ebizo standing right in her front.


    Chiyo''s face is full of wrinkles, her expression was cold, she coldly snorted: "Tsunade, Hiro is dead, and you are destined to die too. This time I will let you taste Sand Village power!"


    After saying that Chiyo directly made her move. her Ten puppets came out. Her ten fingers danced, this ten puppets played a very strong role in a group battle. The ten puppets each have their weapon, the legend says these ten puppets had captured a castle.


    The Konoha ninjas were fighting very hard but their situation was a little miserable.


    Tsunade fought hard and held Chiyo.


    Ebizo smiled from the side and said: "Tsunade, since Hiro is dead, don''t resist. If you surrender now, you can save your life."


    Ebizo summoned out his puppets to fight. The puppets surrounded Tsunade, the Konoha ninjas around were also in a bitter battle.


    Tsunade''s eyes were full of hatred, she glanced at Ebizo: "Ebizo, I Will Kill You Today!" The hatred in her eyes does not seem to be fake, which makes Ebizo at ease. It seems Hiro is dead. Otherwise, Tsunade would not hate him to such a degree.


    Ebizo completely relaxed, already looking at Tsunade as a dead ninja.


    After all, now he and Chiyo are teaming up, there are also Sand''s elite ninjas, although Tsunade is very strong. Ebizo and Chiyo are both proficient in puppetry, which means they are good at group battles, so they are not afraid of Konoha ninjas.


    Tsunade used Summoning Jutsu to summon the slugs, relying on the slugs to provide medical output on the battlefield, which has an extraordinary effect. Slugs can also spit mucous acid, which is extremely corrosive and can dissolve everything. Even Ebizo and Chiyo don''t dare to engage with Tsunade in close combat.


    Slugs can be seen everywhere on the battlefield they treat Konoha Ninja, which greatly reduces Konoha''s damage.


    Seeing this scene, the eyes of Chiyo and Ebizo showed more killing intent. Tsunade''s role was too great in the ninja army, it had was quite threatening for the overall battle situation.


    " Three Treasure Suction Crush!"


    Chiyo yelled, three puppets get into a triangular formation, and by opening the mechanisms marked with "Buddha", "Dharma", and "Sangha", respectively, a terrifying tornado breaks out and sucks the targets into the center of the formation. Everything that is su?k?d into the center is completely crushed with tremendous force and shot out from the back.


    Suction Crush Jutsu is indeed extremely powerful. In the original work, Chiyo used this trick to deal with the hundreds of puppets of Sasori of red sand, they still showed extremely high combat effectiveness.


    After using this technique, Tsunade immediately faced great pressure.


    Ebizo sneered and used his skill. His puppets'' strongest move had already been used once before "Puppets Explosion" and could not be used anymore.


    So Ebizo could only use Wind Style Ninjutsu to increase the wind force for the Three Treasures, he made one hand seal then shouted. : "Wind Style: Vacuum Tornado!"


    The squally fury screams, forming a huge wind column, the range of the wind column is a full ten meters, making the surrounding area at least several hundred meters shrouded in it.


    The gust of wind was about to tear everything apart, and the huge storm made everyone feel unmatched.


    Although Tsunade''s strength is very strong, facing a joint attack of a dozen puppets from Chiyo and Ebizo, they fight together for many years so the cooperation between them was perfect, which made Tsunade at a disadvantage situation, she could only defend against their attack.


    Gradually, Tsunade has been suppressed by the joint efforts of Ebizo and Chiyo.


    Ebizo was determined in his heart, the victory was already in their hands.


    Ebizo smiled: "Today, it seems Konoha''s Three Sannin name will be removed. It''s a pity, a great medical ninja about to fall on the battlefield."


    Chiyo is also happy: "finally, exhilarating, Konoha''s overall fighting strength will fall after your death. "


    The two have the upper hand, and their minds gradually relaxed, but they didn''t see a smile of success deep in Tsunade''s eyes.


    Ebizo felt strong killing intent from his back. Not far behind Ebizo, an electric light suddenly raided, and the current was turned on in an instant with the sound of chirps, and directly pierced out towards Ebizo!


    The coming is Hiro!


    Hiro used Chidori Sharp Spear, without hesitation, to launch a sneak attack on Ebizo!


    Before the attack Hiro used Desertification Jutsu to sneak into the ground, just like a sniper in the jungle, waiting for a chance to shoot.


    Hiro finally choose the moment when Ebizo focused his all attention on Tsunade, Hiro acted immediately, the light of Chidori Sharp Spear moved towards Ebizo.


    Although Ebizo attention was focused on Tsunade because of his cautious nature he always alert and immediately noticed something was wrong. When he turned his head, he saw Hiro''s handsome face, his pupils widened from the shock.


    "Damn it, it''s Hiro, he is not dead at all, we fall into their trap, it is a TRAP! "Ebizo screamed in horror, he was very scared, his soul almost left his body!


    Chiyo''s expression changed drastically, she was also frightened by the changes.


    Ebizo had never noticed the god of death was so close to him.


    Death is coming to him.


    Ebizo''s pupils widened, when Chidori about taking his life, Chiyo also found something wrong.. she pulled her arm, she will always protect him. The ten puppets moved very quickly and stood in front of Ebizo, trying to resist this blow for him!

 Chapter 64 - 64 Killing Ebizo

    Chiyo''s ten puppets have different roles, among them the bull-head-shaped puppets, they are melee puppets and usually stand beside the puppet master to protect the puppet master from harm.


    When Hiro attacked, Chiyo let the bullhead puppet stand by Ebizo''s side to protect him!


    Ebizo with just one hand, had no power to resist Hiro''s attack, just Hiro''s blow was about hitting him, but Chiyo''s quick response blocked Hiro''s attack and saved Ebizo''s life, so Hiro''s Chidori Sharpe Spear could only pierce bullhead puppet, the bullhead puppet was hit by the Chidori Sharp Spear. Although it blocked Hiro''s attack it took damage, a big hole appeared on its body.


    Ebizo''s life was saved but his face was filled with fear


    Ebizo was shocked and terrified. He didn''t expect Hiro would fake his death, and also he seemed to be unscathed by his puppet explosion!


    How this possible?


    Ebizo knew the power of his puppet explosion, how could Hiro survive from it? And above that he was unscathed?


    All kinds of thoughts popped up in Ebizo''s mind for a while, he was deeply shocked by Hiro''s plan.


    Hiro didn''t say a single word and immediately shot again.


    "Quick retreat, all retreat!" Chiyo couldn''t believe what was happening, the sand ninja was frightened when then saw Hiro just like sheep seeing a wolf, they immediately retreat the moment they saw Hiro.


    Konoha''s ninjas were also shocked but they were refreshed, attacked, and inspired. It turned out that Hiro was not dead at all! The ninjas in Konoha were all happy and overjoyed.


    As soon as Hiro appeared, the battle was turned to Konoha''s advantage!


    Chiyo and Ebizo started retreating hurriedly, leaving the bodies of several sand hidden ninjas behind. Hiro won''t let this opportunity so he start pursuing them again.


    "Hiro!" Seeing Hiro''s sneak attack was blocked by Chiyo, but Hiro went to chase Chiyo and Ebizo, she was feeling very anxious. After all, it was too dangerous for Hiro to chase them by himself.


    However, Hiro turned a deaf ear to her. He had only one thought at this time, killing Ebizo!


    If you have grudges, you must retaliate. This is the nature of life!


    What''s more, it is a good opportunity, if he let Ebizo go, there won''t be another opportunity. Thinking of this, Hiro did not hesitate at all.


    Tsunade ?r??n?d for a bit, one step behind, she was worried about Hiro''s safety, she chased him out.


    Hiro''s speed was extremely fast, and it didn''t take long for him to catch up with Chiyo, Ebizo, and other sand ninjas, Hiro saw the sand hidden ninja running in front of him.


    Chiyo and Ebizo discovered Hiro''s pursuit. Ebizo frowned. He didn''t expect Hiro would chase them alone.


    "Damn it, this kid, I..." Seeing Hiro was alone, Ebizo was no longer afraid of him.


    Hiro made a hand seal while chasing them " Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu!"


    Ebizo saw the flames rushing like a giant dragon, rising and burning with raging flames, roaring fiercely, he quickly avoids it, Ebizo gritted his teeth and said to Chiyo and others "damn it, we can only fight against him!"


    Hiro said nothing, but his hand seal explained everything. Hiro continued to release ninjutsu, and Ebizo finally stopped running, Ebizo was completely pissed off, Hiro chased them alone, he turned around to deal with Hiro.


    "Die to me!" Ebizo yelled, " Wind Style: Thousand Stinging Needles of Death!"


    This technique is used to create puppets through channeling. Several puppets simultaneously release extremely strong wind escapes and are accompanied by poisonous needles. It is one of Ebizo''s ultimate moves, which consumes too much chakras. Ebizo is relatively old, and his Chakra is weaker than Hiro''s, so he has always kept his strong moves which consumes too much chakra, he didn''t dare use it.


    Ebizo has been completely enraged by Hiro, so he used one of his strongest ninjutsu, he didn''t care anymore, he just wants to kill Hiro.


    Hiro''s eyes start changing.


    His eyes color become bloody red, with strange and evil charm. In the blood-colored eyes, three tomoes appeared in his red bloody red pupil, they are constantly spinning.


    Sharingan!


    Hiro''s used Genjutsu directly: "Genjutsu: Shackles of Darkness!"


    Hiro was forced to use Sharingan, to kill Ebizo quickly, because Chiyo will come to support Ebizo in a while. Hiro couldn''t waste much time, so he directly used the Sharingan.


    This is also one of Hiro''s trump cards, he has never shown on the battlefield before.


    Hiro has been studying Sharingan''s genjutsu, Shackles of Darkness genjutsu is one of his genjutsus. Combined with Sharingan, it becomes extremely powerful genjutsu.


    In an instant, Ebizo falls into Hiro''s genjutsu.


    Ebizo felt a dark and cold space encompassed him, and there were countless iron chains locked in his body, he couldn''t move his body, he couldn''t even use his chakra.


    "genjutsu?" There was only one thought in Ebizo''s mind, there was boundless fear in his heart, he was vaguely aware of something.


    In the next second, death came.


    "Chidori sharp spear!"


    Hiro''s Tiger Fang stabbed, lightning burst out, Chidori Sharp Spear stabbed out.


    Chidori Sharp Spear can be said to be the fastest ninjutsu Hiro can do right now. Ebizo was affected by Hiro''s genjutsu, Hiro knows with Ebizo''s strength, his genjutsu would affect Ebizo only for a few seconds at most.


    But, many things can be done in these few seconds.


    Ebizo had never expected Hiro was able to make such strong genjutsu, so he didn''t have time to defend himself from Hiro''s genjutsu.


    Thunderlight penetrated Ebizo''s heart.


    Ebizo''s eyes widened, his body slowly fell, his mouth opened slightly, and he uttered a few words arduously: "Shari...gan..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he fell to the ground and died.


    He died with a horrified and unbelievable look on his face.


    Ebizo of Sand Village, die!

 Chapter 65 - 65 Pseudo Gold Chest

    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully Ebizo, you got a reward, please check."


    The moment Hiro killed Ebizo, the system female voice echoed in his ears just like angle voice, the incomparably intoxicating voice echoed in the ears, almost made Hiro drank.


    Hiro was finally relived, he finally killed Ebizo and received a system reward!


    Hiro didn''t have time to look at the system rewards, because, at this time, he saw Chiyo yelling "HIRO, you..." her voice was filled with anger and hatred.


    Chiyo stared at Hiro, she swiftly flew to Ebizo''s side, she touched Ebizo''s nose, she found that Ebizo had no breath.


    The hatred in Chiyo''s eyes rose, her eyes could almost burst into flames, and the chakra all over her body swept like waves, showing how angry she was after her brother being killed.


    Since his son and daughter-in-law were killed by Konoha White Fang, her grandson Sasori left Sand Village. Only her younger brother Ebizo was with her, but now Hiro killed Ebizo. How could she not be furious?


    Hiro remained calm, on the battlefield, he didn''t have any guilt. If he slackened slightly, the puppet hidden by Ebizo would have exploded and he would have died.


    "Hiro, I''m going to kill you!" Chiyo''s face becomes extremely terrifying, the ten people around her were ready to attack at any time, just like the tranquility before the storm.


    Hiro remained calm, he expected what will happen when he killed Ebizo.


    Although Chiyo is strong, Hiro, who has a Sage Body, has the confidence to protect himself from Chiyo''s attacks!


    Chiyo was preparing to attack, he suddenly found a graceful figure rushed from not far away, with a few seconds she reaches Hiro''s side. The person who came was Tsunade.


    Seeing Tsunade''s arrival, Chiyo realized something was wrong, she knew she would not be able to kill Hiro today. If she didn''t leave now, she will die here, then no one can avenge his younger brother ... Thinking of this, Chiyo gritted her teeth, manipulated the bullhead puppet, picked up Ebizo''s body, and left quickly.


    Chiyo quickly escaped, Hiro didn''t chase after her. After all, if he pushed Chiyo to her limit. she could run away, so he didn''t even try knowing the strong difference between them. Chiyo was stronger than Ebizo.


    Tsunade finally came to Hiro.


    "Hiro..." Tsunade had just arrived beside him, she already knew the battle results, she said in amazement: "You, you killed Ebizo?"


    Tsunade''s heart filled with shock, Hiro killed Ebizo. ?


    This...


    Tsunade was surprised.


    Tsunade knows how difficult is to kill a strong ninja-like Ebizo. Ninjas with this level aren''t hard to defeat, but too difficult to kill. On top of that, a ninja who has been famous for a long time like Ebizo. He has been famous in Sand Village for decades. He fought in the first Ninja War but he still survived, but he fell at Hiro''s hands.


    When this incident spreads, Hiro''s reputation will rise immediately!


    After all, Ebizo represents Sand Ninja Top fighting power, there is no doubt about Kage level ninja strength.


    "Well, I killed Ebizo due to a good opportunity," Hiro said calmly, but Tsunade didn''t think so at all.


    Ebizo''s character has always been very cautious, it is not a fluke to kill a ninja with this character and strength!


    It can only be said Hiro''s strength is still above her imagination.


    "with Ebizo being killed, Sand will fall in chaos." Tsunade also breathed a sigh of relief. She knew Ebizo''s strength. Now Ebizo is dead, it is good news for Konoha.


    Ebizo is not only strong, but he is also one of the decision-makers in Sand. His death is a great blow to Sand!


    And all this was done by Hiro.


    Hiro''s amazing performance made Tsunade sigh with emotion, and also whispered: "Hiro, thanks to you."


    Hiro only smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Although the body of Ebizo has been taken away by Chiyo, the reward for killing Ebizo is directly in modifier space.


    Hiro and Tsunade did not stay in place too much, they went back to the camp.


    When Ebizo fought with Konoha, many Konoha ninjas died under his attacks. Hiro killing Ebizo can be regarded as revenge for the Konoha ninjas who died under him. Of course, these Konoha ninjas felt relive for the first time since the war begin.


    Under such circumstances, Hiro''s reputation reached a new high.


    After some friendly talking with Konoha ninjas, Hiro returned to his tent and couldn''t wait to enter the modifier space to explore his rewards!


    The rewards must be very generous for killing a strong ninja-like Ebizo!


    "Congratulations host, killing Quasi Kage Level Ninja, reward Pseudo Gold Chest."


    "Pseudo-Gold Chest," Hiro surprised for a moment: " It is not gold ?h?st "


    " After a strict appraisal system, although Ebizo has kage level ninja, now he is old and his strength has declined, he can only be regarded as a top quasi kage level, so there is only a pseudo-golden treasure ?h?st." The system voice came.


    Hiro knew with Ebizo''s combat experience and hidden cards he is called a kage-level ninja, but he was old, and his Chakra and physical strength were not in the peak state.


    Hiro was a little disappointed, but the Pseudo Gold Treasure Chest should be a fake gold treasure ?h?st. Hiro still very curious about the good things that will be in this treasure ?h?st.


    "Open the treasure ?h?st immediately."


    Hiro did not hesitate and opened the treasure ?h?st directly.


    The silver treasure ?h?st brought many surprises to him, so what will this pseudo-gold treasure ?h?st give?


    As soon as the treasure ?h?st was opened, the treasures overflowed and filled the modifier space.


    ----------------------------


    if you want to see more chapters


    .*******.com/HaOlu

 Chapter 66 - 66 Flying Thunder God Jutsu!

    Pseudo-golden treasure ?h?st looks quite extraordinary in appearance, with exquisite patterns on it, and the treasure ?h?st presents a pale golden light with light golden light overflowing. Hiro''s heart is filled with expectations.


    what''s inside of this treasure ?h?st?


    Opening the treasure ?h?st, the light almost made him blind.


    Several items appeared before Hiro''s eyes.


    Ninjutsu scroll Giant Tornado: Wind style high-level ninjutsu, has strong attack power, inject chakra into the wind to form a whirlwind air current, and perform indiscriminate wind-cutting attacks on enemy packages, just like a super-large tornado.


    Ninjutsu scroll Vacuum Tornado: Wind style high-level ninjutsu, create a very strong tornado, and form a vacuum in the tornado.


    Hiro studied the two ninjutsu scrolls without hesitation. He wasn''t disappointed, this pseudo-golden treasure ?h?st is different, it gave him two high-level ninjutsu scrolls, this rhythm...make Hiro very happy.


    In the previous silver treasure ?h?sts, only b-level ninjutsu scrolls were given.


    "Wait, there still one ninjutsu scroll left..." Hiro found out there was another ninjutsu scroll in the treasure ?h?st. This ninjutsu scroll was covered with a faint black color, revealing the mystery, which gave Hiro a completely invisible feeling.


    "This ninjutsu scroll is..."


    Hiro slowly opened the ninjutsu scroll, only to see the words: Reanimation Jutsu Scroll.


    Reanimation Jutsu scroll?


    Hiro was a little puzzled, but at the same time he was full of expectations, a forbidden jutsu scroll, just by listening to the name, this technique is not simple.


    he only saw the scroll''s name, Reanimation Jutsu: Use your own life as a medium to transcend death. Using all of your own life as a medium to distribute life to others as it is, while also allowing puppets to gain life. This is a forbidden jutsu developed by Chiyo.


    After Hiro read its name, he felt a little disappointed. Isn''t this forbidden jutsu used by Chiyo to revive Gaara in the original work? Life for Life, this rhythm...


    this jutsu is useless to him. He suddenly thought of something, maybe this jutsu isn''t useless after all.


    "Although one has to use his own life as a medium, it is not necessary to use my own life... There are many ways to crack the shortcomings of this ninjutsu..." Hiro thought of different methods to solve this issue. But he shrugged and laughed dumbfounded: "Forget it, what is there to think about, anyway, I don''t need to resurrect other people."


    This jutsu is not as tasteless as it seems, at least, it is a forbidden jutsu that truly transcends death.


    In the original book, this ninjutsu is one of the few ninjutsu that can bring people back to life. So it has strong research value.


    After learning all the scrolls of ninjutsu, Hiro mastered three ninjutsu.


    After that, he put the ninjutsu scroll aside and turned to look at other things.


    Three red healing pills and three blue chakra pills.


    When Hiro saw this pill, he has immediately become happy. On the battlefield, these three red healing pills were really good things, and the same was true for the Chakra pill, which could save Hiro''s life at a critical moment.


    Also, there are some other items, five of which exude the same light, but with a hint of gold.


    "Medal of Honor?" Hiro was delighted, his eyes fixed on them, these five things were exactly five medals of honor.


    There are five medals of honor in this pseudo-golden treasure ?h?st. fu?k...


    Hiro originally received five medals of honor from several tasks, but now he has received five more medals of honor through the system. This is simply...


    so cool.


    The Medal of Honor is something of great use. Collecting the Medal of Honor, he can directly exchange for some top ninjutsu and items, which can be exchanged in the modifier system.


    Hiro currently has a total of ten medals of honor, he is enough to redeem some powerful ninjutsu!


    Thinking of this, Hiro entered the modifier space without hesitation.


    In the modifier space, there were so many varieties on the redemption list, there was everything, which made Hiro''s eyes brighten instantly.


    Hiro glanced at the exchange list, his heart filled with excitement.


    The things in the redemption list are as follows:


    Edo Tensei: Forbidden Jutsu, the price: 10 medals of honor.


    "Isn''t the corpse reincarnation jutsu? One of Orochimaru''s signature ninjutsu?" Hiro thought.


    Dead Demon Consuming Seal: Forbidden Jutsu, Price: 10 Medal of Honor.


    Hiro curled his lips, this ninjutsu costs too much, so Hiro completely ignored it.


    .. ..... ...


    Look down again.


    Sword of Kusanagi: the legendary Kusanagi sword. Price: 10 Medal of Honor.


    Yata Mirror: an ethereal shield with the power to negate any attack. Price: 10 Medal of Honor.


    ¡­The


    Excalibur and the Yata Mirror were good things, Hiro wanted to exchange them, but the Medal of Honor was not enough for all of them.


    "This system can exchange so many things, Medal of Honor is a really good thing." Hiro currently only has ten Medal of Honor, so he switched to ninjutsu directly.


    This is what Hiro had already thought about.


    "Flying Thunder God Jutsu: Space-time Ninjutsu. Price: 10 Medal of Honor (you need to practice yourself)."


    When Hiro saw this Ninjutsu on the exchange list, his eyes light up!


    Flying Thunder God Jutsu!


    This is convenient and practical ninjutsu.


    Having another powerful hidden card made his mood over the moon.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    if you want too see more chapters


    *******.com/HaOlu

 Chapter 67 - 67 Flying Thunder God Jutsu 2

    "Congratulations to the host for successfully redeeming Flying Thunder God Jutsu."


    In an instant, the voice of the system rang in Hiro''s ears, getting Flying Thunder God made Hiro very excited.


    Flying Thunder God Jutsu, is the signature ninjutsu of the second and fourth Hokage in Naruto in the original work, it is also one of the few space-time ninjutsu that appeared in Naruto. The fourth Hokage relied on Flying Thunder God and became the top ninja in Ninja World.


    Hiro now learned Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    After paying ten medals all the information about Flying Thunder God Jutsu was printed in Hiro''s mind, as if he was born with him, allowing him to quickly learn this ninjutsu.


    Flying Thunder God Jutsu.


    After really learning the secrets of Flying Thunder God, Hiro realized that there was some difference between Flying Thunder God Jutsu and other ninjutsu he learned from the system.


    If Hiro wants to master Flying Thunder God Jutsu he still needs to practice it by himself after he got Flying Thunder God. He realized Flying Thunder God is divided into three levels. The first level is when he uses Kunai to break through space, appearing instantaneously by the side of Kunai, to attack, with a certain distance limit.


    The second level is to be able to leave Thunder God seal on the opponent''s body when he fights with people. As long as he leaves the Thunder God seal, he can kill people in a flash. When Thunder God seal planted on the opponent''s body, it meant that the enemy had been written down by the god of death.


    Similarly, at the second level, using Flying Thunder God he can move with other people.


    The third level is to create a barrier of Flying Thunder God, within the Flying Thunder God barrier, various attacks can be carried out, and even ninjutsu can be transferred. This state can only be reached by the Minato in the original book, he could even transfer the Tailed Beast Bomb to another place.


    Soon, Hiro took out some special kunai to study, he learned it very fast, with Hiro''s talent, it was not difficult to get started.


    Soon, Hiro learned the first level of Thunder God seal, which was to leave a seal on the kunai.


    Although Hiro only mastered the first level of the Flying Thunder God Ninjutsu, it helps Hiro greatly, as long as there is a special kunai, Hiro can move anywhere on the battlefield as he wants!


    Hiro soon realized the various benefits of the Flying Thunder God Ninjutsu. After successfully redeeming the Flying Thunder God, Hiro also studied the magical effects of the Flying Thunder God ninjutsu for a while, and at the same time, he left his unique seal mark on the kunai.


    Each practitioner of Flying Thunder God ninjutsu has different seal marks. For example, the Second Hokage Tobirama Senju''s Flying Thunder God''s mark is a pattern mark and Minato''s Flying Thunder God seal marks were different from each other''s. Hiro''s Flying Thunder God jutsu Mark is a six-pointed star pattern.


    Hiro''s special kunai is unusual, much heavier than ordinary kunai, and it is convenient to throw kunai. After he learned Flying Thunder God, Hiro has one more hidden card.


    although Hiro has learned Flying Thunder God, he is not too proficient in Flying Thunder God, so it takes some time to master Flying Thunder God jutsu. After studying Flying Thunder God for the whole night, Hiro still feels Very exciting.


    After these few fierce battles, Hiro''s spirit was also in a state of tension. He finally killed Ebizo. Hiro fell asleep as soon as he felt relieved. He fell asleep until dawn.


    ... The next day, Hiro had already woke up comfortably.


    After waking up, Hiro was walking in the camp.


    While walking he saw Konoha ninjas all paying attention to him, all looking at Hiro, one by one. Full of respect.


    "Hiro-same. "


    "Hiro-same..."


    Many ninjas greeted Hiro sincerely. After the last battle, Hiro becomes a hero in the minds of these Konoha ninjas, making Konoha ninjas respect him very much.


    With only being nine years old, Hiro killed a strong man like Ebizo... with such a young age and such powerful strength.


    the tense atmosphere in the camp has dissipated a lot, and there is no longer the depression due to the previous siege by Sand.


    And all this is brought by Hiro!


    So many ninjas took the initiative to call him Hiro-same.


    Hiro humbly greeted the ninjas. He never thought that his reputation in the camp was already so high, and he felt a little excited in his heart.


    Of course, the reason why Hiro is so respected by the Konoha ninjas is also related to Hiro''s charm value, his current charm value is already high.


    "Hiro." Tsunade''s cry came not far away, interrupting his thoughts.


    Hiro walked to Tsunade''s side and saw that Tsunade was not wearing a ninja suit at, instead she put on a more conspicuous and bright outfit. The makeup was very dazzling, and she was almost perfect. figure. The white skin was looming, making her even more beautiful. Those bright eyes stared at Hiro''s face, with a smile: "Not bad, many ninjas in the village respect you."


    Hiro shrugged and immediately smiled. "It''s the teacher''s contribution."


    "that but of course." Tsunade didn''t hesitate to praise herself, she also praised him saying " a little hard work from you, you should make your legend "


    .


    " Thank you, teacher. "Chen wind, smiling.


    The trio of Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru had risen like this on the battlefield before they became the legendary Sannin.


    And now Hiro seems to be copying her path back then, no, Hiro is not copying her path, but completely transcending!


    The future of Hiro, only god knows where it will lead him!

 Chapter 68 - 68 Hiro’s Wanted Reward?

    Tsunade looked at Hiro, with mixed feelings, it can be said, she witnessed Hiro''s growth with her own eyes, thinking about Hiro will become a legend soon, made her had a strange feeling in her heart.


    Even with her strong personality, when facing Hiro, she always showed a little gentleness that she didn''t show to anyone.


    "Would you like to drink?" Tsunade took out the sake and poured herself a glass. Now it''s a rare peaceful time, even if Chiyo is completely crazy, the successive defeats made her dare not act rashly.


    "Okay." Hiro agreed.


    "Huh?" Tsunade blinked his eyes, feeling that Hiro was a bit strange today. This little guy agreed to drink with her, he seems to be in a good mood.


    Hiro smiled, picked up the wine glass, took a sip of sake, then drank it all.


    Tsunade rested her chin in her hand, a slight blush appeared on her cheeks. It was because of drinking that she chuckled softly: "You seem to be very happy."


    "Yes." Hiro smiled.


    Of course, Hiro was happy because he had exchanged Flying Thunder God Jutsu, but Tsunade thought Hiro was happy because he killed Ebizo.


    Tsunade sighed, "Seeing your growth, I feel relieved. I plan to stop participating in this Ninja World War after I have dealt with Sand."


    "Teacher you..." Hiro was surprised. Looking at Tsunade.


    Does Tsunade have such an idea? This...


    Tsunade said: "I had this idea, but Konoha doesn''t have many top combat ninjas right now, so I reluctantly. Now you may do better than me. Since the fall of the Senju Clan, My thoughts on this aspect have also faded."


    Hiro nodded silently, as, in the original work, Tsunade suffered from panicemia, then left Konoha to live her own life.


    In this world, although Tsunade did not get phobia, she did not want to continue the war because the Senju clan had fallen.


    Of course, Hiro respects Tsunade''s wishes: "That''s good."


    "Of course, I will stay in Konoha. If the situation is urgent, I will also be obliged to go to the battlefield." Tsunade said seriously.


    Hiro smiled and nodded.


    Tsunade poured wine on Hiro''s glass again. In the Ninja world, Hiro is the only one who can enjoy the treatment of letting Tsunade pour the wine by himself.


    Tsunade smiled and said, "As long as we let Sand ninjas know the difficulties and make them retreat, we will be able to end the battlefield here and return to Konoha."


    "En."


    At present, the overall situation of the frontier defense battlefield for Sand is almost set, with Hiro being here. Sand could not make a big wave. After all, the Third Kage of Sand Hidden Village had just died, but in terms of strength, Sand is the weakest one among the five.


    As for the tail beast, Sand has only one tail beast Shukaku.


    So its strength equal to kage-level ninja, Sand has only a handful kage level ninjas now, such as Third kage and Chiyo, and it is not like other ninja villages such as Hidden Mist village which has Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    Hiro curled his lips, feeling Sand involving in a fight with other Ninja Village was purely looking for abuse and was completely irresponsible.


    Think about how Sand will form an alliance with Konoha in the future, Hiro just laughed.


    ...


    While Hiro and Tsunade were chatting, at this time only a phantom flashed in the camp, accompanied by falling leaves flying, a figure appeared in front of Hiro and Tsunade, it was Konoha''s intelligence Ninja.


    This Konoha''s intelligence ninja looked serious, and said: "Tsunade-same, we have intercepted a piece of information, which was obtained on the black market."


    "Oh?" Tsunade and Hiro looked at each other, and Tsunade picked up the information carefully. When she saw the content of the report, she was a little surprised.


    "This..." Tsunade''s expression became serious, she was a little angry.


    Seeing Tsunade''s expression, Hiro was a little curious: "Teacher, what kind of information it contains?"


    "This is information about you," Tsunade said softly.


    "Information about me?" Hiro was a little confused and surprised, what information could he have?


    Tsunade directly gave the information to Hiro: "Look at it for yourself."


    Hiro got the information and held it in his hand, he becomes a little surprised.


    This information shows that the current sand is hidden high


    Fourth Kazekage and Chiyo issued a wanted order for Hiro on the black market!


    In the ninja world, there is a special place called the black market. This is usually a dark zone belonging to various villages. There are many rebel ninjas, wandering ninjas, and even some powerful ninjas with hidden identities.


    And on this black market, there is something called a wanted order.


    Hiro is currently being wanted on the black market by the High officials of Sand Village.


    Hiro remembered that Asuma who was one of Twelve Guardians in the original work was offered a reward of 35 million Ryo for his head.


    For Hiro''s head, there is a reward of 80 million Ryo issued by the senior officials of Sand!


    It is twice Asuma''s.


    The wanted order is as follows:


    Name Hiro. Less than nine years old, Konoha elite ninja.


    Strength: Close to Kage level, with Mokuton as the first Hokage, he killed sand kage level ninja Ebizo.


    Character: Thoughtful and calm.


    Wanted order level: s level.


    The amount of the wanted order: 80 million Ryo.


    Hiro suddenly laughed when he saw the wanted order: "I never thought I would be so valuable." 80 million Ryo, is a huge amount of money.


    "it looks like they hate you very deeply," Tsunade said with a smile.


    Hiro smiled and stood up: "Unfortunately, she will never have a chance to avenge as time goes by, the gap between me and her will only grow bigger and bigger." Hiro is very confident in his strength. !

 Chapter 69 - 69 His Fighting Style!

    Hiro is very confident in his strength.


    After all, with the continuous growth of his strength and his high talent, so his future potential is no less the Hashirama or Madara, so he doesn''t need to worry about Chiyo at all.


    As time goes by, the gap between him and Chiyo will only get bigger and bigger.


    In the following time, Hiro was pulled by Tsunade to drink.


    However, both of them knew this was a battlefield so they couldn''t relax so much, after a few drinks. two blushes appeared on Tsunade''s cheeks, making her even more beautiful.


    Hiro found out Tsunade would blush easily after drinking. Although he was not drunk, his face was also slightly red. The attractive appearance made Hiro''s face filled with smile, he could feel Tsunade was completely different than usual.


    Perceiving Hiro''s gaze is always looking on her, Tsunade''s mind has changed into a different kind, her thoughts became hazy.


    Tsunade is blushing, a special emotion lingered in their hearts.


    Tsunade''s blushing posture was very beautiful, filling Hiro''s heart and soul, making his heart to have some weird ideas. Hiro believes after passing through this battle with Tsunade, a crucial step has been taken between the two. If it was said that Tsunade''s affection for Hiro was only the affection between teacher and student, then now it has quietly changed.


    It is said that women''s hearts are needles in the sea bottom, Hiro keenly perceives the changes in Tsunade''s mind.


    It''s hard to take the first step. Everything is difficult at the beginning. Since Tsunade and Hiro have taken the first step, Hiro is very sure about the rest.


    Thinking of Tsunade''s extremely amazing figure, Hiro couldn''t help but glance again, his small actions were noticed by Tsunade, Tsunade seemed smiling at him.


    This bad boy! Tsunade felt a little angry.


    Hiro changed the topic at the right time: "Teacher, why don''t we train with each other? I want to get familiar with my new ninjutsus~"


    "En?" Tsunade was very puzzled, wondering why Hiro would say that.


    Hiro had this idea a long time ago.


    Because Hiro''s current hidden cards are not few, such as Mokuton, Sharingan, and Flying Thunder God.


    As for other ninjutsu, such as Chidori, Fireball, etc., they belong only to Hiro''s ordinary ninjutsu. Not as good as Mokuton and Flying Thunder God.


    Sharingan couldn''t be exposed, so Hiro rarely uses Sharingan. But Hiro''s latest ninjutsu Flying Thunder God is different.


    Flying Thunder God only requires kunai, which is similar to the flicker body jutsu in certain situations. As long as it is properly hidden, it is still difficult to find.


    Therefore, Hiro intends to use Mokuton and Flying Thunder God to create his fighting way!


    All the powerful ninjas in the original work are like this.


    For example, Minato is a fighting style based on the two types of ninjutsu, Flying Thunder God and Rasengan.


    There is also Uchiha Itachi, his fighting style based on illusion.


    The fourth Raikage Ai, with thunder style plus Taijutsu, etc .... etc...


    Every strong ninja has his fighting style, so finding the best fighting style will greatly enhance his combat effectiveness. Hiro planned to combine the Mokuton and Flying Thunder God to create his fighting style.


    That''s why Hiro wanted to train with Tsunade. There is a Kage-level ninja around him, it will be a waste if he didn''t use this opportunity.


    Hiro explained his general plan again, but didn''t mention the Flying Thunder God part, Tsunade readily agreed upon hearing this.


    After that, Hiro was fighting Tsunade.


    To have such a three-level ninja one of three scannings as a partner training, the training effect will be amazing for sure.


    Hiro quickly became familiar with the different methods of using Mokuton. Mokuton is indeed very powerful and convenient ninjutsu. No wonder in the original work Hashirama was invincible in the Warring States period, even Uchiha Madara couldn''t defeat him.


    Also, Hiro trains Flying Thunder God ninjutsu.


    the space-time Flying Thunder God ninjutsu is indeed a bit difficult to learn, far higher than ordinary ninjutsu. Hiro admired Minato a little, he could train Flying Thunder God to a high level.


    For several days in a row, Hiro was consolidating his fighting style and making rapid progress.


    ...On


    this day, Hiro found Tsunade.


    Tsunade said to Hiro: "Hiro, you have made rapid progress in the past few days. I think the combination of our two strengths is enough to cause severe damage to Sand."


    Hiro''s eyes brightened, what Tsunade said was exactly what Hiro thought, Chiyo is leading Sand''s remaining force, making Sand last defense line collapse, Hiro and Tsunade can return to Konoha with a full load!


    Hiro nodded and said, "I was thinking about that too, teacher, let''s do another raid together? one last time, let''s defeated sand in one fell swoop!"


    "No problem, but Chiyo will be very cautious this time. We may not be able to attack smoothly. ." Tsunade said seriously.


    Hiro smiled: "we will win. now I am more familiar with Mokuton, plus there is no Ebizo, I think we will succeed."


    "Though there will be arrangements for Chiyo, she definitely wouldn''t think We will attack openly, so why don''t we both try to break into it directly?" Hiro said in anticipation.


    His power reached a new level, he has learned Flying Thunder God ninjutsu which will save his life at any time, of course, he wants to try.


    Even if he exposed Flying Thunder God ninjutsu, Hiro can protect himself as well.


    Seeing that Hiro was so bold, Tsunade''s eyes lit up, she was tempted by this proposal and finally agreed.


    Therefore, Hiro and Tsunade both slew towards the sandy camp once again. This time, Hiro and Tsunade intend to end the war with the sand directly.


    if you want to see more chapters or support me


    .*******.com/HaOlu

 Chapter 70 - 70 Sand Retreat!

    Hiro and Tsunade act decisively, instead of waiting for the night to attack, they attack by surprise.


    Hiro gave Tsunade two Chakra pills and one healing red pill so that Tsunade could take it in an emergency, Tsunade felt warm in her heart because she knows how precious these pills are.


    Under the detection of the Sensing Ninja, they were informed of the approximate location of Sand camp.


    Because after being raided once by Hiro and Tsunade, Chiyo became very careful, she knew Hiro was very smart, so she kept changing camp position while waiting for the instructions from Fourth Kazekage.


    Hiro and Tsunade were approaching Sand''s latest camp position.


    The sand camp is right in front, Hiro could see several sensor ninjas from a distance. It seems Sand is guarding against them, well, completely guarding against Hiro and Tsunade''s surprise attack.


    Hiro and Tsunade looked at each other, there was a smile on their faces. Sure enough, Sand camp was afraid of any surprise attack from Konoha camp.


    "Hands!"


    "Summoning Jutsu!" directly summoned her psychic which is a super huge slug, the whole ground shacked for a while, Sand''s defense was completely useless...


    "Acid Slime!" The slug spits out mucous acid, a large piece of mucous acid spit out, many sand hidden ninjas screamed, the camp fell into chaos.


    Seeing this scene Hiro thought: "Psychic jutsu is convenient, Sannin is indeed Sannin, having many powerful jutsu..."


    Chiyo immediately noticed something was wrong, she quickly summoned her ten puppets, and then looked at Hiro with a look of hatred.


    "Hiro, Tsunade!" Chiyo gritted her teeth, but there was nothing she could do. Hiro and Tsunade were very strong ninjas, while Sand camp had only Chiyo, so she was alone facing him.


    Chiyo looked at them, she felt a little tired for the first time.


    Looking at the figure of this young man, although seeing him made her angry, there was also a deep sense of powerlessness. Maybe she was old...


    But she knew she could not be timid, so she could only fight, she started manipulating her ten puppets to attacked Hiro with all their strength.


    Hiro looked calm, with a wave of his arm, he quickly threw out a dozen specially made kunai, falling at Chiyo''s side.


    In this way, when Hiro used flying thunder god jutsu, it will look like body flicker jutsu. Of course, the speed and distance of Flying Thunder God are far stronger than body flicker jutsu.


    "Kunai attack, it that all you got?" Chiyo said with a sneer, then she attacked Hiro.


    Hiro''s expression remained unchanged, and he said coldly: "Chiyo if you run away now, you may still be able to save your life. Listen to my advice, your Sand Village can still keep its strength, otherwise, you will follow your brother''s step."


    Chiyo''s expression changed and she became angry: "shut up, I will kill you first and avenge my brother!"


    Chiyo manipulated the puppets, The three puppets get into a triangular formation, and by opening the mechanisms marked with "Buddha", "Dharma", and "Sangha" approached Hiro. These three puppets are the strongest puppets among the ten. These three puppets can even release ninjutsu.


    " Three Treasure Suction Crush!"


    The three puppets of Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha formed the seal, releasing extremely strong ninjutsu, forming a strong wind, almost to suck Hiro in.


    Hiro used Flying Thunder God Jutsu directly!


    Hiro''s kunai throwing skills have long been superb. He has already thrown a kunai on Chiyo''s side. His figure flashed and appeared on Chiyo''s side!


    Chiyo''s eyes were stunned and her pupils widened. This kid is very proficient in body flicker jutsu? with ordinary flicker body jutsu, one can move within a range of about tens of meters, but Hiro moved a distance of hundreds of meters just now, directly to Chiyo''s side!


    Arriving at her side, Hiro''s Tiger Fang chopped down, Tiger Fang made an electric sound.


    Chidori Sharp Spear.


    Chiyo was surprised, but fortunately, she never dared to despise Hiro, she immediately flashed and moved quickly, using flicker body jutsu.


    Chiyo''s flicker body jutsu is also very good, moving to distance and her moving speed wasn''t slow.


    However, even though Chiyo avoided it quickly, Hiro saw Chiyo clutching her abdomen, she was injured by the Chidori sharp spear.


    There was blood on her hands. She didn''t expect in just a few days Hiro strength will improve so quickly, he became proficient in body flicker jutsu in such a short time!


    Chiyo glanced at Sand camp again, then stared at Hiro angrily, she quickly retreated, leading all sand ninjas to evacuate.


    She was afraid that if she didn''t retreat, she would never have another opportunity!


    Thinking of this, Chiyo was also afraid for a while.


    Chiyo led sand ninjas to evacuate quickly, more than half sand hidden ninjas died. Hiro and Tsunade teaming up achieved extremely brilliant results!


    Hiro let out a sigh of relief, and said: "After this time, Sand mustn''t dare to fight again."


    "Yes, a lot of Sand ninjas have killed in the past a few days, plus disappearing of Third Kazekage. , Now Sand Village doesn''t have much fighting power." Tsunade whispered.


    "That''s right."


    Hiro agreed.


    This time, it was a big win for Konoha!


    The two returned to the camp and told the news to Konoha Ninja. It was a piece of happy news. Everyone cheered and looked at Hiro and Tsunade in awe.


    Seeing the eyes of the Konoha ninjas looking at him, Hiro knew how high his position reached in these people''s hearts!


    -------------------------------------


    *******.com/HaOlu

 Chapter 71 - 71 Return to Konoha

    (A/N: Want to see more chapters? Go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 20 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    Hiro and Tsunade joined forces in this battle, which made the Konoha ninjas exhale, they were relieved, after this battle the war between Konoha and Sand should come to end.


    But in fact, the battle between Hiro and Tsunade severely inflicted Sand, Chiyo was injured and escaped, Ebizo died, so no one was Hiro and Tsunade''s opponent.


    Unless the fourth Kazekage come in person or send the whole Sand ninja army.


    "At present, Sand''s one-tailed beast Jinchuuriki still alive, the old monk in the original..." Hiro shook his head. Whether it is one-tailed beast Jinchuuriki or the fourth Kazekage, they won''t come to the battlefield.


    After all, the power of Tailed-Beast cannot be fully controlled, it is easy to cause chaos on the battlefield, which is uncontrollable.


    Also, the fourth Kazekage can''t come to the battlefield. Because now the fourth Kazekage has just taken this position, he must focus on stabilizing the current situation, otherwise he will not be the Fourth Kazekage. If they lose the war, he, as Fourth Kazekage, will bear all the responsibility!


    So after defeating and injuring Chiyo, Hiro determined that this time the sand-hidden village frontline will collapse and which means Sand Village will lose the war.


    Facts have proved that Hiro''s thinking is good.


    About three days later, news came that the sand hidden ninjas retreated, Chiyo evacuated sand ninja troops!


    At the same time, Sand''s senior management decided to temporarily truce with Konoha!


    This decision means the sand hidden battlefield can be temporarily stopped, and finally, it is about to truce. When the news broke, Hiro and Tsunade were preparing to return to the village.


    Sure enough, two days later, Third Hokage sent part of the Konoha troops from the sandy border defense to the village, including Hiro and Tsunade.


    The two are also important figures in the village now, and of course, they should return to the village.


    "I''m finally going back. If it wasn''t for your help, I''m afraid it''s hard to say who loses and who wins." Tsunade whispered.


    The words were full of appreciation for Hiro. Tsunade now gradually no longer treats Hiro as a student, but treats him as a powerful Konoha ninja, this a change brought by Hiro''s strength.


    Hiro smiled and said, "even if I didn''t come for me to support, Konoha would send someone else, the result would still be the same."


    "Don''t be humble, you just covered up your smile," Tsunade said.


    "Cough cough."


    Hiro and Tsunade were chatting while packing up their things, bringing the Konoha ninjas back to Konoha.


    Galloping all the way.


    Hiro finally could return to Konoha.


    It has been more than a month since he left Konoha, Hiro is indeed a little bit homely.


    From the border of Land of Rivers to Konoha, under normal circumstances, it takes about two or three days, but Hiro and others rushed all the way, it only took less than two days to enter Konoha. From a distance, they can see Konoha.


    Looking at it, a circle of red walls standing high. The walls of more than ten meters high, plus defensive measures, this is Konoha''s village walls.


    Finally arrived at Konoha.


    Soon, Hiro and others arrived at the entrance of the village.


    The entrance to the village was guarded by two special jounin. When they saw Hiro and the others, the two were was a little wary at first, but as soon as they saw Tsunade, they immediately relaxed, the two said in one voice: "Tsunade Sama !"


    The two ninjas are very respectful, which is the benefit of Sannin''s reputation.


    When the two ninjas looked at Tsunade, they glanced at Hiro again, their hearts were stunned, Hiro is so young...


    Hiro''s record spread throughout Konoha, everyone knows that there is such a powerful ninja. , But now when I look at Hiro''s age, they were surprised.


    The upright and straight body and handsome face give people a special feeling, Hiro''s temperament and impression have changed completely.


    Moreover, the killing experience on the battlefield has made Hiro''s temperament calm and cool.


    Of course, this is also related to Hiro''s charm value.


    The two special jounin glanced at each other, watched Hiro and Tsunade leave, and said at the same time: " Naruto-sama said he wants to see you as soon as you arrive."


    Hiro and Tsunade nodded and walked towards the Hokage Building.


    When Hiro and the others walked away, the two of them looked at each other before each secretly sighed, and said: "Unimaginable, is he less than nine years old..."


    "Yes, he is the first ninja using the legendary Mokuton style after the first Hokage sama..."


    The two special jounin talked in a low voice. , Obviously, Hiro left a very deep impression on them, this impression made them very surprised.


    ...... ... ...


    Hiro and others walked into the village, but they saw countless civilians crowded in front of them, they were all greeted by the road, looking at Hiro and Tsunade.


    "Tsunade-sama, really beautiful, worthy of the legendary Sannin. Ninja flower, the idol of female ninjas."


    "Yes, and Tsunade-sama''s disciple, Hiro-sama!"


    "So handsome. So handsome..."


    "So handsome."


    There are countless little girls who look at Hiro with stars in their eyes. Hiro is overwhelmed. These little girls are also really enthusiastic.


    At present, Hiro''s reputation is very high.


    When Tsunade saw this scene, he glanced at Hiro and said with a smile, "You are still very popular among these little girls."


    Hiro felt a jealous smell, and immediately said righteously: "they are just little girls."


    As expected, Tsunade''s face turned cloudy and clear, she and Hiro went to the Hokage Building, facing Sarutobi!

 Chapter 72 - 72 Small Anbu Team Captain

    (A/N: Want to see more chapters? Go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 20 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    Hokage Building.


    The third Hokage was in a good mood, smoking a pipe, extremely comfortable, listening to Tsunade, and Hiro''s report, nodding frequently.


    When Hiro put a plan and killed Ebizo successfully by himself, the Third Hokage was amazed by Hiro''s strength, intelligence, and courage.


    "When your death news came at that time, I thought you suffered misfortune on the battlefield. I didn''t think it was your strategy, even we were deceived." The third Hokage applauded and said with a smile.


    When he received the information about Hiro''s fraudulent death, he was shocked. Later, when he received the news that Hiro killed Ebizo, everything became clear to him.


    Hiro''s plan can be described as a perfect plan, deceiving everyone, which made sand to lose the war in the end, even Ebizo was killed.


    "Thank you," Hiro replied calmly.


    The third Hokage said with a smile "Now everyone in the village knows your deeds in you''re your performance was very amazing, the whole Ninja world knows your deeds. Killing Ebizo who is at kage level, is enough to prove your ability."


    The third Hokage said, "Because of your performance, you will be promoted to small Anbu team Captain, you will also be promoted to Jounin."


    Small Anbu team Captain!


    Hiro was promoted.


    This is the benefit of killing Ebizo, he gained a lot of prestige. Hiro thought becoming a small Anbu team captain is benefits him.


    Anbu''s rules are very simple, Anbu is directly under Hokage, Anbu Captain is Minato. The deputy captain is Shinku Yuhi. And under Shinku Yuhi is small team captains, Hiro now has a small team captain position which is only below Shinku Yuhi and Minato.


    This shows how much the Third Hokage attaches great importance to him.


    "Thank you Hokage-sama."


    Sarutobi nodded and said: " In the village, there is a serious shortage of fighting power now. Although the war with Sand has stopped for time being, the three Ninja villages Rock, Cloud, and Hidden Mist will make a move at any time, Hidden Mist Village has already begun to confront us at the border..."


    Thinking of Hidden Mist''s Seven Ninja Swordsmen, and of course, he won''t forget the beautiful little girl Mie, Hiro''s heart filled with excitement. In the original work, many things happened in the third war between Konoha and Hidden Mist, one of the things that impressed Hiro was, when Might Duy opened the last gate (Gate of Death) and killed four members of Seven Ninja Swordsmen...


    " The battle situation with Hidden Mist Village is complicated because Hidden Mist Village has always been closed from the rest of the world. Hidden Mist Village has sent a large number of elite ninjas, our defense line needs support." Sarutobi cut.


    Hiro nodded.


    Konoha is the strongest one among the five villages. It is almost a multi-line war. The battlefield is chaotic, being in war with many villages at the same time consumes a lot of money.


    According to Hiro''s knowledge, Shinku is leading Konoha ninjas to fight With Hidden Mist Village. And Minato is at the border between Konoha and Cloud Village.


    " I was planning to send some young ninja to join the battlefield. There are not enough ninjas on the battlefield." The third Hokage said.


    Hiro understood, it seems Kakashi, Guy and others will go to the battlefield soon!


    "By the way, Hiro." The third Hokage suddenly said: "Recently Danzo has been inquiring about your news. He seems to be very interested in your Mokuton..."


    Hiro understood Third Hokage values him! Firstly, he made Hiro''s small anbu team captain, then he remind him about Danzo.


    "What happened is Hiro suddenly awakened Mokuton..." Tsunade spoke at this time, helping Hiro to explain Mokuton''s matter. This was also because Tsunade had discussed with Hiro a long time ago to help Hiro explain Mokuton''s awakening, otherwise, Hiro could not explain this matter.


    With just Hiro''s words, others would doubt it, but with Tsunade, it would be completely different. Tsunade helped Hiro to prove it, at least many people would no longer doubt it on the surface.


    Tsunade took the initiative to help Hiro explain and find excuses, which moved Hiro''s heart.


    With Tsunade''s explanation, Hiro will be able to use Mokuton openly in the future.


    "En." The third Hokage nodded his head slightly: "Hiro, you still have to pay attention, Danzo is very interested in Mokuton."


    "Of course I know!" Hiro nodded his head...


    Mokuton has an extraordinary meaning to Konoha, because, in legend, only Mokuton can tame tail beasts, it could even tame Kubi.


    Therefore, after learning that Hiro can use Mokuton, Third Hokage''s attention to Hiro immediately increased by several levels!


    After chatting for a while, Hiro said goodbye to the Third Hokage, he separated from Tsunade and returned home to rest.


    the next day.


    Hiro woke up early and went to a ramen shop on the side of the street to eat ramen. The lady owner of the ramen shop gave Hiro a large bowl, she even put all the ingredients in it. Hiro''s face was filled with smiles, with his high charm everything¡­.


    "Hiro!" while thinking, he heard an excited voice.


    Hiro turned his head and saw a few acquaintances.


    Guy, Kakashi, Obito, and Rin. The person who called his name was Guy, Guy was very excited after seeing Hiro.


    Hiro said hello to these little friends: "Hello."


    However, Guy''s first sentence turned Hiro''s face like charcoal.


    Guy grabbed Hiro''s arm and said, "Great, Hiro, you are still alive, you are not dead!"


    What the fu?k?!


    Guy said: "Previously, Konoha sent a battle report saying that you were killed in battle with Sand at the border. We were all shocked when the news came. It''s really good that you are okay."


    The news of Hiro''s fraudulent death reached Konoha, making Guy, Kakashi, and others think that Hiro was dead.


    Obito also said, " you are fine." After all, they are classmates who grew up together, of course, Obito and others don''t want Hiro to die.


    "Yeah, after Kurenai heard your death new... she has been crying for many days, you guys are..." Rin complained.


    Hiro''s expression changed slightly. He didn''t expect the Third Hokage would make his death news public.


    "How is she?" Hiro asked with concern.

 Chapter 73 - 73 Opening Their Heart To Each Other

    (A/N: Want to see more chapters? Go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 20 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    -----------------------------------------------------------


    Hiro was very worried about Kurenai''s situation.


    "I don''t know, I haven''t seen her for a few days..." Rin said: "She may not even know the news of your death is fake."


    "What?" Hiro felt even more worried. He left the ramen shop hurriedly and went to find Kurenai.


    Kurenai can be regarded as one of the few people in this world who treats him wholeheartedly. Of course, Hiro attaches great importance to Kurenai, so he immediately went to find Kurenai.


    Seeing Hiro already left, Guy scratched his head: "Hiro left so quickly, I still want to know how he killed Ebizo...."


    Hearing Guy said that Kakashi''s eyes moved slightly, looking at Hiro''s back with a complex, clenching his fists tightly.


    In such a short period, Hiro grew quickly, and now he could even kill a powerful ninja-like Ebizo who was a kage-level ninja, leaving them far behind!


    This made Kakashi and Obito and others very unconvinced.


    They will also go to the battlefield to join the fight, Kakashi cheered himself up, he must not fall behind Hiro.


    ...


    Hiro arrived at Kurenai''s house.


    In the courtyard of Kurenai''s house, the door was open, and there seemed to be no one in the house, but Hiro walked in gently, only to see a slight sob in the room.


    Hiro was slightly startled, he heard Kurenai''s cry.


    fuck, this girl wouldn''t think that he is dead? shit.


    Hiro hurriedly walked into the bedroom and saw a slender, petite figure lying on the table, sobbing softly.


    This girl looked extremely sad, Hiro could see the rain on her face from the side, and that pitiful appearance made Hiro a little bit painful.


    Kurenai becomes very slim, seeing a goddess fan crying from him.


    crystal tears falling and dripping on the table, she crying extremely sad.


    "Kurenai," Hiro whispered.


    Hearing Hiro''s voice Kurenai was surprised, she seemed to be a little uncertain, she thought she had heard hallucinations, she gradually recovered, she hurriedly turned her head to see Hiro standing at the door.


    Looking at her eyes, Hiro saw all kinds of emotions in Kurenai''s eyes, surprised, excited, and unbelievable...


    Hiro sighed lightly, only now he realized, how he was so important to Kurenai, but at the same time, he was even more surprised. Fuck you third Hokage Hiro said in his heart...


    Hiro was wrong at throwing all the blame on the third Hokage''s head. When the news of his fraudulent death came, Kurenai felt the sky was about to fall. After that, she locked herself in the room for several days, and she didn''t even know, Hiro''s death news was just a trick, let alone Hiro just returned to the village yesterday.


    "I, I''m not dreaming." Kurenai''s eyes were red but excited at the same time. Her eyes were originally ruby-like red, but now they are even redder, she looks very tired.


    Kurenai is not such a girl who is easy to cry, on the contrary, she has a very calm personality.


    But when things are related to Hiro, Kurenai''s concern is chaotic.


    Hiro was very moved.


    Kurenai was dedicated to Hiro.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I am okay and so sorry because I made you worried." Hiro replied seriously: "Not only is I okay, but my performance on the battlefield was also very good." Hiro simply said everything. Let Kurenai gradually relieved and calmed down.


    Hearing Hiro saying he killed Ebizo, perfect plan, Kurenai fully understood, and her mind calmed down completely, she is very proud of Hiro''s performance.


    After Hiro took Kurenai to eat something, a smile finally appeared on her face, letting Hiro relax.


    Looking at the smile on the little girl''s face, Hiro was very relieved.


    The moon and stars in the sky, making the sky shining, Hiro was holding Kurenai''s little hand, and said: "I will accompany you to watch the stars."


    "thank you." Kurenai thanked him, she is in a great mood now.


    The two of them looked at the stars in the sky together, standing quietly and calmly.


    Hiro didn''t hesitate, immediately took the opportunity, leaning forward to seal Kurenai''s smallmouth. Kurenai''s eyes widened, but she also responded jerky.


    After fully understanding how much he is important in Kurenai''s heart, he had already regarded Kurenai as his own woman.


    For a long time, the lips are divided.


    Kurenai was already blushing but her heart filled with sweetness and honey, she couldn''t lift her head, she didn''t dare to look directly at Hiro.


    "By the way, Kurenai, I want to give you something," Hiro said suddenly.


    "Wh...what?" The little girl was still thinking about what she had just done, looking up a little confused for a while.


    Hiro took out Flying Thunder God''s special kunai: "You take this, you must carry it with you all time, especially when you are in danger."


    "This kunai?" Kurenai is a bit strange, but seeing Hiro was serious, she nodded obediently.


    Seeing Kurenai held his kunai, Hiro was relieved, he kissed Kurenai''s smooth forehead again, and said: "You should sleep early."


    "yes, but you must stay until I fall asleep. "Kurenai said.


    Hiro of course agreed to her request.


    Hiro coaxed Kurenai until she fell asleep, and when he returned to his home after the girl was completely asleep.


    She is very beautiful, getting along with Kurenai always makes him very happy.

 Chapter 74 - 74 Danzo Making His Move

    (A/N: Want to see more chapters? Go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 20 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    -----------------------------------------------------------


    At home.


    After a busy day, the first thing Hiro did after returning was drinking a glass of water, he took a short rest and then began to practice.


    Hiro started his usual training exercise. When it comes to ninjutsu, Hiro has never fallen behind, he is training every day. Even with systematic help, he has to rely on himself to become a strong ninja.


    All that killing on the battlefield made Hiro''s mind more calm and steady.


    Without knowing, it was already midnight.


    The sky is dim and everything is silent.


    Only the sky full of stars accompanied Hiro, but it was not too boring while training all kinds of ninjutsu and genjutsus.


    There is a chakra blend into the night, although it is extremely hidden, it is still discovered by Hiro.


    "Ding, host please pay attention, an enemy is coming." The female voice of the system also lingered in his ears, sending out a prompt.


    Hiro also noticed the comer.


    A gust of wind passed, a ninja came quietly. He thought he was hiding well and was not discovered, so he gradually relaxed his vigilance.


    Hiro could vaguely see the figure of the coming person.


    He was about 1.7 m. He was a man, dressed in black, with a black mask, Hiro could only his eyes, his body completely covered.


    Who will it be?


    Hiro didn''t attack rashly, he is thinking about the identity of the comer. He also has a few suspicions in his heart. Could it be Orochimaru? Or Danzo''s root ninjas? Or is it Uchiha? ...As


    Hiro thought about it, he also heard the system prompt.


    "Danzo''s root member''Phantom'', is going to be detrimental to the host, please be prepared for any surprise attack." A system prompt sounded.


    After that, Hiro saw a name above his head ''phantom'', Hiro is very surprised, the system prompt was convenient.


    Turned out to be the root person!


    Does Danzo want to kill me?


    Hiro''s mind turned, but he quickly overturned this conclusion. No, if Danzo wants to kill Hiro, after learning that Hiro can kill Ebizo, he won''t send just one ninja.


    This ninja''s code-named is Phantom, so there must be a secret behind it.


    Anbu and Root ninjas all use code names and Phantom is the code name of the ninja in front of him, making Hiro narrow his eyes.


    "Danzo, you come so fast." Hiro thought it seems Danzo is very interested in his Mokuton. Just one day after returning to Konoha, Danzo immediately made his move.


    Hiro thought of this, his eyes became slightly cold. He is not a soft persimmon that other people can pinch. And when dealing with Danzo, he must attack back!


    The original Uchiha Shisui is an example, His Mangekyou Sharingan has dug out his eyes in the underground base of Root, he was even forced to death by Danzo. To a large extent.


    This ''phantom'' didn''t know that Hiro had discovered him, he was still groping for the door quietly.


    but at this moment Phantom heard a faint voice "You are coming to my house very late at night. "Hiro''s words awakened Phantom suddenly, knowing that he had been discovered, he was very surprised.


    Phantom''s strength is not bad in the ''root'', it belongs to elite jounin, and more importantly, Phantom is just like his code name he is proficient in genjutsu, he is someone like Shinku belongs to genjutsu type of ninja. From the information shown by Hiro in the war, it didn''t mention Hiro could do genjutsu.


    Therefore, Danzo sent him to test Hiro.


    Phantom was very surprised, knowing Hiro has discovered him, after he calmed himself, he quickly released genjutsu "Genjutsu: Tree Binding Death! "


    After Phantom realized who powerful Hiro is, he directly used Genjutsu.


    In an instant, the illusion appeared, Hiro was in the illusion space, only saw a big tree growing in the illusion space, and Hiro was bound by the vines of the big tree, Phantom held a kunai, half of his body appeared from inside the Tree, above Hiro, he was about to pierce his heart with kunai.


    "Use genjutsu in front of me?" Hiro sneered, he opened his Sharingan, three tomoes are spinning very fast, ordinary genjutsu is useless for Hiro!


    The so-called genjutsu is essentially chakras that disrupt the opponent, leaving the opponent in the illusion, unable to resist.


    If you want to crack the illusion, you must calm your chakra and let the chakra flow in a normal state. Hiro has three tomoes Sharingan, and of course, he is very good at cracking genjutsus.


    "What the fu?k? He cracked my genjutsu so quickly?" Phantom realized the intelligence about Hiro was wrong, Hiro was also very good at genjutsu, Hiro instantly broke his illusion, he had no chance of winning!


    Thinking of this, Phantom made a decisive decision, jumped out of the window, he started to running instantly.


    Phantom is running very fast, moving quickly on Konoha''s street, rushing wildly in a flash, after realizing the power of Hiro, he knew that he had no chance against him.


    The Phantom''s figure flashed quickly and ran back and forth in Konoha''s streets and alleys. Fortunately, it was late at night and there was no one on the street. He ran wildly, feeling that his strength was not small, and he felt this way It seems very long.


    After running for a while, thinking that Hiro should not be able to catch up, Phantom stopped to gasp his breath.


    But suddenly, Phantom looked at the street ahead and was stunned.


    Because of the street in front, he seems to have walked just now!


    In other words, either he was walking in a circle or he was standing in the same spot from the beginning!


    "Genjutsu, when did I fall in his genjutsu?" The phantom was in a cold sweat, his scalp was numb, and there were panic and fear on his face.


    As a genjutsu type ninja, he didn''t even know when Hiro made genjutsu.


    "When you first entered my room, you already fell in my genjutsu."


    Hiro''s voice came faintly, causing Phantom to tremble in fear.

 Chapter 75 - 75 Killing Phantom

    (A/N: Want to see more chapters? Go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 20 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    -----------------------------------------------------------


    From the start, Phantom was hit by Hiro''s genjutsu, without even knowing.


    "I created this genjutsu, I call it Great Labyrinth genjutsu. What do you think of its power?" Hiro said lightly.


    Great Labyrinth genjutsu is Hiro''s genjutsu, b-level genjutsu. But it is very practical. This genjutsu puts the opponent to be in the maze and makes him go through all kinds of hints and illusions, deepen the fear in the enemy''s heart. At present, Hiro can already use the power of three tomoes Sharingan to the limit. Which makes the effect of Great Labyrinth genjutsu even more powerful.


    The horror in Phantom''s heart at this time couldn''t be described, he couldn''t think Hiro was still proficient in genjutsu.


    he can put him in a genjutsu without knowing it, which shows how powerful Hiro''s genjutsu is!


    "You were sent by Danzo." Hiro''s words shocked Phantom again, but Phantom did not speak because he could not reveal the slightest secret of Root.


    Hiro said again faintly: "It seems Danzo sama is interested in me, but I am only interested in beautiful women, I am not interested in an old ugly man." Phantom''s eyes showed anger. Hiro insulting Danzo made him very angry! Many of the members of Root are Danzo''s diehards, Phantom is one of them.


    Hiro glanced at Phantom and said coldly: "You are my prisoner now, and you must have the consciousness of a prisoner. Your code name is Phantom, right, you are proficient in genjutsu, your strength is pretty good."


    "What..." Phantom is even more surprised, Unexpectedly, Hiro knew everything about his mission, which was extremely shocking.


    How is this possible?


    How could Hiro know the secret of ''Root''? Phantom looked at Hiro and felt Hiro was becoming more and more mysterious. Phantom was gradually becoming restless, and his defense was slightly loosened.


    Hiro first used genjutsu to frighten him, then explained his identity with a few words, which caused subtle changes in Phantom''s heart.


    It''s just how could he know, Hiro got all this information from the system body.


    The system is very amazing easy to use!


    Hiro looked at Phantom and said: "Since Danzo sama wants to see my Mokuton, why didn''t he come in person? Why he sent instead?"


    The Phantom was silent.


    He didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. It seemed that he didn''t dare to reveal the slightest information about the root. Hiro sighed, the old fu?ker Danzo did have a good subordinate, at least most Root members are very loyal to him.


    Seeing Phantom''s silence, Hiro said indifferently: "Oh, you can''t speak, right? It seems in your ''root'' there is something called curse seal on the tongue, right. "


    Phantom looked at Will, not knowing what to do or say.


    "Well, it useless to with you, you can''t say Danzo''s secret anyway. It''s useless to keep you alive. "Hiro shrugged, removed the illusion, and walked in front of the phantom. The phantom was still under the effect of his genjutsu. He was paralyzed and unable to move.


    Hiro walked in front of the phantom and reached out his hands.


    An electric light chirps in his hand, it starts flicking, it is Chidori" You..." Phantom''s pupils shrunk, knowing what Hiro is going to do, the terror in his eyes become thicker, he said in a terrified voice. : "You, you can''t kill me, otherwise, Danzo-sama will not let you go..."


    "Oh? Do you think with Danzo''s character, he will fight me for the life of a subordinate? "Hiro said faintly.


    The Phantom didn''t talk anymore.


    From the moment Phantom broke into Hiro''s house, his ending was already doomed.


    If Hiro let phantom go off so easily, then his attitude would be too soft. Now, Danzo using this guy to test Hiro!


    Now, how can Hiro let this go? Only using ruthless Hiro can make Danzo don''t act rashly, Hiro will be more jealous of him and dare not do anything!


    "You... Hiro! Danzo sama has already noticed you. If you make such a big movement, Danzo sama will be more alert to you... You..." Of course Phantom does not want to die.


    so he kept talking.


    "Noisy."


    Hiro said coldly.


    At the same time, Hiro''s thunder light flashed, and the Phantom''s figure fell softly to the ground. The vitality in his eyes gradually dissipated, he was dead.


    Hiro looked at Phantom''s body and said "what a pitiful guy, he died just to deliver a message"


    Is Hiro afraid of Danzo?


    You may be wary and afraid of Danzo, but Hiro will never fear Danzo!


    What about Danzo?


    After all, Hiro and Danzo had a contradiction in the first place. Now Hiro is a member of Anbu which is directly under the Third Hokage, there is a gap between Third Hokage and Danzo. Besides, Danzo is very interested in Hiro''s Mokuton, sooner or later there will be a fight between them.


    there is always a solution to a problem.


    If he became a strong ninja-like Uchiha Madara and Hashirama, would he fear someone like Danzo?


    Of course not!


    Hiro used a tough and ruthless method by directly killing the opponent.


    "Danzo..." Hiro thought about Danzo''s matter carefully, then he had made a decision.


    At the moment Hiro killed Phantom.


    Somewhere in Konoha, in an underground secret base.


    Danzo is leaning on crutches, half of his body is wrapped in a bandage, behind him there are several members of the root organization standing.


    Danzo who was sitting, as if he had sensed something, he thought: "the cursed seal on Phantom has disappeared? Could it be that he has..."


    Danzo fell into deep thoughts.

 Chapter 76 - 76 Mangekyou Sharingan Opening Condition

    hello guys


    sorry for making you wait


    ---------------------------------


    (A/N: Want to see more chapters? Go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 20 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    -----------------------------------------------------------


    After Hiro killed Phantom, Danzo sensed Phantom''s Juinjutsu disappearance, he was very surprised.


    "Could it be that Hiro boy... Damn, that boy is so bold!" after knowing what happened he cursed, but after some time he recovered his calm, but his eyes flickered but no one knows what he was thinking.


    After a while, Danzo murmured: "If Hiro killed the Phantom..." Danzo''s eyes gradually became sharp and calm again.


    "Hiro, what an interesting guy- ." Danzo leaned on his staff, sinking into his thoughts.


    ...


    Hiro, after disposing of Phantom''s body, covered it up, he started thinking.


    "Danzo shouldn''t do anything to me for the time being. I am Anbu Captain under the Third Hokage. Although Danzo is strong, he isn''t Konoha''s Hokage. to deal with Danzo, my strength must be even stronger." Hiro said to himself.


    Hiro analyzed Danzo''s character before killing the Phantom.


    It can be said that Hiro had already made some plans to deal with Danzo.


    Hiro didn''t need too much thinking, he had already figured out how to deal with Danzo. Although Danzo is strong, Hiro is also strong but not at the same level, so the top priority is to improve his strength.


    "At present, the three abilities I rely on are Mokuton, Sharingan, and Flying Thunder God. Among them, if I want to improve my strength quickly, the quickest way is Sharingan." Hiro thought.


    Both Mokuton and Flying Thunder God need very hard training so it takes a lot of time which Hiro doesn''t have, but Sharingan is completely different it is much faster, as long as he opens Mangekyou Sharingan he strength will directly enter kage-level, he can even have top kage level ninja strength.


    Thinking of this, Hiro immediately entered the modifier space.


    "System, how can I open the Mangekyou Sharingan?" Hiro asked.


    The system replied with a soft female voice "detecting, the host has three tomoes Sharingan, it reached ordinary Sharingan''s limit, upgrading it to Mangekyou Sharingan needs some conditions."


    "opening Mangekyou Sharingan condition is: kill the closest person to you, or witness the death of the closest person to you, take one of your family members'' eyes, replace it with yours. "


    Hiro said: "Of course I know this. I''m asking if there are other ways to open eyes?" "


    Killing the closest person to him, this method undoubtedly makes Hiro want to puke. It''s eyes filled with evil...


    " host can use another method, because of the modifier existence, the host only needs to kill an Uchiha kage-level ninja with Sharingan. This system can extract the chakra and hatred from the opponent''s Sharingan to open the host''s eyes. "The female voice of the system came.


    Hiro understood. In other words, another condition is to kill the kage-level ninja with the Sharingan!


    As long as Hiro kills a kage-level ninja with Sharingan, the system will help him to open Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Thinking of this, Hiro''s heart become excited: "As long as he is a kage-level ninja with Sharingan, right, he doesn''t have to have Mangekyou Sharingan, right? "


    " Yes. "


    Hiro understands.


    This condition is a bit hard, but not too difficult.


    "It seems I should go to Uchiha''s family territory. There shouldn''t be many Uchiha classmen who meet the system requirements..." Hiro thought in himself.


    After knowing the conditions for opening Mangekyou Sharingan, Hiro immediately started making plans.


    As long as he opens Mangekyou Sharingan, Hiro''s strength will directly enter Kage-Level.


    Next day.


    Hiro got up early in the morning, Kurenai woke up even earlier than Hiro. This girl carefully prepared breakfast for Hiro. Several kinds of rich snacks were placed on Hiro''s table, and she also helped Hiro clean. Her actions made Hiro''s heart filled with warmth, what a wonderful girl.


    Hiro never expected Kurenai to be so well-behaved and willing to do this for him.


    After eating snacks, Hiro was in a good mood, he agreed with Kurenai to find Kakashi, Guy, Obito, and others for a small gathering.


    ¡¤


    By the way, because of what happened in Sand, Sarutobi Asuma didn''t bother Kurenai anymore. he stays away from Hiro, Kakashi, and others. Hiro hadn''t seen Asuma for a long time, he seemed to have disappeared from Konoha.


    Hiro and Obito chatted, and inadvertently proposed the idea of ??admiring Uchiha and wanting to visit the Uchiha clan, with Obito''s kind and willing nature, he agreed to Hiro''s request, he would go to the Uchiha clan as a guest tomorrow.


    After solving this matter, Hiro''s heart was excited.


    After that, the two little girls, Kurenai and Rin, took Hiro to tell them the story of what happened on the battlefield, Guy, Obito, and Kakashi were also very curious about this because according to Third Hokage''s decision, Kakashi and Obito are also about to go to the battlefield.


    "Wait for me to go to the battlefield, hehe, then I will show the power of youth!" Guy clenched his fists, he was eager to try.


    The hard work of this guy in training is always a hell mode. At present, Guy is making progress very quickly. He can already open three gates from Eight Inner Gates, so Hiro knows Guy isn''t just talking, he has some strength.


    "Come on, Guy." Hiro patted Kai on the shoulder. Hiro always appreciates those who work hard.


    Guy nodded fiercely: "I will, so I can live up to my youth and blood!"


    Hiro''s mouth twitched, speechless.


    It''s time to go back to each house for a while and relax with everyone.


    Hiro sent Kurenai home first, and then returned to his home.


    A man with a bandage on his right half, leaning on a staff, about fifty years old, blocked Hiro''s path, Danzo!

 Chapter 77 - 77 Confrontation with Danzo!

    (A/N: Want to see more chapters? Go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 20 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    Danzo blocked Hiro''s way!


    This is the first time Hiro has seen Danzo.


    He saw Danzo was leaning on a staff, the right half of his body including his eyes wrapped in bandages, his expression was indifferent, his other eye was closed as well.


    Danzo himself is a very powerful kage level ninja.


    Besides Danzo, two people were standing, one on the left and one on the right.


    One of them looked thin and small, he looked young, he may even be about the same age as Hiro, wearing a black ninja suit, a cat face mask on his face, it is the costume of Anbu.


    The other has an ?du?t ninja body, wearing a fox mask, standing on the right side of Danzo.


    "Danzo-Sama," Hiro said. He glanced at Danzo and his two subordinates, he saw one of them seemed to be at the same age as him. Because his hair was exposed, he could see his hair is brown. Hiro thought of something.


    About the same age as him, with brown hair, Hiro immediately thought of someone...


    Could it be him?


    "Hiro." Danzo nodded slightly and said: "Sure enough, you are an extraordinary young ninja. I have heard of your achievements. I have already told Third Hokage that I want to transfer you to the ''root''. I appreciate you."


    "Thanks a lot." Hiro nodded slightly and said without sincerity.


    Danzo didn''t care, waved his hand, and took a closer look at Hiro, and said: " yesterday, a ninja codenamed Phantom of our Root died accidentally. He seems to have died near your home. I want to investigate. , Please cooperate."


    Danzo''s tone became sharp.


    Hiro squinted his eyes and shrugged, disapproving.


    " I have never seen this person. I think Danzo-Sama should have found the wrong person. I am also not interested in joining the ''Root''." Hiro replied lightly.


    Hiro''s attitude is very tough, he also has a strong backbone now.


    At least Hiro knew that Danzo would never dare to do anything to him in a short time. Hiro''s teacher Tsunade and he is an Anbu under the Third Hokage, it isn''t been a long since Konoha establishment, even Danzo should be a little afraid at this time.


    Hearing Hiro''s words, he saw Danzo frowning: "I want you to ?ssist in the investigation, please cooperate."


    Of course, this is also a tentative move by Danzo.


    Hiro said coldly: "I was with Kurenai and others yesterday, and I have never seen the root ninja. Besides, if Danzo Sama wants me to ?ssist in the investigation, please ask Hokage sama first. Besides, I am now an Anbu captain directly under Hokage sama."


    "What?" Danzo was slightly surprised.


    He didn''t expect Hiro to have become the captain of Hokage''s Anbu team!


    This identity is not simple at all, at least in Konoha it has a lot of privileges, which means Hiro''s only takes orders from the Third Hokage!


    If Danzo wants to order Hiro, he must get Third Hokage''s permission first!


    This one of the protection ways Third Hokage gave to Hiro.


    Danzo fell into deep thoughts, he didn''t expect things to be so tricky, Hiro was prepared. Danzo''s expression turned a little embarrassed, he guessed Hiro would have a countermeasure. This kid is really difficult to deal with. he heard that Tsunade cares about him very much, so attacking Hiro not only angers Third Hokage but Tsunade also.


    "Damn it, Sarutobi defends this kid to this degree." Danzo was angry.


    Lure!


    Danzo looked at Hiro and said, "Hiro, I heard that you can use Mokuton, right."


    "yes, Danzo-Sama." Hiro nodded.


    "Our root also has been studying Mokuton, after all, it is the strongest bloodline limit left by the First Hokage sama. In the "root", there is ''Mokuton Ninjutsu Scroll'', which is a legacy of the First Hokage sama. , It records many contents about Mokuton, which may be helpful to you." Danzo.


    ''Mokuton Ninjutsu Scroll'' left by Hashirama?


    It seems that this thing exists in the root, otherwise how could Danzo know that Sharingan con only transplanted to other people using Hashirama''s cell? How can Yamato use Mokuton in the original work?


    In the original book, Yamato Mokuton style, if there is no guidance from the Mokuton Ninjutsus Scroll of Hashirama, it may be impossible for Yamato to use Mokuton...


    Hiro was surprised, Danzo''s words should not be false, there is such a thing.


    "As long as you join Root, I will give you Mokuton Ninjutsu Scroll to study. What do you think? Don''t have any worries. If you are worried the Third Hokage would disagree, I will talk to him." Danzo said lightly, It seems Hiro has swallowed the bite.


    When Hiro joins the ''root'', he will place a curse seal on Hiro. And Hiro will be his obedient puppet.


    As for Mokuton Ninjutsu Scroll of Hashirama, there is indeed such thing in the root, but Mokuton records left by Hashirama are so obscure and so complicated that most people cannot study it at all. As for why Danzo can use it because he has been studying it for many years.


    Anyway, Hiro must be under his control at any cost!


    This is Danzo''s plan.


    If it was someone else, under this coercion and temptation, maybe he would agree.


    However, Hiro is well aware of the nature of Danzo, and being with Danzo is no different from seeking your death. Who knows what he was thinking about?


    Hiro knew this very well, he was always vigilant about Danzo.


    However, since there is such a good thing as Mokuton Ninjutsu Scroll left by the First Hokage, he must find a way to get it! Thanks to Danzo for providing such useful news.


    If Danzo knew Hiro''s thoughts, he will regret coming here.


    Faced with Danzo''s wooing, Hiro also replied very readily: "Sorry, I''m not interested in the time being."

 Chapter 78 - 78 Mokuton Vs Mokuton

    (A/N: Want to see more chapters? Go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 20 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    "Sorry, I am not interested in the time being." Hiro refused very simply, making Danzo a little bit ashamed and angry.


    This kid is really smart!


    Danzo was thinking Hiro would take his offer without hesitating, but who would have thought this kid won''t be fooled!. Ever since he took control of the ''Root'', even Third Hokage won''t move him easily. Who would have thought he would encounter such a difficult situation with Hiro?


    Hiro was holding fire in his heart.


    Danzo said faintly: "In this case, I will not force you, but the door of ''Root'' will always be open for you."


    "Then thank Danzo sama." Hiro shrugged and said nothing.


    Hiro could see that Danzo was a little angry, but Hiro didn''t care, anyway, he didn''t bother to fight with Danzo and Orochimaru. Their talk comes to an end, Hiro and Danzo have nothing to talk about anymore.


    But he has to think of a way to get ''Mokuton Ninjutsu Scroll'' leftover from the first Hokage, which will be very helpful to Hiro''s training of Mokuton.


    Thinking of this, Hiro decided in his heart.


    "Since there is nothing to talk about, then I will leave first," Hiro said lightly.


    While talking, Hiro raised his foot and prepared to leave.


    When Hiro was about to leave, he was stopped by Danzo: "Wait."


    "Is there something, Danzo sama?"


    Danzo smiled, but his face was a little gloomy: "I still want to tell you that in the Root we have a ninja can use Mokuton ."


    "Oh?" Hiro turned around and deliberately said: "is there something like this?"


    Hiro swept forward, he had guessed who it was, but he didn''t speak...


    Danzo shouted: "A, get out."


    "Yes, Danzo-sama." The ninja codenamed Kinoe is Yamato! he is about the same age as Hiro at this time, probably less than nine years old. He has already joined the root organization.


    Yamato was the experimental subject of Orochimaru, but because of the cooperation between Orochimaru and Danzo, so Danzo knew about him, because Danzo was very interested in Mokuton, so he helped Yamato escape from Orochimaru''s hand.


    After escaping, Yamato joined the root, from then on he was controlled by Danzo and became a puppet in Danzo''s hand, code-named " Kinoe ", he was highly valued by Danzo.


    As Hiro thought, the short ninja is Yamato


    I saw Yamato wearing a cat face mask, took a step forward, looking at Hiro, his expression remained calm, and said: "Hiro sama."


    Hiro looked at Yamato, and a strange feeling surged in his heart. Did this fellow Yamato join the ''root'' so early? But it seems to be the same. In the original book, when Kakashi was twelve years old, Yamato was already in the Root he had been there for a long time.


    At the moment, Yamato should be just joined the ''root''.


    After a few years, Yamato escaped from the root, and directly joined the Anbu of Third Hokage, so he becomes directly under the Third Hokage.


    A thought flashed through Hiro''s mind, when he saw Yamato standing in front of him, he could see a fighting intent in his eyes.


    Hiro glanced at Danzo.


    Danzo said lightly: "This Kinoe, he is a ninja of our root who can use Mokuton. He has good strength. I heard you are also can use Mokuton, so it''s better to point him to one or two and open my eyes. "


    Danzo wants to test Hiro''s Mokuton power, and at the same time, he wants to know the difference between Yamato and Hiro''s Mokuton!


    Hiro instantly knew what Danzo was thinking.


    fine, don''t you just want to see Mokuton? I will let you see how strong the Mokuton style is! Let you see the gap between me and Yamato!


    Hiro squinted his eyes, and a glimmer of cold light flashed across his eyes. He planned to take action ruthlessly so Danzo would be more careful when he deals with him in the future, Hiro wants to kill him right now.


    "ok." Hiro agreed.


    Seeing Hiro agreed, Danzo smiled happily, then looked at Yamato and nod his head.


    Yamato was very respectful: "Hiro sama, please take care of me."


    Hiro nodded casually.


    this time, Yamato acted, he quickly made a hand seal, and shouted: "Mokuton: Giant Forest Jutsu!"


    Mokuton Style!


    When Yamato completed his ninjutsu, many trees grew out of his arms. These woods gathered together, as if they were spiritual, like a group of poisonous snakes, biting in to trap Hiro.


    Yamato was able to use Mokuton to this degree, which was already considered good.


    These pieces of wood wrapped around Hiro, Hiro was completely trapped. The power of Mokuton lies in its user ability, if he is powerful he can change it into various forms and shapes.


    Hiro smiled: " Mokuton: Tree Bind Eternal Burial!"


    Whose Mokuton is better and stronger?


    Yamato''s Mokuton is only.


    Yamato also doesn''t have a Sage body like Hiro, plus Hiro''s extraordinary talent, so Hiro''s Mokuton power is more powerful, Yamato can''t be compared with Hiro.


    As soon as Hiro''s ninjutsu came out, Mokuton''s mighty power was instantly revealed. Numerous vines grew from the ground. The number of these branches was several times that of Yamato''s. Yamato''s expression changed. He didn''t expect the gap between Hiro and him is so big.


    Danzo was very surprised.


    What a strong Chakra, what a strong Mokuton!


    Directly destroying Yamato''s Mokuton. The Mokuton style used by Yamato was suppressed by Hiro''s Mokuton style, and the wood was torn apart, completely unable to compare with its power!


    At the same time, Hiro''s wooden rope bound Yamato''s body! This kind of wooden rope has very good flexibility and durability and is very strong. The person tied up by the wooden rope cannot move at all and can only wait to die.


    Yamato was defeated in seconds!

 Chapter 79 - 79 Uchiha Itachi!

    (A/N: Want to see more chapters? Go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 20 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    Hiro and Yamato used Mokuton at the same time, but Hiro''s Mokuton is stronger than Yamato''s. Yamato lost in seconds, he was tied up by a wooden rope, he spits out a mouthful of blood, his complexion becomes very pale.


    Surprised appeared in Yamato''s eyes. He couldn''t figure out how he was defeated in an instant.


    How big is the gap between him and Hiro?


    Danzo opened his eye a little bit, he was surprised by how this fight ended. Danzo looked at Hiro with a slightly complicated expression and hummed faintly: "As expected of Hiro, even Kinoe is no match for you. Although he can use Mokuton, your Mokuton is too much power."


    Hiro''s performance was really impressive, Danzo never thought Hiro could have such strength. This powerful strength shocked Danzo completely.


    As expected of someone who can Mokuton, no wonder Ebizo died in his hands, this kid is truly extraordinary.


    Damn, such a talent was recruited by the Third Hokage in advance. It''s really...


    Danzo regrets it now. If he knew that Hiro can have such strength in such a short time, he would fight Hiruzen for Hiro, but now it was too late.


    Hiro glanced at Yamato and put away Mokuton. Yamato was let go by Hiro. He glanced at Hiro in awe. He didn''t have much resentment towards Hiro, and just whispered: "Thank you, Hiro sama."


    Hiro nodded inadvertently, and then said to Danzo "Danzo sama, if there is nothing else, I will leave first." Danzo watched Hiro leave, his expression looked strange as if he was thinking of something.


    "The same is Mokuton, why is his Mokuton so powerful than Kinoe''s Mokuton? what is going on with this kid, if I can unlock this secret, maybe I can have original First Hokage''s Mokuton, by then..."


    There is something called ''ambition'' in Danzo''s eyes that is spreading and flickering.


    " Kinoe, B, let''s go..." Danzo said lightly.


    "Yes."


    The figures for the three of them disappeared. As Hiro had guessed, although Hiro killed the Phantom, Danzo did not rashly act on Hiro but asked Yamato to test his strength. After seeing Hiro''s strength, Danzo was also slightly surprised, knowing Hiro is not easy to deal with, so he does not want to act rashly.


    Of course, he was still waiting for an opportunity to catch Hiro.


    ...


    Hiro returned home, feeling a lot more relaxed: "Danzo should not dare to mess with me for a while, I just need to work hard and improve my strength. Danzo, I hope you think about the consequences otherwise..."


    Hiro squinted his eyes, his eyes flickering with cold light.


    If Danzo made a move on him, Hiro will act decisively and unsparingly!


    Hiro closed his eyes and start training. After about two hours, he fell asleep beautifully and waited for dawn.


    ...The next day.


    Hiro, Kakashi, Guy, Rin, and Kurenai gathered together again, because yesterday Hiro proposed to visit Uchiha''s house, so Guy and others also joined in the fun. Rin was here as well, so he readily agreed...


    Hiro was happy. His coming to the Uchiha clan is to inquire about the news. He wanted to raise his Sharingan to Mangekyou Sharingan, so he wanted to see if there is a kage level ninja in the current Uchiha family.


    Going with all his friends is tantamount to helping his cover.


    "Hiro, you are so slow, we won''t wait for you!" The guy looked excited and beckoned: "Today we are going to the Uchiha clan, Konoha''s strongest clan, the legendary Sharingan, It''s really exciting."


    Hiro smiled: "You''d better not say this in front of the Hyuga clan."


    "Why?" Guy asked strangely.


    "Hyuga and Uchiha both feel that they are the strongest family of Konoha." Hiro shrugged.


    Kurenai and Rin chuckled, thinking Hiro''s words made sense.


    When they arrived at ??the Uchiha clan territory, they only saw the continuous houses, covering a huge area, and the Uchiha clan''s clan emblem was directly in front of them.


    The emblem of the Uchiha clan represents the "Fire-Manipulating Fan", which is very obvious.


    expected of the Uchiha clan, it is indeed the most powerful clan in Konoha. It is well guarded.


    Hiro sighed with emotion, but the chakra soon dissipated again, probably because Hiro and others didn''t pose a threat.


    With Obito''s help, Hiro and others successfully entered the Uchiha clan. Obito was proudly introducing them, especially for Rin.


    Rin listened with great interest, making Obito her little fan, even more excited.


    Entering the Uchiha clan, Hiro listened to the introduction of Obito, he already had a general understanding of the Uchiha clan.


    The head of the Uchiha clan is already Uchiha Fugaku.


    At this time, Hiro suddenly heard the cry of a baby coming from nearby, he saw a black-haired woman holding a baby. The baby was crying constantly and loudly.


    Everyone was attracted by the baby''s crying, Obito immediately introduced: "This is Aunt Mikoto''s child, only a few months old, he called Uchiha Itachi."


    Puff.


    Itachi Uchiha?


    "he is so cute." Rin leaned forward, thinking that the baby was very cute, Obito nodded with her: "Yes, yeah, I think so too." All this talk for Rin''s sake, he just wants to make her like him or something like that.


    As soon as Obito leaned forward, a small water jet rushed towards his face.


    Then there came a frantic voice: "Itachi, what are you doing?! Damn it!"


    Everyone burst into laughter, he peed on Obito''s face!


    Hiro gave a thumbs up to the baby Uchiha Itachi, kid, good job!

 Chapter 80 - 80 Hiro vs. Shisui

    (A/N: Want to see more chapters? Go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 20 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    Obito was fighting with Uchiha Itachi who is in a baby state after Itachi peed on him, everyone burst into laughter, Obito was very embarrassed, especially after being peed on in front of his goddess Rin.


    But fortunately, Rin had been comforting him, which made him calm down.


    Hiro shrugged, watching this scene in his eyes, at the same time he was teasing the baby Itachi playing.


    The black-haired woman holding Itachi isn''t Uchiha Mikoto, Hiro hasn''t seen Uchiha Fugaku either. Both of them are busy after all Fugaku is the Uchiha clan leader.


    Itachi is very cute, especially when Hiro thought about the appearance of Itachi in the future, and looking at him now crying because he can''t drink milk, he always feels that there is a contrast.


    But this little guy is accurate at urinating...


    Hiro glanced at the embarrassed Obito, and smiled secretly: "Sure enough, Itachi''s shuriken Technique was originally good since he was born, he urinated very accurately just now...cough cough."


    Hiro smiled. Counting his age, Itachi was should just be born. At the end of the Third Ninja War, Itachi was almost four years old, and Sasuke and Naruto were almost just born at that time.


    Thinking of this, Hiro straightened his thoughts.


    While he was thinking, a voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "Obito, Hiro, you are all here..." The


    voice came. Hiro looked back, he saw a black-haired with black-eyes coming up with a large sword on his back. he is Uchiha Shisui.


    Uchiha Shisui appeared in front of Hiro and others.


    " Shisui..." Obito looked towards Shisui, when Shisui saw that Obito came forward, he took a step back, sniffed his nose, and said, "Hey, it''s strange, why do you smell like urine."


    Hiro starts laughing, so did everyone, only Obito complexion turned black and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Obito speechlessly said: "it is all Itachi''s fault, damn, I will beat him up when he grows up!"


    Hearing what Obito just said, Hiro looked at Obito with a strange look.


    It seems Obito didn''t have a chance against Itachi from beginning to end.


    Poor Obito, after hearing Shisui he wanted to find a hole in the ground to hide.


    At this time, Uchiha Shisui walked in front of Hiro.


    "Hiro." Shisui greeted Hiro with a smile.


    Hiro also nodded slightly: "it is been a while." Hiro and Shisui have met several times before. The relationship between the two is pretty good. After all, Shisui has a very gentle personality, so they can be considered friends.


    "I''ve heard about your achievements on the battlefield, you are amazing." Shisui looked at Hiro, he was smiling, he was surprised by Hiro''s strength.


    Therefore, when he learned about Hiro''s achievements on the battlefield, Uchiha Shisui was also eager to try his strength against Hiro, he felt a little itchy.


    Hiro and Shisui only fought once, it was in the Forest of Death.


    Hiro shrugged and smiled, and said, "According to the orders of the Third Hokage, you will be on the battlefield soon. I believe your performance will not be bad by then."


    The name ''Shisui of the Body Flicker'' will soon be famous in the Ninja world. Hiro does not doubt this.


    Obito seems very proud: "Yes, Shisui is super strong. He already opened his Sharingan, which is unique among us in the Uchiha clan!"


    Kakashi''s dead fish eyes finally changed slightly at this time, and said: " he is a talent ninja, he is much better than someone only knows how to yell and scream all the day... "


    Being ridiculed by Kakashi, he shouted angrily "Kakashi "


    Kakashi and Obito, just like Sasuke and Naruto.


    Everyone is smiling.


    But at this moment, he saw Shisui taking a step forward and said: "Hiro, I know you are very powerful, but still I want to fight against you, place take care of me."


    "What? Want to fight against Hiro?" The guy was surprised, he subconsciously Exclaimed.


    Not only Guy, Obito, Rin and Kakashi, Kurenai


    Kurenai is slightly surprised, she did not expect that Shisui would suddenly make this request.


    Among them, Shisui''s strength is indeed the best.


    But Hiro was even better.


    After all, Hiro can kill even Ebizo, Hiro made remarkable achievements in War, he is simply a metamorphosis! This is what Guy and others think.


    Of course, Shisui is not weak either.


    It''s just that, in comparison, Shisui doesn''t have any achievements yet. Although he has always been known as Uchiha''s strongest genius, he rarely took action.


    Seeing everyone talking, Shisui''s expression remained unchanged, and he smiled: "I just want to see how is my strength compare to you Hiro, you are the best opponent."


    Hearing that Shisui was going to challenge Hiro, many people from the Uchiha clan came out.


    I saw at least twenty Uchiha clan members coming out. There were males and females, old and young, some even opened their Sharingan. The blood-red eyes were surprisingly amazing.


    After all, Shisui is the strongest young genius ninja within Uchiha. He challenged Hiro, who is currently the most popular raising ninja in Konoha. So of course this fight will attract much attention.


    "Hiro vs Shisui? A collision between genius, I don''t know who will win."


    " Shisui has already opened his Sharingan, so his strength should be stronger than Hiro''s, right?"


    "I don''t think so, the rumor says that Hiro has killed Ebizo of Sand..."


    "Well, even if Hiro is strong, it won''t be easy to defeat Shisui."


    With the sound of discussion, a lot of Uchiha family members came out to watch, Hiro carefully observed and perceives these people, just so, this time he just wanted to explore Uchiha''s kage-level ninja, so he could find an opportunity to open Mangekyou Sharingan!

 Chapter 81 - 81 How is this possible!

    (A/N: Want to see more chapters? Go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 20 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    Hearing Shisui is going to challenge Hiro, more than 20 people from the Uchiha clan came out, they all were interested in this match.


    Kurenai and others were watching, they wanted to know the result of this fight.


    Hiro glanced at people of the Uchiha family but did not find any kage-level ninja.


    "Uchiha Fugaku should be a strong kage-level ninja, but he is now the head of the Uchiha family. His position too conspicuous and difficult to handle..." Hiro calculated: "I don''t know if there are other kage-level ninjas in the Uchiha family. "


    But seeing more and more people paying attention to the battle between him and Shisui, Hiro''s expression gradually became serious.


    Everyone looked at Hiro and Shisui. It can be said that Konoha''s two strongest geniuses are about to start a battle.


    Hiro and Shisui stand separately.


    Shisui humbly said to Hiro: " please take care of me."


    The members of the Uchiha family, Kurenai and others are watching, even the baby Uchiha Itachi stopped crying. He stopped making trouble, staring at them with his big black eyes.


    Hiro and Shisui, the battle between the two begins!


    Without hesitation, Shisui opened his Sharingan first. Hiro looked at it and saw that Shishui''s eyes both have double- tomoes.


    It turned out that Shisui has double-tomoes Sharingan...


    Hiro was a little surprised.


    Other ninjas of the Uchiha clan were also surprised: "Shisui''s eyes are already double-tomoes Sharingan..."


    "Awesome, as expected of our Uchiha clan genius! It seems Hiro in trouble now."


    "Hey, I think too."


    Obito was a little surprised: " Shisui ''s eyes are already double-tomoes Sharingan. Shisui is growing very fast. I don''t know if Hiro..."


    Kakashi said without expression "I think Hiro can win."


    "I also think Hiro can win." Guy also said firmly.


    Kurenai and Rin glanced at each other, and both of them thought Hiro would win. Growing up with Hiro since childhood, they know Hiro''s power well.


    Even if Shisui has double-tomoes Sharingan,


    Shisui certainly not Hiro''s opponent!


    Kakashi and Guy believe this even more.


    On the square in front of Uchiha Clan Land, Hiro and Shisui had already started to fight.


    " Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!" In an instant, Shisui attacked, he completed his hand seal very quickly.


    The flames gathered, and a huge fireball was about a few meters long, and it came straight toward Hiro. The fireball made the surrounding air suddenly heat up, and the high temperature seemed to melt people.


    The power of the fireball exploded, but Hiro''s figure was gone.


    Shisui''s attack failed!


    Hiro''s figure disappeared, everyone was slightly surprised, Shisui did not dare to be careless, Shisui''s double-tomoes were spreading, he was wary of every direction Hiro might appear.


    But seeing this time, dozens of kunai shot from an extremely far place, Shisui was shocked and quickly avoided using body flicker jutsu.


    Between two kunai, the chakra silk thread gathers, it appears as a net and moves towards Shisui!


    Everyone uttered exclamations one after another, completely surprised by Hiro''s performance, it was so strong, all of them were shocked.


    At this critical moment, Shisui''s figure flashed, and immediately avoided the attack, leaving a shadow on the spot.


    "He trained his body flicker jutsu very well, really worthy of Uchiha family genius." Hiro once again release Ninjutsu: "Mokuton: Four Pillar Prison Jutsu "


    Shisui once again used body flicker jutsu to dodge.


    After using body flicker jutsu successfully, although chakra consummation wasn''t small, he did not have the slightest hesitation, he releases Ninjutsu: " Fire Style: Phoenix Flame Scarlet Claw!"


    Shisui''s hand seal speed was really fast, and the seal was completed in a blink of an eye. With a spit, he gathered the Phoenix Fire and the Shuriken and wrapped the Shuriken with Phoenix Fire shot out like a meteor, heading towards Hiro.


    Everyone around Uchiha is amazed "The combination of fire style and shuriken created brand-new ninjutsu. Shisui is only 9 years old, right."


    "Yes, he is amazing." The Uchiha clan members admired Shisui. Of course, Hiro''s performance was even more amazing.


    Shisui attacked with all his strength, his ninjutsu wasn''t weak either.


    Hiro''s figure flickered for a few moments before evading this ninjutsu.


    After that, after seeing Hiro clashing with Shisui again, the two competed for another round of ninjutsu, Shisui''s Chakra gradually became insufficient.


    "Mokuton: Silent Strangle Jutsu."


    Hiro seized this opportunity, the vines spread out, restraining Shisui''s whole body. Shisui couldn''t move, and Chakra was almost consumed, and finally lost.


    "I lost," Shisui admitted his defeat.


    The surrounding Uchiha people nodded one after another, feeling Shisui was doing pretty well, at least Hiro did not show an overwhelming advantage, and the two of them fought for a long time.


    But there are also Uchiha people who are a bit strange, is this Hiro''s strength? How do you feel that it is only at Special Jounin level, with this kind of strength he killed Ebizo?


    Everyone is a little bit suspicious and weird, thinking that it shouldn''t be reasonable.


    Kakashi, Guy, and others also felt something was wrong. Hiro''s strength has become stronger than before, but it doesn''t seem to be as powerful as it was written in the battle report...


    At this moment, I saw only those standing in the field. ''Hiro'', his body gradually changed suddenly and became a wooden person!


    "This is..." The Uchiha tribe, Kakashi, and others, including Shisui, were taken aback.


    "This is a wooden clone, Hiro had been using a wooden clone to fight Shisui before!" An Uchiha''s tribe seemed to be knowledgeable and muttered.


    Wood clone!


    Everyone was horrified and took a breath. It turned out that it was only Hiro''s wooden clone who was fighting Shisui!


    Shisui couldn''t even win Hiro''s Mokuton clone!


    How can this be?

 Chapter 82 - 82 Number One Genius In Konoha

    (A/N: Want to see more chapters? Go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 20 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    What Hiro used in the entire battle with Shisui has been only a Mokuton clone. From the beginning to the end, his real body has been hidden in the dark, untouched. !


    But even so, Shisui was still defeated by Hiro''s Mokuton clone!


    Seeing that section of wooden on the ground, everyone was stunned. This scene subverted their cognition.


    That''s how Shisui lost?


    Uchiha''s first genius, unexpectedly defeated so easily, the gap between him and Hiro is already so big?


    Among the members of the Uchiha clan, several of them watched the battle with their Sharingan, and they were completely surprised.


    "When did he use Mokuton clone? How come Sharingan can''t see the difference between a clone and the real body..."


    "Yes, l also didn''t notice, how is this possible?"


    Such remarks one after another, everyone was completely shocked and stunned.


    When they saw Hiro was using only a clone, surprising to everyone, their Sharingan couldn''t distinguish between the clone and real body.


    When Hiro heard these people from the Uchiha clan and laughed secretly. Even Uchiha Madara could not distinguish the Mokuton avatar of Hashirama during their battle, let alone the ordinary Sharingan?


    The Mokuton clone is far stronger than the normal clone ninjutsu, and more importantly, it is extremely difficult to distinguish, almost completely like a real body, so even Uchiha Madara will make mistakes in judgment.


    Of course, this is also because Uchiha Madara''s opponent is Hashirama.


    Shisui was still standing by as if still immersed in battle.


    " Shisui?" Hiro patted Shisui''s shoulder. There was no conflict between him and Shisui.


    Only then did Shisui return to his senses: "Ah, I''m fine."


    Shisui said sadly: "you are really strong, the gap between me and you is so big. Sure enough, you are as powerful as the rumors say."


    This time losing to Hiro, was a blow to his confidence, but Shisui still maintains calm and demeanor, Hiro was surprised, there is indeed a reason for him to be strong in the future.


    Hiro said: "In fact, you are already very good." Hiro''s words are sincere. Now he has a Mokuton and a sage body, so the performance of Shisui is already quite good. After all, Shisui Only eight years old.


    Shisui was silent.


    And Kakashi and others also recovered.


    Guy finally opened his mouth. He rarely did not say some words such as passion and youth, but said: "I have to say every time I watch Hiro''s battle, I feel very weak..."


    when Guy said that everyone becomes silent. Rin and Obito nodded in agreement.


    Even Kurenai was holding her small fist, and she had to work hard in the future, otherwise, wouldn''t it be completely left behind by Hiro?


    Kakashi didn''t speak and was completely silent from the moment Hiro''s Mokuton appeared. He was wearing a mask, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    After the match between Shisui and Hiro is over, the next step is the seal of reconciliation, which is the end of the match. At this time, the Uchiha clan members were even more amazed, seeing the battle just now in their eyes full of emotion.


    It can only be said that Hiro is really strong to a certain extent. Everyone probably guessed Hiro could win Shisui, but who would have thought that he would win Shisui in this way?


    This is simply...


    They didn''t know what to say, Shisui quickly recovered its state. Of course, it was only superficially restored. Shisui''s mood is complicated and subtle.


    The people of the Uchiha clan were completely surprised. And the reason why Hiro used this conspicuous method was also his plan. He wanted to test whether the Uchiha clan had any powerful ninjas noticed through such a battle.


    But now it seems that the Uchiha clan is declining.


    seems that there is no response...


    Hiro can''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    Could it be said that the Uchiha clan doesn''t have any other kage-level ninja? Only Uchiha Fugaku?


    Hiro doesn''t want to kill Uchiha Fugaku, because it is too conspicuous and will cause a lot of trouble.


    While Hiro was thinking about it, he heard a coughing sound at this time.


    But I saw an old man walking out of Uchiha''s ancestral hall. This old man was about sixty years old. His face was full of wrinkles, his hair was sparse, and his silver hair was visible. The old man had a serious face and looked quite prestigious.


    As soon as he appeared, the Uchiha clan members greeted him one after another: "Elder."


    "I have met the elders." All Uchiha clan members greeted him politely, respectfully, they respected him very much.


    "Grand Elder." At this time, even the stubborn Obito did not dare to make a mistake and greeted politely. The same is true for Shisui.


    Hiro''s expression shrank, and he knew that a big man had arrived!


    Does it seem to be the elder of Uchiha''s family?


    " Shisui, this battle between you and Hiro, it is not a bad thing to lose to him, but you must train very hard. You are the genius of our Uchiha clan. I have high hopes for you" The great elder spoke.


    Shisui''s spirit was lifted, he nodded quickly and said, "Yes, Great Elder."


    The elder nodded slightly and then focused his gaze on Hiro''s body: "Hiro, I have long heard that a strong genius has appeared in the village.. I didn''t think it was a big deal before, but now it seems I was wrong. You are the number one genius in Konoha!"

 Chapter 83 - 83 Mission goal, Kage-Level Ninja appears!

    (A/N: Want to see more chapters? Go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 20 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    The great elder spoke highly of Hiro and directly regarded Hiro as Konoha''s first genius.


    Hearing the evaluation of the great elder, everyone in the Uchiha family showed a different look. Some nodded, while others were unconvinced.


    "I''m overrated, it''s just luck," Hiro replied calmly.


    When Hiro was talking with the great elder, a system prompt sounded suddenly in his ear.


    "Ding, the host, please pay attention. When encountering the great elder of the Uchiha clan ''Uchiha Ken'', Uchiha Ken''s strength is at kage level, it fulfills the condition for upgrading Sharingan to Mangekyou Sharingan." The system prompt shocked Hiro''s heart, he finally found the target. !


    This Uchiha clan''s great elder Uchiha Ken is a Kage-level ninja.


    Hiro thought a lot, but on the surface he was calm.


    Uchiha Ken nodded slightly and said faintly: "You just fought Shisui, it was an amazing fight. I don''t think even Orochimaru and Tsunade can compare to you, just like the light of the stars. Generally speaking, it is not an exaggeration to call you Konoha''s first genius."


    Hearing Uchiha Ken''s words, Uchiha family members, Kurenai, and others all around were Surprised.


    great elder so optimistic about Hiro.


    Hiro''s heart shuddered, but he felt something was wrong.


    What do you say? Nothing to show courtesy, you will steal if you do it!


    Uchiha Ken''s high evaluation of Hiro will surely arouse the attention of some interested people, and even make many people secretly dissatisfied. On the face of it, he praised Hiro, but in fact, he pushed Hiro into the furnace!


    Hiro vaguely felt this way.


    "Senior praised." Hiro was expressionless as if turning a deaf ear to these compliments.


    Uchiha is very likely to be the mission goal of Hiro. In this case, of course, knowing your enemy meaning you won half the battle.


    Hiro got an idea.


    "Well, you young people talk to each other, I won''t waste your time." Uchiha Ken did not stay too much, just smiled faintly.


    Uchiha Ken came fast and went fast, but Hiro was very wary of him.


    After this, Hiro and others returned to normal, his battle with Shisui ended.


    Shisui took the initiative to step forward to look at Hiro and said, "Hiro, this time you won, you are much better than me. But I won''t give up so easily, and I will challenge you next time. "


    "Waiting at any time." Hiro knows Shisui will grow up quickly, especially after his Mangekyou Sharingan is opened, he will be very powerful.


    Shisui also quickly recovered his mood and took the initiative to take Hiro and others around in the Uchiha clan and introduce them to some of the clan situation, which gave Hiro a faint illusion.


    After the visit, Hiro always felt a breath locked in him.


    If Hiro doesn''t have the sage body, it is impossible to perceive it, but the actual situation is indeed like this. There is such a breath, he is always exploring and locking him.


    "Is it Uchiha Ken? There must be something wrong with this old guy..." Of course, Hiro''s first suspect was Uchiha Ken.


    This breath is very concealed, but like a tarsal maggot, it is always exploring Hiro. The owner of the breath is a strong person, probably Uchiha Ken.


    Hiro remained calm, pretending as if nothing happened.


    Kurenai and Rin seem to be very interested in the baby Itachi, and they are constantly teasing Itachi. Itachi is quite spiritual, not crying or making trouble at this time, just like ordinary children. No much different.


    Everyone played around for a while, when they saw the sun gradually set, they were ready to go home.


    But at this time, Obito is reluctant to give up, don''t get me wrong, this guy is just reluctant to give up Nohara Lin.


    Obito offer to send Rin once again was tactfully rejected by Rin, when Obito saw Hiro send Kurenai home he almost cried, he envied Hiro''s peach blossom luck.


    Hiro and Kurenai walked out of the Uchiha clan. At this time, Hiro finally felt that the aura of exploring himself disappeared, and the feeling of glowing in his heart disappeared.


    It seems that he had a good guess, this breath was from Uchiha''s family, it should be Uchiha Ken.


    The cold light flashed in Hiro''s eyes.


    Along the way, Kurenai was very cheerful, twittering like a happy lark.


    The backs of Hiro and Kurenai are elongated, and they match harmoniously in the setting sun.


    ...At this time, in a small building belonging to the Uchiha clan.


    Uchiha Ken slowly walking to the window, standing in front of the small building window, just in time to see the shadows of Hiro and Kurenai.


    he kept focusing on Hiro''s body.


    Seeing Hiro''s back, Uchiha''s eyes flickered: "Hiro..."


    "Mokuton, really extraordinary, is it like the secrets of the Uchiha clan? Mokuton and my Uchiha clan''s Sharingan seem to be different. Such power, this kid..." Uchiha Ken murmured, only looking at Hiro, his eyes gradually sharpened.


    "Mokuton..."


    Obviously, Uchiha Ken coveted Hiro''s Mokuton.

 Chapter 84 - 84 Happy Hiro!

    (A/N: Want to see more chapters? Go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 20 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    Go home and rest for a night.


    When he woke up the next day, he trained ninjutsu as usual, at dusk Hiro went to Tsunade''s courtyard.


    Senju Family Territory.


    Compared with the excitement of the Uchiha clan yesterday, the Senju clan undoubtedly looked particularly deserted and completely depressed. Although there were many houses, they were very dilapidated and unoccupied for a long time.


    According to Hiro''s understanding, the Senju clan originally came from the Warring States and has always been a prosperous clan, and it was a real big clan during the Hashirama and Tobirama period. But in the Second Ninja World War, the Senju Clan members were sent to the battlefield, causing heavy casualties.


    Among them, the death of Tsunade''s younger brother, Nawaki, which made the Senju clan has no successor from the descendants of the Senju clan, only Tsunade, which is also one of the reasons for Tsunade''s frustration.


    Had it not been for Hiro''s appearance, Tsunade would have left Konoha like in the original work.


    "I am afraid that the decline of the Senju clan is not accidental. If I have the opportunity, I should check the information and find clues. It can be regarded as to help to Tsunade." Hiro thought.


    Senju clan suddenly turned from string family to weak family. If there were no ghosts in it, Hiro would not believe it!


    Entering Senju clan land.


    But when he saw Tsunade drinking sake, her face was reddish, she looked very charming, and she was also very casual, wearing a casual robe, wearing a green coat, with a big "gambling" written on it.


    Sure enough, one of three sannin p?rnography, gambling, and poison!


    Hiro walked up to Tsunade, Tsunade''s eyes lit up slightly, and said, "Hiro, you came at the right time! Come, play two games with me."


    He saw Tsunade as if she was already ready. She took out two pairs of dice.


    "Teacher, no..."


    Hiro was speechless, Tsunade wants to teach him gambling?


    But looking at Tsunade''s smile, he couldn''t bear to sweep Tsunade''s interest, and smiled: "Well, it''s better than the number of points. This is the fairest, it is better than luck."


    "Good." Tsunade''s eyes lit up when she heard Hiro.


    Tsunade gave the dice to Hiro, Hiro was also full of momentum, he sat directly opposite Tsunade, then Hiro began to shake the dice, and the sound continued to be heard. Hiro finally settled the dice.


    Tsunade was slightly surprised, curled up his smiling eyes, and said, "Interesting, you seem to be good at playing dice."


    Hiro shrugged and signaled Tsunade''s movements.


    Tsunade was also unceremonious, acted immediately, shook the dice, and soon finished shaking.


    "Compared to the size, three dice on one side, open!" Tsunade looked a little excited, her body leaned forward slightly, and suddenly a large piece of snowy skin was exposed, which was as translucent as porcelain, and the snowy jade-like skin was bright and dazzling. The place was trembling, even more, falling in Hiro''s eyes, making Hiro happy.


    Keke, this is good fortune.


    Tsunade glanced at Hiro for a moment, she was wondering why he was stunned, but when she saw Hiro''s eyes meet somewhere, she couldn''t help but flushed.


    "Bad boy, what are you looking at!" Tsunade ?r??n?d, but she was not angry. She was mostly shy when she heard the voice.


    "No, no." Hiro quickly became serious, but Tsunade couldn''t help blushing and her heartbeat become a little faster, she remembered the special healing that Hiro had done for her. This...


    Hiro''s is three six, the biggest!


    On the other hand, Tsunade''s points are one, two, and three.


    In contrast, Hiro won!


    "Come again!" Tsunade didn''t believe in luck, so she continued playing with Hiro.


    The result is still the same, Tsunade has a cup.


    What made Tsunade puzzled was that Hiro also had three sixes in the second set! And she is a one-two, two one.


    "Come again!"


    In the third set, Hiro was still three six.


    With this luck, even Tsunade looked at Hiro suspiciously, but the corner of Hiro''s mouth was smiling. It seems that Tsunade is indeed the legendary big fat sheep who will lose every bet.


    And more importantly, Hiro''s luck value has been modified. So his luck has been very good all the time. Compared with Tsunade, his luck is much better.


    "How did you do this?" Tsunade was a little unconvinced, her silver teeth gritted.


    Hiro couldn''t help but smile "I didn''t do anything, my has always been good."


    Seeing Hiro''s smile, Tsunade raised her eyebrows: "You mean my luck is very bad?"


    "no, no" Hiro quickly defended.


    At the same time, Hiro said sternly: "By the way, teacher, this time I mainly wanted to ask you about the Uchiha clan''s elder Uchiha Ken."


    "Uchiha Ken? He is a strong man of the older generation. His strength is very good, the oldest elder in Uchiha''s family, what''s wrong about him?" Tsunade asked.


    Hiro said: "Oh, I just went to Uchiha''s clan yesterday and met him..." Hiro simply said the matter, skipping the part some tiny parts.


    "Could it be that he noticed your Mokuton?" Tsunade guessed, she sternly told Hiro something about Uchiha Ken. Tsunade certainly knew a lot about the Uchiha clan.


    Uchiha ken''s strength is stronger than Ebizo, he belongs to ordinary kage level ninja, this system also gave a judgment.


    Tsunade explained some of Uchiha Ken''s abilities to Hiro, she told Hiro everything she knew. To have Tsunade as a teacher is indeed a happy thing for him.


    "Teacher, I understand." Knowing yourself and your enemy and you can win every battle. Hiro is confident enough, he looked up at the sky, the sky has been found to be gradually dim, could not help but said: "The teacher, so late, I will not go back to it, can I stay here"


    Hiro didn''t bother to leave.


    "Huh?" Tsunade flushed, and immediately misunderstood Hiro''s meaning, and her face blushed: "Well, you just won''t sleep with me, right?


    Huh?


    Hiro saw Tsunade''s face, what''s the situation? Sure enough, is a happy life about to start?

 Chapter 85 - 85 Nine Tails Kyuubi Chakra!

    (A/N: Want to see more chapters? Go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 20 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    Hiro looked at Tsunade''s blushed face, he naturally felt what Tsunade was going through now. Tsunade''s blushed cheeks were very beautiful, with her perfect figure any man will be attracted by it.


    At this time, Tsunade had long pale blonde hair, looking at beauty in front of him. At this moment, Tsunade made Hiro''s heartbeat faster.


    The beautiful posture, the delicate face, and the unparalleled and beautiful temperament...


    Hiro frequently focused his sight on Tsunade''s body.


    Tsunade didn''t speak much and first entered the room.


    And Hiro followed his steps and entered the house.


    But seeing that the room was spacious, Tsunade was already freshening up, her cheeks flushed.


    "This..." Hiro felt that his happy life was about to come, and felt relieved for a while, and then fumbled to the bedside, just about to fall asleep, but saw Tsunade walkout, watching Hiro''s behavior suddenly His face was even redder and said a little: "What do you think, you want to sleep with me?"


    "..."


    Hiro did not speak, but Tsunade blushed and pointed to the tatami on the ground, and said: " You just sleep here."


    What the fu?k?


    Hiro was suddenly disappointed, coughing cough, it seems that the time has not yet arrived.


    But think about it, even though Tsunade has a good impression of Hiro right now, the two are very close to each other, but they need some time for the final step. But Tsunade''s ability to let Hiro into the room already explained the problem.


    With a personality like Tsunade, being able to sleep in the same room as Hiro was a statement of her attitude, which showed that Tsunade gradually accepted Hiro in her heart and opened her heart door.


    This is a great improvement for Hiro, indicating that the relationship between the two has indeed changed.


    Thinking of this, Hiro didn''t worry anymore.


    "Go to sleep first," Tsunade said.


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Hiro smiled and nodded slightly.


    In any case, Tsunade''s attitude has explained everything.


    However, it is not that easy for the two to sleep when lying down. They just chatted together, starting from some small things in the week, two people were open-hearted to each other.


    The atmosphere gradually relaxed, and after chatting, Hiro and Tsunade embraced gently.


    Then, Hiro kissed Tsunade!


    After finally getting what he wanted, under this situation, Hiro and Tsunade finally made a big breakthrough. Seeing Tsunade''s blushing face, it can be seen how much the touch just now was for Hiro. And Tsunade slightly covered his lips, and the strange touch made Tsunade remember.


    To be able to do this is almost the limit of Tsunade at this stage, and it can be seen that Tsunade is still a little worried.


    Tsunade, who has always been overbearing, can be slightly shy, made Hiro satisfied, he is no longer messing around.


    This night, Tsunade and Hiro''s relationship can be said to have taken a big step forward.


    Hiro fell asleep on the tatami, but it was very sweet. But this is a pain for Tsunade, Tsunade can''t fall asleep at all, there is a strange feeling in her heart.


    ...The next day, Hiro woke up, he saw Tsunade was still in a dazed state. When Tsunade woke up, he found that he still had slight dark circles under her eyes, obviously because she didn''t sleep well last night.


    Seeing Tsunade like this, Hiro couldn''t help laughing.


    Tsunade ?r??n?d slightly: "What are you laughing at? It''s not all of this because of you, damn kid!" Tsunade gradually returned to her former domineering image.


    "Ahem, teacher, I''m just happy." Hiro defended.


    But Tsunade blushed suddenly, a little uncomfortable: "Can you stop calling me teacher from now on, it sounds weird."


    Hmm? Before the relationship between Tsunade and Hiro had no substantial breakthrough, Hiro called her teacher. Tsunade didn''t feel anything, but now she felt a little awkward.


    The title teacher sounds a bit strange.


    "Then I''ll go back first," Hiro said goodbye to Tsunade with a smile and returned to his home.


    Along the way, Hiro was in a happy mood, many little girls greeted Hiro. Hiro is very popular in the village because of his charm.


    These little girls secretly sent letters to Hiro. Although this feeling was very refreshing, he was completely calm on the surface.


    Back home


    "Uchiha Ken..." Hiro muttered the name, a killing intent burst from his eyes.


    After reading for a while, Hiro suddenly put away the information because he felt a chakra approach.


    "Hiro sama!" At


    this time, a ninja''s voice suddenly sounded outside the window. This ninja was wearing a cat mask on his face, he is an anbu ninja.


    This ninja was his subordinate after he was promoted to Captain, he was also formerly defeated by Hiro, Hyuga Kurosawa of the Hyuga family.


    Hyuga Kurosawa is jounin, with good strength, after losing to Hiro, he is convinced by Hiro as Hiro''s subordinate.


    "Black." Hiro looked at the incoming person.


    Hyuga Kurosawa said: " Hiro sama, it''s an emergency, Hokage sama needs you to go to Konoha building!"


    "What''s wrong?" Hiro frowned.


    "It''s Nine Tails, Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki..." He saw Hyuga Kurosawa talking intermittently, Hiro was surprised.


    Nine tails?!


    At this time, nine-tailed Jinchuuriki is Uzumaki Kushina. Could it be that Uzumaki Kushina had an accident?


    Thinking of this, Hiro was surprised, no matter what the situation is, it is not a trivial matter when it involves a tail beast!


    " Hokage sama asked me to invite you, saying that your Mokuton can help..." Hyuga Kurosawa said.


    Hiro nodded, he didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly: "Lead the way."


    "Yes!"


    Hyuga Kurosawa flashed and led the way, while Hiro galloped with him and finally reached Konoha''s back mountain.


    This place is relatively open.


    However, for an instant, Hiro still felt a huge and evil chakra!

 Chapter 86 - 86 Kyuubi Runaway?

    (A/N: Want to see more chapters? Go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 20 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    A surging chakra is overwhelming, sweeping over the Konoha, chakra is like a tide, it has very terrifying pressure made all people around it felt it.


    Hiro felt this evil and terrifying chakra, containing a tyrannical amount of chakra.


    It is the Chakra of Kyuubi!


    In the front, several Anbu ninjas were standing, the Third Hokage was standing in the middle, his face was anxious and his brows curled into a ball.


    The chakra with such an obscure amount makes everyone standing in front of him know the severity of the situation.


    Chakra leaked not only from the back mountain but also some ninjas in the village noticed it. This chakra gradually spread, making the ninjas in the village extremely uneasy.


    "It''s troublesome. If Nine Tail''s seal break and it come out..."


    "Damn, Nine Tail''s chakra has leaked out. Although Kushina is a strong ninja, she still can''t control nine tail as well as the original Uzumaki Mito-sama. Ah."


    "If this goes on, if it spreads to the village, it will be over..."


    It is Uzumaki Kushina!


    Kushina had a pained expression and said, ", I can''t control it anymore. Kyuubi''s Chakra is too strong..."


    As a Jinchuuriki, Kushina should control Kyuubi, but she hasn''t. with Nine-Tails huge Chakra, how could she control it? This time, Kyuubi took the opportunity to break the seal.


    On Kushina''s belly, there are Double Tetragram Seal and Eight Sign Seal. The double seal is to prevent the nine tails from breaking the seal.


    Kushina was trying her best to endure, but the power of Kyuubi was not so easy to suppress.


    The third Hokage used his Chakra to help Kushina suppress Kyuubi, but it didn''t have much effect.


    "Where is Hiro? If he is there, his Mokuton might come in handy!" He said anxiously.


    "Hokage-sama, Hiro is here!" At this time, Hiro finally arrived!


    "Hiro!"


    The third Hokage filled with joy when he saw Hiro coming, could not help but said: "! Quick, help me neutralize Kyuubi, it wants to run away"


    Hiro saw the chakra of Kyuubi skyrocketing every minute, and his chakra was like an abyss like an ocean, vast and unknown, making Kushina completely unable to control Kyuubi!


    The nine-tailed chakra leaked madly, and the chakra formed the head of a huge monster fox, with fiery red fur and a hideous face, just like the nine-tailed.


    These leaked chakras formed the will of Kyuubi!


    "Damn human beings, I want to tear you all to pieces!" Nine Tails uttered, roaring with extreme anger.


    Gradually, Kushina''s whole body was also covered by black and red chakras and turned into a tail beast form. If this goes on, she will become a tail beast and she cannot control it!


    Third Hokage''s expression changed, and he said, "Not good!"


    At this time, there was also a riot in Konoha Village. Kyuubi ran out of things like this. Since Kushina became Jinchuuriki, it almost happens once every few years., the villagers know the reason, and they are very flustered.


    After all, the horror of Kyuubi has been seen by everyone.


    Hiro had a serious face, his expression slightly strange, he felt the majestic Chakra of Nine Tails, and immediately knew the seriousness of the situation.


    "Mokuton: Deep Forest Emergence Jutsu!" At this time, Hiro did not hesitate anymore, the Chakra all over him surging out, using Mokuton.


    Deep Forest Emergence Jutsu.


    The thick vines spreading everywhere. The vines were controlled by Hiro, restraining Kushina''s actions, her actions were slowed down.


    Everyone was a little relieved when they saw this scene.


    Sure enough, Mokuton is enough to restrain a tail beast? This thought came to everyone''s hearts, it was a joyful thing for them.


    At this time, the situation suddenly changed, Kushina was completely unable to control Nine-tailed Chakra. Nine-tailed Chakra suddenly skyrocketed, her whole body was covered by Nine-tailed Chakra, and she had gradually lost consciousness.


    Nine-tailed Chakra is extremely strong, liberated in an instant, and directly broke free from Mokuton shackles!


    "What?"


    "Could it be that Mokuton is useless?"


    The Anbu ninjas were slightly flustered for a while, Third Hokage''s expression has changed drastically, and the current situation is not so good. If Kushina runs away, it will be troublesome. There are still so many villagers in the village who have not been able to transfer...


    At this time, Kushina completely passed out. Nine-tailed, after the chakra covered Kushina''s body, the nine-tailed tail gradually grew out.


    Third Hokage and others tried their best to suppress Kushina''s actions with their chakras, but although Third Hokage and others were strong, how could they compare with Nine-tailed beast Chakra?


    "It seems that I have to use that trick." Hiro secretly said.


    .. ....


    He glanced at the necklace left by the original Hokage on his neck, it finally became handy.


    In the original work, Yamato used the necklace of the First Hokage, to restrain the violent Naruto.


    And now, Hiro is following this example.


    Fortunately, Tsunade gave this necklace to herself, otherwise, it would be unthinkable.


    "Hokage sama, please cooperate with me, I will use another move!" Hiro said.


    The third Hokage was surprised, but seeing Hiro''s confident face, he immediately said: "Okay!"


    At this moment, he saw on Hiro''s palm gradually appearing a weird symbol, then he injected it into his Chakra.


    At the same time, use both of them together!


    " Tailed Beast Suppression!" Hiro shouted in a low voice.


    This ninjutsu used by both Hashirama and Yamato to suppress Kyuubi. The power of the Hashirama can easily suppress Kyuubi, but Yamato can only suppress the power of the violent Jinchuuriki.


    Hiro used this ninjutsu to f?r??b?? suppress Kushina!


    And the chakras of Kushina were all injected into the necklace of the First Hokage, and the chakras on her body finally disappeared!

 Chapter 87 - 87 Brush Kyuubis favorability

    (A/N: Want to see more chapters? Go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 20 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    Hiro used Tailed Beast Suppression to restrain the raging Nine-tailed Chakra.


    This ninjutsu used by Hashirama in the original book to suppress the tail beast, and even the nine tails were crushed by Hashirama in his sage mode.


    Yamato also used this ninjutsu with the First Hokage''s necklace to suppress Naruto.


    Although Hiro''s strength is not as strong as Hashirama no, he can''t use it to restrain the tail beast, but it is still no problem to restrain the violent Kushina.


    This Ninjutsu needs Mokuton as a medium, so that is why Mokuton called bloodline limit that can suppress the tail beasts.


    In an instant, the dark red chakra that released from Kushina''s body gradually faded and was absorbed by the necklace left over by First Hokage.


    "It''s finally solved, thanks to Hiro, otherwise all the top Jounins in the village will have to join the fight..." Seeing this scene, Third Hokage was finally relieved.


    If Hiro can no longer restrain Kushina''s rampage, then he can only wait for Danzo, Orochimaru, Tsunade and others to come together to suppress Kushina.


    Prior to Kyuubi''s rampage, Third Hokage was only suppressing it by working with everyone.


    "Thanks to Hiro, this time Kyuubi''s rampage was more dangerous than the previous few times, and Kushina has completely passed out..." Third Hokage had a lingering fear.


    At this time, Kushina was already in a coma, and her skin was also flushed with Chakra''s burns.


    At the same time, Nine-Tailed Chakra almost disappeared completely.


    "Abominable human beings." Nine-tailed unwilling voice sounded, echoing in bursts, containing strong resentment and uncertainty.


    The ninjas all around shuddered.


    For an instant, Hiro seemed to feel that the Nine-tailed Chakra seemed to have undergone some subtle changes. He actually seemed to have entered the world of Nine-tailed Chakra and echoed with the nine-tailed Chakra.


    The voice of Nine Tails suddenly sounded in Hiro''s heart: "Damn human boy, who are you? How can you suppress my power?"


    Hiro felt a real sense The pressure comes from Kyuubi!


    At this moment, Hiro unexpectedly discovered that he could actually talk to Nine Tails!


    Moreover, the scene in front of him suddenly changed, Hiro entered another space, and in front of Hiro was an iron door that was several tens of meters high, and a seal strip was pasted on the door.


    With red eyes, orange-red fur, and nine huge tails constantly sweeping, they were sealed within the iron fence. At this time, he was looking at Hiro with anger and hostility.


    "Kyuubi." Hiro couldn''t even think of it, he actually arrived in the space of nine tails.


    "Little devil, I want to tear you to pieces!" Kyuubi roared, and the nine tails kept sweeping wildly, glaring at Hiro, wishing to swallow Hiro alive.


    Kyuubi was almost able to occupy Kushina''s consciousness just now, but was suppressed by Hiro, how could he not be angry?


    Hiro muttered, he didn''t even think that he would meet with Kushina in this situation, so Hiro soon had plans in his heart.


    Now that he has seen Kyuubi, of course I have to brush up on Kyuubi''s favorability!


    Hiro immediately had an idea.


    No matter what, let''s talk about Kyuubi first!


    "Kyuubi, I just saved you now." Hiro said immediately.


    Kyuubi was furious: "Save me? Come on, damn kid, if it weren''t for you and I would be free again, you dare to speak loudly, sure enough, humans are the most cunning guys!"


    "Of course I am saving you. Think about it. If you run away, The Third Hokage and all the powerful ninjas in the village of Konoha will join forces to suppress you. I don''t believe you can resist it? It is still more difficult to regain freedom if they are sealed together," Hiro said lightly.


    Nine Tails breathed, and was slightly silent.


    It is undeniable that Hiro''s words are reasonable, so things have happened before.


    So Kyuubi, oh no, it should be Kurama, I saved you once." Hiro''s mouth curled up. The


    huge body of Nine Tails is Shocked: "How do you know my name? "


    The name Kurama, Is a name that Sage of Six Paths gave to Kyuubi, only Sage of Six Paths has always known the name of Kyuubi, but how could he know this kid?


    "Of course I know your name." Hiro smiled, pretending to be unpredictable.


    "Who are you?" "This time nine were completely surprised, Hiro behaved mysteriously.


    Like Hashirama both have Mokuton, he also knows his name ...


    There seems to be a familiar and unfamiliar aura on this little devil''s body. What is going on?


    Hiro knows that this is a good opportunity to establish a relationship with Kyuubi. Kyuubi has a deep influence on humans. It can even be said to be resentful of human beings. But right now is a good opportunity. As long as you seize this opportunity, you may be able to give Nine Tails in the future...


    Hiro thought of this, and he no longer concealed it. The refinement, rising and bursting out, without reservation.


    "This is... the same chakra as Sage of Six Paths and Hashirama..." Kyuubi was stunned.


    Hiro has sage body, plus Sharingan, in a sense he is more closer to Sage of Six Paths than Hashirama is.

 Chapter 88 - 88 You Are Very Similar to Sage of Six Paths

    Perceiving Hiro''s chakra, Kyuubi feels that this chakra is almost like Hashirama''s, no, it should be said that it is like Sage of Six Paths''!


    "You, you are the offspring of Sage of Six Paths? No..." Kyuubi was amazed because he was unable to explain the matter.


    Hiro said: "Kyuubi, you only need to know that I am not malicious to you."


    "Humph." Kyuubi snorted, waved his giant claws, and collided on the tall iron fence with a sting. Almost breaking his eardrums.


    Kyuubi''s expression is very humane, still guarded, and a little arrogant, but it is indeed not as hostile to Hiro as he was at first.


    Kyuubi gradually believed Hiro''s words.


    After all, what Hiro showed was amazing.


    Hiro said: "Kyuubi I understand you very well. People are in awe of you and fear you. The weak are afraid of the powerful power of your tail beasts, and the stronger you are, the more they want to use the power of your tail beasts. That''s why you will be caught by the Hashirama. And sealed in Jinchuuriki''s body."


    Hiro said something good, which made Kyuubi surprised a little bit, staring at Hiro.


    This kid can understand the tail beast?


    This kid...


    Kyuubi immediately looked at Hiro with calm eyes. Coupled with Hiro''s aura that resembled sage of six paths, Kyuubi no longer rejected Hiro so much.


    "Huh, brat, what''s the use of all of this? Is there no difference between you and other humans? Don''t you want to borrow my power?" Kyuubi snorted coldly, sweeping his tail.


    "Of course," Hiro replied straightforwardly.


    Kyuubi was surprised.


    Hiro continued: "Kyuubi, you have very strong power, and of course I want to borrow your power. But I am different from Uchiha Madara. He is simply using you, and I want to treat you like a side by side, as friends."


    Hiro shrugged, what he said was from his heart.


    Kyuubi fell silent.


    Hiro also knows that the telepathy of these tail beasts is very strong, and can know whether people are wary and hostile to them


    It was the same, Hiro didn''t intend to conceal his true thoughts from Kyuubi. Moreover, Hiro had no hostility towards Kyuubi.


    "Huh, you know a lot, even Uchiha Madara knows..." Kyuubi hummed, sweeping his tail.


    Hiro smiled and said nothing.


    "But kid, even if you say these big things, you can''t let me out." Kyuubi lay on the ground, at this time there was no hostility to Hiro.


    But although there is no hostility, it does not mean that Kyuubi fully trusts Hiro.


    Hiro nodded: "It''s true. Konoha''s situation is too complicated now. Even if I release you, it will probably be the result of being sealed together."


    Hiro is sure of this. Now Konoha is in a golden age. A large number of powerful people such as Third Hokage, Orochimaru, Danzo, Tsunade, etc., although Kyuubi is strong, being trapped in Jinchuuriki''s body, he can''t exert his full strength, so he can easily be sealed again.


    Moreover, the Konoha executives have been paying close attention to the actions of Kyuubi and its Jinchuuriki. It can be said that any changes in Kyuubi are under their supervision.


    "So, what you say now is in vain," Kyuubi said, then squinted the beast''s eyes, as if a little drowsy.


    Hiro smiled: "That''s not necessarily."


    "En?" Kyuubi''s eyelids moved.


    Hiro said: "There will be a chance. It''s nothing more than asking you to wait a little longer. Anyway, as a tail beast, you have an almost unlimited lifespan. You can still afford this time?"


    "Of course, it just staying in Jinchuuriki''s body is boring," Kyuubi said uncomfortably.


    Hiro smiled faintly: "Don''t worry, it won''t be long before I let you get out of trouble and restore freedom."


    "There is nothing you humans say makes me trust in you." Kyuubi raised his head and looked arrogantly unbelieving.


    Suddenly, Hiro was taken aback, and then smiled: "Kyuubi, time will prove everything, then you will know that I have not lied."


    "Okay, I will believe you once. I hope you are different from other humans, I hope you Will be like the sage of six paths." Kyuubi said.


    "I won''t let you down," Hiro said confidently.


    "Huh."


    Communicate with Kyuubi for a while. At this time, Kyuubi has no hostility towards Hiro, and he has little trust.


    "From your body, I saw the shadow of the sage of six paths. Maybe you can do it. I will wait and see." Kyuubi said, lying in front of the iron fence. After saying this, he closed his eyes. Stop talking.


    Hiro shrugged: "I''m not like the sage of six paths. The guy with the horns on his head is too ugly." When


    When Kyuubi heard this, his huge body was shocked, and he almost laughed at Hiro''s words.


    "Okay, I''m leaving."


    Hiro also knew that it was time to leave, and immediately quit this space. Kyuubi also closed his eyes and stopped speaking.


    ...


    Kyuubi''s Chakra was sealed and absorbed by the First Hokage''s necklace.


    Third Hokage and others were completely relieved.


    Afterward, a female medical ninja was in place and quickly put Kushina aside to treat her for the burns.


    Immediately afterward, Third Hokage walked in front of Hiro, and said: "Hiro, this time is thanks to you, if it is not for you, I am afraid that the village will suffer."


    This time, if Kyuubi ran away. It was more serious than before, even Third Hokage was a little scared.


    "it''s what I should do," Hiro said.


    The third Hokage shook his head: "You have done a great job for Konoha, thanks to you."


    The ninjas beside them also nodded secretly, showing a look of admiration.


    At this time, Tsunade, Danzo, and others also arrived.

 Chapter 89 - 89 Famous, Hero Hiro!

    Danzo, Tsunade, and others all came together, Tsunade''s expression changed when she saw Hiro was also standing here, then look at the original necklace and not far Kushina, who was burned and unconscious, immediately realized what had happened.


    "Kushina..." Tsunade first gave a look of gratitude to Hiro, then she instantly went to Kushina''s side to treat her.


    Hiro was a little surprised by Tsunade''s behavior. She seemed to be particularly concerned about Kushina.


    Oh yes, Kushina and Uzumaki Mito should be close relatives, and Uzumaki Mito is Tsunade''s grandmother. The two are indeed very close.


    Hiro reacted, he saw Kushina was treated by Tsunade, and with the Chakra of the Uzumaki clan, Kushina must have no big problem.


    As for Danzo, behind him are two Root ninjas was standing. Danzo looked at Hiro and said faintly: "Hiro, it seems that you used Mokuton to restrain Kyuubi''s rampage. Thank you for your contribution to the village."


    The old fox Danzo, Hiro looked speechless, as if the contradiction that he had taken the initiative to find Hiro a few days ago did not exist.


    On the surface, Danzo and Hiro are still harmonious.


    But Hiro knew the terrible thing about Danzo. Danzo won''t get close to anyone if he doesn''t need something from them.


    Hiro knew Danzo''s character well, so he didn''t relax his guard at all.


    "Danzo is probably still not reconciled. It seems that he has been looking for something recently to make him exhausted." Hiro secretly said in his heart he has a complete and thorough plan.


    Hiro, Danzo, and Orochimaru waited for about ten minutes, they saw that the unconscious Kushina finally woke up.


    "I..." After Kushina woke up, everyone was relieved. After all, it was the strength of the village''s people, and it was also one of the most important combat capabilities.


    The third Hokage said with a relieved voice: "Kushina, take a good rest, Hiro has taken care of this matter, his Mokuton can help you suppress the Kyuubi in your body."


    "I, I know." Kushina still looked a little weak, and then thanked Hiro in front of him: "Hiro, thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Kushina was supported by Tsunade, and Tsunade nodded gently to Hiro: "This time you did a good job."


    Hiro smiled and said nothing, everyone also began to clean up the mess and gradually dispersed.


    Konoha''s crisis alert was also lifted. they got the news that Hiro had suppressed Kyuubi''s rampage. Many people in the village expressed their gratitude to Hiro. They all came out of the shelter, and they were all extremely grateful to Hiro...


    If it weren''t for Hiro, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Hiro and Third Hokage came out from the back mountain and calmed the villagers together, but the third Hokage was fascinating. He was drawing Hiro, and at this time he did not forget to say two good words to Hiro: "Hiro made a great contribution to Konoha, his Mokuton suppressed Kyuubi''s rampage, so don''t worry!"


    At least hundreds of villagers gathered below. These villagers were still a little panicked at this time, including some ordinary ninjas...


    "It''s Hiro..."


    "Thanks to Hiro, he saved us..."


    "It should be called Hiro sama, he is now the captain of Anbu."


    "It''s Konoha''s genius..."


    The voices of praise came, and the voices continued, everyone was extremely happy and deeply moved. Because Hiro rescued them, it brought them a great sense of security, so they were extremely grateful to Hiro.


    Hiro also knew that his reputation in Konoha would surely rise to a peak this time.


    "This kid and Sarutobi stand together completely?" Danzo saw this scene, his mind kept flashing.


    Hiro''s current reputation is indeed rising. On the surface, Konoha''s reputation seems to be of little use, but in fact, it is not.


    As one of the five major villages, Konoha''s most people are civilians, so most ninjas will be born from these villagers. These civilian ninjas are Konoha''s cornerstone. The higher Hiro''s reputation, the more they admired him.


    Such as Danzo and Third Hokage, one is in the dark, and the other in light. This is one of the reasons why Danzo can''t fight the third Hokage.


    So the role of prestige is still quite large.


    Hiro also maintained his demeanor and nodded towards the civilians, making these civilians very grateful to Hiro.


    Hiro smiled and said, "Don''t worry, when the Kyuubi run wild in the future, I will come out to help the first time."


    "Great, peace of mind now, there is the legendary Mokuton..."


    "Yes. As expected of Hiro sama" "So handsome..."


    Hiro shrugged, actually only he has it. With his comfort this time, Kyuubi will stay in Kushina''s body steadily. He won''t riot again.


    This is also the best.


    Hiro was in the crowd and saw Kurenai, Rin, and others. Noting that Hiro was highly admired, Kurenai raised her snow-white chin, her slender gooseneck was exposed, and she was a little proud. The little girl''s eyes showed clear love, let Hiro look into her eyes.


    Hiro beckoned and met with Kurenai, Rin, Guy, and others.


    Rin was full of emotion: "Hiro, you are amazing, now you are a hero in the village, I can hear everyone talking about you when I walk in the streets and alleys."


    Hiro has a very big Prestige now, which has been continuously increasing since participating in the third ninja war, it has finally reached a peak.


    Hiro has created a legend. He rose from weak ninja to powerful ninja when he was less than nine years old.


    This prestige, even the original Konoha White Fang, Sannin, and Minato couldn''t do it! ~

 Chapter 90 - 90 Orochimaru came to talk about cooperation?

    Even Rin praised Hiro, causing Obito on the side wants to eat the flying vinegar, Obito on the side snorted a little unconvinced: "Hiro, I will be more popular than you because of my handsome face and my glory as an Uchiha clan! One day, I will engrave my face on the Hokage rock!"


    Hiro shrugged, he thought Obito is getting more and more serious, but fortunately, I am not in the same era as Naruto and Sasuke, otherwise, it will feel like Sasuke''s full pretenses, just thinking about it, makes his head hurts.


    "I said, can you pull up the zipper of your pants before telling a big story?" Hiro pointed to a place on the lower body of Obito.


    Obito stunned for a moment, only then realized that his zipper wasn''t closed!


    "Puff." There was a burst of laughter from everyone, and even Kakashi, who was always cold, couldn''t help but smile.


    Obito looked embarrassed and glared at Hiro.


    "Today the village is turned into a disaster, let''s have dinner!" Guy suggested very passionately.


    "What to eat?" Hiro didn''t care.


    Kay said of course: "Of course it is to eat barbecue! I have to exercise when I''m full. I still have to do 2,000 push-ups, 2,000 squats, and 2,000 handstand walks today..."


    Guy is motivated. Full and full of power.


    Although Hiro asked himself to practice very hard, he still admired him when he heard Guy''s words. For those who work hard, Hiro maintains respect.


    "I want to open the fourth door as soon as possible, and strive to perform on the battlefield!" Guy is full of confidence.


    Guy, Kakashi, Obito, Rin, and others have all been notified of going to the battlefield, and they should be going to the battlefield soon. Hiro had just returned from the battlefield, so he won''t go anytime soon.


    The group of people went to the barbecue restaurant, ordered a large table of barbecue, served on a charcoal fire, and ate comfortably.


    And the female owner of the barbecue restaurant first because Hiro saved the entire Konoha, and second because of Hiro''s charm value, she simply waived the order and attracted the excitement of the friends.


    "Very good, it''s free, it''s great." Everyone was excited.


    After eating barbecue, eating, and drinking, Guy and Kakashi have an appointment battle.


    Hiro and others naturally watched, Hiro also wanted to learn from the super-powerful Taijutsu "Eight Gates".


    Hiro''s weakest aspect among the three aspects of ninjutsu, illusion, and Taijutsu. Of course, this is only relative.


    Hiro watched the battle between Guy and Kakashi. Kakashi had an endless variety of ninjutsu, but from the beginning to the end, Guy only used Taijutsu against him. Guy''s Taijutsu was undoubtedly very strong.


    He showed amazing combat power, even Hiro looked at him with admiration.


    "Konoha Tornado!"


    " Gate of Opening, open!"


    " Gate of Healing, open!"


    " Gate of Life, open!"


    Hearing this series of moves, Hiro also saw Eight Gates for the first time. The power of the first three doors, Kai who opened the three doors, indeed has good combat effectiveness.


    "Sure enough, he is a genius taijutsu ninja." Hiro was slightly emotional, who said that Guy''s talent was not good? He is indeed a genius for practicing physical skills.


    After watching the battle for a while, Hiro shrugged, he was also a little inspired.


    " I can only learn from it. My ninjutsu is mainly based on Fly Thunder God and Mokuton. After I open Mangekyou Sharingan, there are not many opportunities for close hand-to-hand combat." Hiro knows that the most suitable way is the best. Although Eight Gates is strong, it has too many side effects and is not suitable for him.


    After watching the battle, Hiro went home.


    While walking, I saw two figures appearing in front of him.


    One of them, with long black hair, amber-colored elongated pupils, pale skin, with blue jade-shaped earrings, wearing a black ninja suit, looks gloomy, it is the Orochimaru!


    As for the one next to him, it was a seven or eight-year-old girl with unique hair and eyes, she was curiously looking at Hiro, she is Anko Mitarashi.


    Orochimaru and Anko Mitarashi!


    " Anko Mitarashi..."


    Hiro''s heart was surprised. At this time, Orochimaru and Danzo should maintain a cooperative relationship, what does Orochimaru want from him?


    "Hiro." Orochimaru''s voice was hoarse and slightly gloomy.


    The two nodded to each other as they met.


    "This is my new disciple, Anko Mitarashi." Orochimaru briefly introduced her to Hiro.


    Hiro nodded slightly: "Congratulations."


    Orochimaru looked at Anko Mitarashi and said: "Anko, you go to the laboratory first, I have a few words with Hiro to say."


    "Oh." Anko Mitarashi was curious, but still Nodding obediently, she ran away.


    Hearing the words "Laboratory", Hiro''s heart moved slightly. Orochimaru should indeed be studying various experiments. To a certain extent, Orochimaru and Tobirama are rare scientists'' in the Ninja world. , All kinds of research.


    Only Orochimaru and Hiro remained in place.


    Orochimaru said, "Can I take a step to speak?" His voice was hoarse.


    Hiro nodded, he was not afraid of Orochimaru.


    When the two walked to a secluded corner, Orochimaru vigilantly arranged the next small-scale enchantment ninjutsu. Hiro shrugged and said, "It''s so mysterious."


    Orochimaru smiled and said faintly: "I let other people take you. Hiro, I now regret that I didn''t compete with Tsunade and let you be my disciple... "


    Oh? overrated, I see Anko Mitarashi is also very good, very suitable as a disciple. " Hiro said.


    "She is indeed good but compared to you... I don''t want to be ambiguous. This time, I want to cooperate with you." Orochimaru said with scorching eyes.


    Orochimaru took the initiative to find Hiro to cooperate


    Hiro was surprised, maybe, he can get some benefits?

 Chapter 91 - 91 I Take The Benefits, You Take The Blame!

    (T/N: Want to see more chapters? Go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    Orochimaru took the lead to have a cooperation with Hiro, which was unexpected to Hiro.


    Hiro shrugged and said: "If I guessed correctly, there is real cooperation between you and Danzo. And I think you should know the situation between Danzo and me is very bad right now."


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes and said "There is indeed an agreement between us, I didn''t expect you to know about it. But don''t worry, we don''t interfere with each other''s business ."


    Hiro nodded his head, of course, he knew this.


    "In that case, I don''t know what kind of cooperation does Orochimaru-sama wants to discuss with me?" Hiro asked lightly.


    "I have been studying some kind of forbidden ninjutsu related to regeneration, recently. It is similar to the White Snake ability which can constantly shed its skin and regenerate, cell regeneration."


    Orochimaru pondered for a while and finally said.


    Hiro was startled, Orochimaru already studying Edo Tensei?


    This guy...


    Hiro certainly knows what Orochimaru is studying.


    Orochimaru saw the death of his parents and companions one by one during the Second Ninja War, which made Orochimaru feel vulnerable to life.


    Orochimaru himself is a ninjutsu fanatic, so he began to study immortality and regeneration. And Edo Tensei used to resurrect the dead which made it a perfect beginning point for his studies.


    So the "Regeneration Ninjutsu" that Orochimaru currently refers to is Edo Tensei.


    Yamato could use Mokuton because Orochimaru transplanted the First Hokage, Hashirama''s cells to his body to explore the mystery of immortality.


    "So, what do you want from me?" Hiro asked.


    Orochimaru should have already obtained the cells of Hashirama, even Hiro''s Mokuton is a little significant compared to it.


    what Orochimaru is trying to do? Hiro doesn''t understand.


    Orochimaru said: "I am very interested in your Mokuton, I want to do some tests on it, so I am asking if you can provide me with some of your cells for research..."


    It turns out that Orochimaru is still in the exploratory stage, even if he succeeded in Yamato''s experiment, But the forbidden ninjutsu that Orochimaru wanted to study has a very long way to succeed perfectly.


    Hiro probably understands Orochimaru''s way of thinking, but he doesn''t want to study the cells with Orochimaru, it makes him very uncomfortable.


    "I cannot give you the cells." Hiro flatly refused.


    The atmosphere froze, and the air suddenly froze.


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, looking at Hiro, and seemed a little dissatisfied.


    The other party rejected him so readily? Damn...


    In fact, Hiro didn''t want to reject Orochimaru. Orochimaru is different from Danzo, there is still a cooperating opportunity with Orochimaru.


    Hiro is very interested in the forbidden ninjutsus developed by Orochimaru, and perhaps through Orochimaru, many forbidden ninjutsus can be studied.


    This forbidden ninjutsu is against the rules in Konoha, but Hiro has other methods.


    Encouraging Orochimaru to steal it! If it''s good for him, Hiro will just take it, and using Orochimaru is one of the best ways!


    This is what Hiro thinks about Orochimaru.


    Thinking of this, Hiro made up his mind and said to Orochimaru: "My cells are useless to you."


    Orochimaru''s eyes flickered but he didn''t say anything.


    "If you want to study forbidden ninjutsu, there are other good references," Hiro said.


    "Oh? "Orochimaru looked at Hiro with interest.


    Hiro said with a serious voice: "I remember that the second Hokage created a lot of forbidden ninjutsu. This ninjutsus may have extremely high research value..."


    When he heard what Hiro said. Orochimaru''s eyes lit up. Orochimaru had always focused on the First Hokage, he even stole the body of the First Hokage Hashirama, because wanted to explore the secrets of Mokuton.


    But he has been ignoring the second Hokage Tobirama!


    The second Hokage has his own value.


    In Hiro''s view, although Tobirama in the original work is not as strong as the Hashirama, but he was still an extremely strong ninja.


    In the original book, most of the famous ninjutsus and forbidden ninjutsus in the Book of Seals such as the Flying Raijin Jutsu, Edo Tensei, and even the Shadow Clone Jutsu are all created by the second Hokage.


    It can be said that the second Hokage is the real forbidden technique expert.


    It''s just that under Hashirama''s light, the light of the Second Hokage was slightly dim.


    After Hiro''s reminder, Orochimaru immediately understood in his heart that this is a great opportunity for him.


    It is not necessary to use Hashirama cells with Edo Tensei.


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru''s eyes flickered, and he muttered, "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Didn''t Orochimaru-sama come to talk about cooperation? I am telling you this news, I hope you will share this ninjutsu with me in the future when this ninjutsu research is complete." Hiro said with a serious voice.


    It''s no problem to cooperate with Orochimaru. As long he gets what he wants.


    Anyway, all the risks were taken by Orochimaru. He is just a news teller, why not do it?


    "Okay, we have a deal." Orochimaru squinted at Hiro and then nodded slightly.


    Now everything is done, Orochimaru didn''t want to waste more time, so he immediately turned around ready to leave.


    "Wait," Hiro suddenly said.


    Orochimaru''s body paused, then he turned and looked at Hiro with curiosity.


    Hiro said: "Orochimaru sama you seem to be in a very difficult situation."


    "En?" Orochimaru looked toward Hiro with a puzzled face.


    Hiro said: "Although you are one of the Three Sannin, you don''t seem to have received much attention from the third Hokage recently.


    Even Jiraiya''s disciple Minato went to guard the battlefield. But you as the captain of the Anbu, you still in Konoha.¡­"


    "Hey, thinking about the Sannin back then. How powerful they were, they had attracted so much attention. You won so many battles for Konoha, but in the end, it seems that you can''t even compare to Minato in Third Hokage''s eyes." Hiro said.


    This sentence was deliberately said by Hiro, and the purpose was to weaken the relationship between Orochimaru and Third Hokage and Minato.


    "Huh" Orochimaru looked a little ugly and left directly.


    Hiro watched Orochimaru''s back going away, and gradually a curve appeared on his lips: "Orochimaru, I''m sorry, this time I pitted you."

 Chapter 92 - 92 Today is Your Death Date!

    (A/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    Hiro and Orochimaru finished chatting, with a silly and happy smile on his face, Hiro returned to his home.


    At present, Hiro is in Konoha, and his life is extremely comfortable. He has truly become a hero in the hearts of many civilians in Konoha. He defeated the sand ninja and then restrained Kyuubi from running away. Hiro''s performance in the past a few was extremely amazing.


    And at the same time he began to train again, he also felt that someone always is watching him, it seemed that someone was watching and monitoring his every action and move.


    "Is it Uchiha Clan?"


    Hiro was slightly startled. The presence of the person who monitoring him was extremely strong, and it was well hidden. If Hiro didn''t have the Sage Body and possessed extremely strong perception ability, he wouldn''t be able to find it.


    "Uchiha Ken..." Hiro secretly said in his heart. After thinking for a while, he has determined the identity of this person.


    Uchiha Ken must have noticed him, and wanted to get his Mokuton. Therefore, during this period of time, Hiro can always feel Uchiha Ken''s unresolved chakra locked on him, it seems that he has been monitoring Hiro''s actions.


    Although Uchiha Ken was monitoring him secretly, Hiro was not panicked nor worried. His goal was to kill a Kage-Level ninja with Sharingan, so he could open the Mangekyou Sharingan with the help of the system.


    Feeling Uchiha Ken''s killing intent and scheming towards him, Hiro didn''t get panic at all, but rather excited!


    Of course, Hiro is also very vigilant toward a strong person such as Uchiha Ken.


    Uchiha Ken should be stronger than Ebizo. After all, the system judged Uchiha Ken to be an ordinary Kage-Level ninja, and Ebizo was a weak Kage-Level ninja.


    As long as he kills Uchiha Ken, he can open Mangekyou Sharingan. Since Hiro knows this, he won''t miss this golden opportunity!


    On the first day, Hiro acted as usual, reported to Anbu, trained in Anbu training filled, as usual. And as he expected Uchiha Ken''s chakra was always locked on Hiro.


    The next day, Uchiha Ken still didn''t take any action toward him, which shows how much patient he is.


    On the third day, Hiro deliberately went to Konoha Back Mountain to train this time. Hiro believed that Uchiha Ken would not let this opportunity pass.


    At the foot of the mountain, the terrain is relatively open, it is a good place for training ninjutsu and a perfect place for killing people without attracting any attention.


    Hiro trained ninjutsu at the back mountain for a while, but he was very vigilant in his heart: "He should be almost here, come and kill me, come on..."


    After that, Hiro suddenly felt a powerful chakra locking on himself, this chakra was surging forward unabashedly, like a sea tide.


    The overwhelming pressure demonstrates the identity of the opposing party as, a Kage-Level ninja.


    Within a few breaths, a man covering his face and body with black clothes appeared in front of Hiro. This man had only his eyes exposed, his eyes were sharp like daggers, as if a fierce animal was looking at him, which was extremely terrifying.


    "Ding, reminding the host, Uchiha Ken, a powerful Kage-Level ninja, is showing his murderous intentions toward you. The host is on the verge of danger. Killing Uchiha can complete the Mangekyou Sharingan mission, please work hard." The system prompt came.


    In an instant, Hiro heard the prompt sound of the system. After hearing the prompt sound, Hiro was even more energetic and full with fighting spirit.


    "Hiro kid, today is your death date." Uchiha Ken sneered, hiding his identity, his voice hoarse and gloomy, murderous intent was revealed in his eyes.


    Uchiha Ken didn''t want to reveal his identity, so he wore a black suit. Hiro said with a smile: "Hiding the head and showing the tail, so afraid of revealing your identity? In that case, you don''t need to worry about your identity anymore."


    "What?!!" Uchiha Ken didn''t expect that Hiro would be able to guess his identity, so he couldn''t help being stunned.


    Hiro sneered and said: "You are Uchiha Ken, the great elder of the Uchiha clan, am I right?"


    "You..." Uchiha Ken''s eyes were filled with shock, he didn''t expect that Hiro will really guess his identity.


    This kid, actually came here prepared¡­?


    "As expected from First Hokage''s Mokuton bloodline, truly extraordinary, I underestimated you..." Uchiha Ken sneered: "But even if you know my identity, so what?!! If I kill you right now, right here, no one will know. I might let you go before, but since you recognized me, you are destined to die today."


    Uchiha Ken no longer concealed his voice, his tone was filled with killing intents.


    Hiro was very calm and said: "Is that right, I think of another possibility¡­."


    "Today is your death day!!!"


    "Huh, arrogant!" Uchiha Ken''s expression became cold, and then as he waved his hand and Hiro saw some changes at space around them. Then suddenly a barrier appeared around of them. Hiro felt he entered a huge cubby prison. The barrier was about a hundred meters in range.


    "Kekkai Ninjutsu..." Hiro was surprised.


    "Yes, it is Kekkai Ninjutsu. As long as this barrier is on, you and I won''t be able to leave this area. Oh by the way, this Kekkai Ninjutsu is soundproof, so our fight won''t attract the attention of Konoha. Which mean I can kill you with being interrupted at all and you won''t be able to escape." Uchiha Ken said with an evil smile on his face.


    Uchiha Ken looked at Hiro with a very strong murderous intent in his eyes, but at the same time his eyes also filled with greed: "If you want to blame someone, blame yourself, you have awakened the legendary Mokuton, which mean you will be Uchiha Clan enemy in the future. And also if I kill you, maybe I can get Mokuton Kekkei, which will greatly enhances my strength."


    As the elder of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Ken of course knows many valuable secrets, Mokuton is one of these many secrets.


    Mokuton is a legendary Kekkei that can suppress even Uchiha Madara, the most powerful ninja in the Uchiha clan history. Now a person has this Kekkei and appeared in front of him, how can he not be moved by the greed?


    "You talk too much." Hiro curled his lips and said, seeing the barrier spreading and covering both of them, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and said: "No one can save you today, Uchiha Ken!!!"

 Chapter 93 - 93 Fighting with Kage-Level Ninja! Using Full Power!

    (A/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    Hiro did not hesitate and used all his strength from the beginning.


    His chakra started surging out, the chakra swept to all directions as a sea tide, with such a huge amount of chakra, facing Uchiha Ken.


    Seeing how much chakra dose Hiro have, Ken was surprised, his expression changed slightly, and his eyes became more determined. Because of the Sage Body, his Chakra is even be better than Uchiha Ken''s.


    After all, Uchiha Ken is already an old man, Chakra is not as good as his peak period.


    When he thought about this, he showed stronger murderous intent: " Fire Style: Dragon Flame Caterwaul!"


    This is a high-level fire style ninjutsu, it is a strong fire style ninjutsu. Uchiha Madara once used this ninjutsu in the original book.


    The Fire Dragons roared loudly, and was moving very fast toward. The five huge Fire Dragons seemed to be five huge ropes, moved directly towards Hiro''s body, trapping him inside.


    At the same time, the flames are constantly rising, roaring, and becoming stronger.


    These Fire Dragons are lifelike, just like real dragons. These Fire Dragons were so violent that it made the space tremble a little bit. Fortunately, it was shrouded by enchantment ninjutsu, otherwise, the voice here would be discovered soon.


    "Sure enough, he is stronger than Ebizo." Hiro was surprised, he realized that the strength of Uchiha Ken was indeed extremely strong, making him feel quite pressured.


    The strength of Uchiha Ken made Hiro show some fear.


    "Can''t hesitate anymore, otherwise..." Hiro said to himself as he also started using ninjutsu.


    As the five Fire Dragons directly engulfed Hiro, suddenly Hiro''s figure turned into a wooden figure. It turned out that it was only Hiro''s Wooden Clone that was swallowed by the flame just now.


    Uchiha Ken is not surprised: "Sure enough, it is Mokuton Clone? Even if it is a Sharingan, Mokuton Clone still very difficult to recognize"


    As Uchiha Ken spoke, his eyes started turning red. In split-second his eyes were completely blood red. The power of the Sharingan is finally revealed.


    "Have you finally used Sharingan?" Hiro''s expressions gradually dignified: "Mokuton Style: Deep Forest Emergence!"


    A sea of ??trees start growing from the ground, towering trees rising from the ground. Within the barrier, the trees were clustered, and the vines followed like a shadow, attacking Uchiha Ken from all direction


    Ken dodged back and forth but ultimately lost. He was still submerged by tree vines. But thanks to his strong Body Flicker Jutsu, he still managed to escape.


    But at this time Uchiha Ken''s body was already covered with some scars, stabbed by the vines and thorns, making Uchiha Ken''s eyes even more fierce.


    "Damn boy..." Uchiha Ken looked coldly at Hiro, then he made another hand sealed again: "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"


    "Wind Style: Sandstorm Jutsu!"


    Ken released two ninjutsu one after another, fire style and wind style. The combination of Wind and Fire makes the flames of fireball swell at the sight of the wind, burning all the surrounding forests, so the forest that created by Hiro with Mokuton starts burning.


    Ken solved part of the Mokuton environment, his eyes condensed, and at this time he seized the opportunity, his figure flashed, and he reached Hiro''s side.


    Body Flicker Jutsu.


    Uchiha Ken''s figure flickered, he quickly reached Hiro''s side and then slashed out in his hand.


    "Secret Sword Technique: Leafs Cutting!"


    Ken''s katana is extraordinary. Hiro only saw countless sword shadows attacking, cold light bursts, as the sharp blades almost attacked from all directions. With the sword light, countless sword shadows fell directly on Hiro, Hiro felt a great threat from this attack.


    This move was very quick, and the pressure is simply suffocating. And more importantly, the katana slash contained a lot of power.


    The secret sword technique is an attack that Ken has always been good at. The sword art combined with Sharingan, so he has never been disadvantageous in the past battles. Many extremely powerful ninjas have died under his sword.


    Uchiha Ken''s leafs cutting can swing dozens of katana''s in an instant, which is extremely powerful and terrifying.


    This sharp katana was about to fall on Hiro''s body


    But at this time, Hiro''s figure suddenly flashed, and he disappeared instantly.


    In the next moment, Hiro''s figure appeared at the other end of the barrier.


    "This..." Uchiha Ken''s katana fell to the ground, and the knife hit directly on the tree below, causing the tree to instantly become fragments, and the surrounding area was smashed into a deep hole for several tens of meters. This blow was so powerful that if it hit Hiro just now, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Uchiha Ken''s face was gloomy, and he couldn''t believe it: "How could you...dodge my attack?!!!"


    How is this possible?!!


    Of course, Hiro was able to avoid his attack because of the Flying Raijin Jutsu. He had made arrangements in the back mountain before, he had buried a lot of kunai in the soil before the fight, so he could move at any time using Flying Raijin Jutsu.


    Hiro said coldly: "Uchiha Ken, I will let you see my true strength."


    As he spoke, Hiro chakra surging all over his body, and once again released a strong move!


    "Multiple Mokuton Clones!"


    At this time, several Hiro figures appeared. Hiro used Multiple Mokuton Clones to cooperate in the battle. In this case, seeing this Uchiha Ken''s expression became solemn.


    Uchiha Ken held the katana in his hand tightly, and felt a burst of pressure: "Is this Multiple-Mokuton Clone? It seems that this time I will face his continuous attack. Damn it, I don''t know which one is the real body!"


    Uchiha Ken said as he looked at the clones. When he moved, the three tomoes in his Sharingan were continuously turning , spinning and rotating very quickly.


    The spinning of the three tomoes at this speed means Uchiha Ken is going to uses illusion!


    "Genjutsu!" Uchiha Ken used Sharingan''s Genjutsu, which is also the ultimate move he prepared.


    _____________________________________________


    (T/N


    Dear Readers,


    We established a team to translate a couple of Fics, that we like the most. Our team name is '''' theTripleX_HS''''.


    Our published Fics are:


    1- ''''Naruto God Modifier System.''''


    2- ''''Harry Potter: The legendary Successor System.''''


    3-'''' XXXX'''' Not released yet, but soon enough it will.


    4-'''' XXXX'''' Not released yet, but soon enough it will.


    5- ''''XXXX'''' Not released yet, but soon enough it will.


    NOTE: We have bought the VIP chapters of these Fics till their 900+ chapters.. SO, we want your support to keep translating until the very end of these Fics.

 Chapter 94 - 94 The Might of Flying Raijin Jutsu!

    (A/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone


    *******.com/HaOlu)


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    "Genjutsu: Black Nirvana!"


    Hiro saw Uchiha Ken gather all the chakras and used a Genjutsu on him. This genjutsu is Uchiha Ken''s ultimate move.


    A-Rank Genjutsu released by Kage-Level ninja.


    With the rapid rotation of Sharingan tomoes, Hiro only felt that the scene in front of him changed, and suddenly entered the space of illusion, he was complete darkness.


    Hiro felt that this place is very gloomy and depressed, filled with dark and just darkness nothing else, revealing a disturbing feeling in Hiro, which is very terrifying.


    Accompanied by the gloomy and dark chakra here, Hiro suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart, because the atmosphere inside Genjutsu was very unusual.


    Strange, Powerful, Rugged, and Gloomy.


    "This genjutsu is much stronger than the previous ''Phantom'' genjutsu..." Hiro thought in his heart.


    At the same time, he saw dozens of super-large piranhas plants suddenly rose from the ground of the genjutsu space. The flower path of these piranhas is more than ten meters long. There is mucus on the petals of these flowers, it was their saliva.


    These piranhas opened their blood-stained mouths, ready to swallow Hiro and his clones, and because he is in the genjutsu space, Hiro''s Mokuton Clones were all trapped and swallowed directly by these piranhas!


    Hiro didn''t dare to be careless and finally used his Sharingan to fight against Uchiha Ken''s genjutsu.


    As soon as the Sharingan appeared, Hiro''s ability to resist genjutsu was greatly enhanced and improved. A pair of Sharingan appeared in Hiro''s eyes. As the three tomoes of Sharingan appeared, Uchiha Ken was shocked to the core.


    "You actually... have Sharingan!" Uchiha Ken was stunned, the shock flashed in his eyes. He never thought that Hiro would actually have Sharingan.


    And it''s still Three-Tomoes Sharingan.


    More importantly, Hiro seems to be able to fully grasp the power of Sharingan completely, but this is impossible!!!


    Uchiha Ken stood there in a daze for a second, and then suddenly his killing intent becomes even stronger: "What the hell is going on with you, how can you have our Uchiha clan Sharingan...."


    "Like I will tell you that." Hiro used the power of Sharingan to resist the genjutsu and turn his chakra flow into normal.


    Hiro''s Multiple Mokuton Clones disappeared turning into segments of wooden poles. At this time, Uchiha Ken''s killing intent on Hiro had reached its extreme.


    This little devil still has a Sharingan, how did he get Sharingan? It seems he can use Sharingan''s power completely...


    "Damn kid, I will kill you at all costs today." Uchiha Ken said in a deep voice.


    Hiro''s face did not change "You talk too much."


    Hiro decisively threw out dozens of kunai, all of which are Hiro''s special kunai, which have Flying Raijin Jutsu seal engraved on them!


    That''s right, Hiro has already planned to use Flying Raijin Jutsu!


    Hiro has gradually understood the combat method of the Flying Raijin Jutsu, Hiro decided that it is time to show Flying Raijin Jutsu power!


    Thinking of this, Hiro fully demonstrated his strength.


    Facing the projectile of kunai, Uchiha Ken just sneered: "Play tricks in front of me, your kunai technique can''t do anything to me."


    These kunai were easily avoided by Uchiha Ken, passing by him. At this moment, Hiro flashed and suddenly appeared behind him.


    "What?!!" Uchiha Ken was shocked, but he felt a figure flashing behind him, and at the same time, he heard the thunder of the harp.


    "Chidori!" Hiro''s low shout sounded like a call of death.


    Uchiha had no time to react at all, he was completely frightened, and he didn''t know how Hiro suddenly appeared behind him. In a hurry, he could only twist his body to one side trying to avoid Hiro''s attack.


    In the next second, Chidori directly penetrated Uchiha Ken''s body from the right side.


    Uchiha Ken screamed and coughed out a mouthful of blood. Fortunately, none of his vital points were hurt, otherwise, he would fall into a very bad situation.


    Uchiha Ken hurriedly jumped away from Hiro and covered his wound, but the blood quickly stained his clothes red.


    He looked at Hiro''s calm expression, looking at Hiro''s handsome and young face, he really can''t figure out how Hiro suddenly appeared behind him.


    This kid...


    Uchiha Ken covered his wound as he did a simple treatment to prevent the injury from becoming too serious. It''s just that his breath was sluggish which shows Hiro''s attack did some serious damage to his old body.


    If it hadn''t been for him to finally detect something wrong with Hiro''s sudden disappearance due to his years of combat experience so he dodged the attack at the critical point, otherwise he would have been dead by now.


    "This ninjutsu, this kunai, could it be..." Uchiha Ken noticed the kunai thrown by Hiro, and suddenly if he remembered something...


    Hiro shrugged: "You guessed it, it''s the Flying Raijin Jutsu."


    "What?" Uchiha Ken was completely shocked, he felt that everything related to Hiro was completely beyond his cognition. First of all, Mokuton, and then Sharingan, and now Flying Raijin Jutsu...


    How could this little devil have so many powerful ninjutsu? If someone has just one of these three powers and trained it to the limit then that person will be very powerful, like the First Hokage with his Mokuton he became the God of the ninja world, Uchiha Madra with Sharingan he controlled the Kuuby like his pet and Fourth Hokage Minato who was known as Konoha''s Yellow Flash because he used Flying Raijin Jutsu, which gave him unimaginable speed. But Hiro now has all these three power in his body and that makes Uchiha Ken want to kill himself from envy.


    Uchiha Ken looked at the expressionless boy in front of him. He felt that Hiro was too mysterious. Now Uchiha Ken regretted it, why he had rushed to kill Hiro.


    After the real battle, I discovered that the hidden cards of this kid are endless!


    Now Uchiha Ken''s heart is full of fear.


    "Flying Raijin Slash!"


    Faced with the temporal and spatial effect of Flying Raijin Jutsu, Uchiha Ken felt afraid and very depressed at the same time.


    He was already injured, but at this time he started losing his fighting spirit, which greatly affected his fighting ability!


    Hiro continued using Flying Raijin Jutsu''s instant movement, first instantaneously appeared in front of a kunai, then shot kunai again, and then instantaneously appear in front of another kunai, dazzling and confusing Uchiha Ken. Making him unable to track Ed even with his Sharingan!


    Uchiha Ken''s psychological defense gradually collapsed.

 Chapter 95 - 95 Putting The Blame on Danzo!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 128 in my patre on:


    ------------------------------


    -patre on.com/HaOlu


    ------------------------------


    Even with Sharingan Uchiha Ken couldn''t defend against Hiro''s fierce and fast attack, in fact, he couldn''t even see Hiro''s actions at all.


    Because Flying Raijin Jutsu is space-time ninjutsu, which means there won''t be any sign of movement when it is used, it is almost undetectable.


    Hiro approached Uchiha Ken in a blink of an eye.


    Uchiha Ken can only defend hastily, but it is a pity that he was seriously injured and his actions were very slow.


    "Kenjutsu: Thousand Shape Currents!" This is a combination of Kenjutsu and Genjutsu. Being able to combine Kenjutsu with the confusing nature of Genjutsu, Uchiha Ken was a real Kenjutsu expert. When people perceive it, they only feel that this sword seems to be terrifying as if this attack will destroy the sky and earth, and this is the use of genjutsu in this move to makes people frightened.


    Hiro''s heart was filled with shock and surprise. This Uchiha Ken''s Kenjutsu Technique is quite special. It can make people enter genjutsu. As he expected of a Kage-Level ninja with Uchiha Kekkei Genkai.


    Hiro was vigilant and careful in his heart, but on the surface, he never stopped.


    Using Flying Raijin Jutsu, Hiro''s figure was moving from place to place, he didn''t stop even for a second at the same place, and at the same time, he continued using Chidori to attack him, the thunder and lightning of Chidori turned into Senbon form, which was shot out by Hiro one after another, making Uchiha Ken fell in a very disadvantage situation.


    Although Uchiha Ken''s kenjutsu didn''t have much effect on Hiro, but still it made Hiro''s actions slightly slower.


    Under these circumstances, Uchiha Ken was on the verge of collapsing, his body was getting more and more injured, and his body was covered with wounds almost everywhere, he looked very embarrassed.


    The fear in Uchiha Ken''s eyes also became more intense.


    "Wind Style: Vacuum Tornado!" Hiro released Wind ninjutsu, only to see the violent wind rolling up and a tornado hitting suddenly, then this strong tornado turned into countless small wind blades and attacked Uchiha Ken from all directions.


    Uchiha Ken had very little chakra left at this time. Although he knew this wind ninjutsu was powerful, but he was unable to avoid it. His Chakra was almost exhausted.


    Uchiha Ken was swept up by the tornado, screamed, and vomited a large mouthful of blood. He was seriously injured and fell heavily to the ground.


    Most of the wounds caused on his body caused by Hiro''s last ninjutsu.


    "You..." Uchiha Ken was lying on the ground motionlessly as he was breathing very slowly and weakly as if he will die at any moment.


    Uchiha Ken raised his head with difficultly, after he saw Hiro''s approaching step by step, it was like a death call to him. The fear and anxiety in his heart became, even more, stronger, and he quickly said: "You, you can''t kill me, otherwise the Uchiha clan will kill you directly! You...As long as you spare my life, I promise I will never trouble you again, I c-can even make the Uchiha clan support you if you want to be the next Hokage..."


    Hearing Uchiha Ken''s words, Hiro smiled faintly: "Do you think I''m afraid of Uchiha clan''s revenge?"


    Since Hiro planned to kill him, of course, he won''t be afraid of the Uchiha clan''s revenge!


    What''s more, Hiro has other methods to get rid of any future suspicion, which are also the countermeasures he has thought of before fighting with Uchiha Ken.


    Uchiha Ken said with difficulty: "The Uchiha clan has hundreds of members. I am their great elder. T-they, they..."


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to worry about it. And it was not me who killed you. It was Danzo." Hiro said with a sly smile.


    Uchiha Ken did not speak, but a look of uncertainty flashed in his eyes.


    Hiro said lightly: "I didn''t do anything, and I didn''t show up here tonight. The one who killed you was Danzo. Do you know why I especially used Wind ninjutsu against you?"


    "You, you are thinking... ¡­"


    Hiro curled his lips and said: "Yes, because in Konoha if someone can kill you a Kage-Level ninja with Wind ninjutsu, it seems that only Danzo has such ability."


    That''s right, the reason why Hiro wanted to kill Uchiha Ken with Wind ninjutsu was to make the Uchiha clan suspicious of Danzo, they already hate Danzo very much, so of course, they will blame Danzo for this matter!


    Till now Hiro didn''t use any ninjutsu other than Wind ninjutsu, Hiro constantly uses Wind ninjutsu, so that from Uchiha Ken''s corpse, everyone will subconsciously think of Danzo who did it.


    Planting blame, that''s it! This is what Hiro thought about long ago.


    Uchiha Ken''s eyes widened.


    "Putting your death on Danzo''s head and making strife between Danzo and Uchiha clan, so I am not only will get rid of Uchiha clan''s surveillance but also Danzo''s. This plan seems to be very good." Hiro said with a smile.


    Uchiha Ken''s expression changed, Hiro''s plan wasn''t a good plan, it was a horrible plan that will make the situation between the Uchiha clan and Danzo almost unsolvable anymore, it is just like adding fuel to the fire!


    You must know that the Uchiha clan and the Konoha Upper-Level ninjas are always stiff with each other, and especially Danzo who inherence the Second Hokage thoughts toward the Uchiha clan perfectly, so Danzo has always been vigilant and hostile to the Uchiha clan.


    If Hiro puts the blame on Danzo, most people will believe it and especially the Uchiha clan!


    At that time, it would be...


    "Well, having said so much, please go and die." Hiro''s eyes flashed coldly, as always he was merciless towards his enemy.


    "Wind Style: Vacuum Waves!"


    Hiro shouted in a low voice, he used strong Wind ninjutsu again, sending out dozens of rotating wind cuts toward Uchiha Ken.


    Uchiha Ken was completely dead, and his pupils immediately dilated as his breath completely disappeared.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host, you successfully killed Uchiha Ken, you can receive rewards at any time." The system prompt came, which made Hiro relieved.


    The Barrier ninjutsu also disappeared along with Uchiha Ken''s death.


    At the same time, after Uchiha Ken''s death, Hiro processed his corpse again, making his wounds look more like wounds caused by Wind Ninjutsu.. After clearing any traces that may lead toward him in the surrounding area, Hiro was finally relieved and left quickly.

 Chapter 96 - 96 Mangekyou Sharingan

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 128 in my patre on:


    ------------------------------


    -patre on.com/HaOlu


    ------------------------------


    After a careful inspection that everything is perfect, Hiro quickly moved under the dark night and returned his home.


    At home.


    Hiro quickly entered the room and locked the door behind him, then sat cross-legged on the bed.


    Without further ado, Hiro directly entered the Modifier-Space.


    Mangekyou Sharingan, the advanced form of the Sharingan that has only been activated by a handful of Uchiha clan members is finally about to open!


    "Ding, congratulations to the host. It is detected that the host has successfully killed Uchiha Ken, and is eligible to open the Mangekyou Sharingan. Will host open it now?"


    "Open." Hiro was super excited, so he said without hesitation.


    Dose system even needs to ask, of course, he will choose to open it immediately.


    Hiro worked so hard, isn''t it just for this thing?


    "Extracting hatred and negative energy." A prompt sound came from the system, hearing the prompt Hiro nodded his head. He knew that if he wanted to open the Mangekyou Sharingan, it was necessary to absorb the negative and hatred energy. The system got this hatred energy from Uchiha Ken''s body after being killed by him, his heart filled with hatred.


    Soon, the energy extraction was completed.


    Suddenly, pure gloomy energy was rising from the bottom of Hiro''s heart, rushing towards his eyes, he felt that his eyes were burning as if his eyes were on fire. Hiro couldn''t help being surprised by the powerful gloomy energy.


    At the same time, Hiro''s pupils turned red, the three tomoes appeared and started spinning crazily.


    The three tomoes kept spinning, and the speed of rotation became faster and faster. finally, three tomoes were linked together to form a pattern similar to a Six-Pointed Star.


    There is a circle outside the Six-Pointed Star, which looked very mysterious and charming.


    Hiro''s Mangekyou Sharingan is similar to Sasuke''s in the original work, but the abilities they have are different. Hiro''s Mangekyou Sharingan finally appeared.


    Mangekyou Sharingan, also known as the "Eye of Soul Portrayal".


    In other words, the process of changing an ordinary Sharingan into a Mangekyou Sharingan is caused by the hatred and negative energy stimulation, and then by appealing to the deep d?s?r? of the Uchiha clan member.


    Therefore, the ''Amaterasu that burns everything'' came into being, but he knew in his heart that the situation in front of him was extremely difficult to control, and he wanted to control the situation, and he had Tsukuyomi that could Control the World of Illusion.


    As for Obito, he did the same, witnessing the death of the goddess Rin of his dreams, his heart completely collapsed. He resents the world, so both of his eyes wielded Kamui because he wanted to take Rin to a safe place.


    The same is true for Sasuke. When Sasuke opened his eyes, he heard the truth about Itachi''s death. His heart was full of hatred and self-blaming. He yearned for revenge, so he got the strongest attack Amaterasu, and he wanted to control his destiny so he got the power that can control the shape of the flames or extinguish them.


    It can be seen that there are different types of Mangekyou Sharingan, and the progress of eye-opening is an extremely special thing.


    And Hiro''s Mangekyou Sharingan opened his eyes at this time, which also seemed very special.


    Negative emotions and dark energy filled his whole body, as his Chakra also soared, Hiro''s strength was fully improved.


    At this time, the female voice of the system suddenly sounded in Hiro''s ears: "Congratulations to the host, successfully opened Mangekyou Sharingan, currently the host has the ability to choose the power of both eyes, dose host wants to choose?"


    "Choose the ability? Could it be that I can still choose abilities of the Mangekyou Sharingan by myself?" Hiro was slightly startled.


    "Exactly."


    Hiro''s eyes lit up.


    After the system was prompted, the picture in front of him changed. Several Mangekyou Sharingan abilities that had appeared in the original work appeared in front of Hiro.


    "Sasuke''s Mangekyou Sharingan: Amaterasu in the left eye, Flame Controlling right eye."


    "Uchiha Itachi''s Mangekyou Sharingan: Tsukuyomi in the left eye, Amaterasu in the right eye."


    "Uchiha Shisui: Kotoamatsukami."


    "Obito: Kamui."


    Hiro looked at the abilities of these Mangekyou Sharingan, his heart filled with excitement. Being able to choose his own abilities from the Mangekyou Sharingan abilities that appeared in the original work. This a help from the system. If this is the case...


    Hiro started thinking about which pair of Mangekyou Sharingan he should choose.


    First of all, all the abilities of the Mangekyou Sharingan are extremely strong, which is a certain thing, but after Hiro thought carefully, he still felt that Obito''s Mangekyou Sharingan seemed to be the most suitable for his current situation.


    With ''Kamui'', Hiro will be able to come and go freely, and it is especially convenient in battle, after all, space abilities are extremely practical!


    Kamui can defend against all attacks, after using Kamui all physical attacks will be invalid against him. This ability is simply a life-saving ability, and it can be used to kill people on the battlefield without any obstacles, Hiro will be almost untouchable on the battlefield, it is indeed very suitable for him.


    Besides, Kakashi''s Kamui is also very powerful, can make a tear in the space, in essence, transfer opponents to another space.


    "I choose Obito''s Mangekyou Sharingan." Hiro made his decision.


    "Congratulations to the host, for successfully obtaining the Mangekyou Sharingan." In an


    instant, Hiro had the pair of Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Kamui!!!


    There was a burning feeling in his eyes, Hiro had fully possessed the power of Obiyo''s Mangekyou Sharingan, Hiro felt extremely and extremely powerful right now.


    The Six-Pointed Star in the eyes demonstrates the especial power of the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    "The Mangekyou Sharingan finally opened. From then on, let me see who can kill me in the ninja world. I must be the number one ninja in the Naruto World."

 Chapter 97 - 97 Kamui and Blur!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 128 in my patre on:


    ------------------------------


    -patre on.com/HaOlu


    ------------------------------


    With Mangekyou Sharingan, Hiro''s strength has greatly increased, so he is in a very good mood right now.


    His Mangekyou Sharingan possessed the abilities of both Obito and Kakashi, Kamui, Hiro couldn''t wait to try them.


    As soon as Hiro moved his body, he entered the Kamui space. This is an independent space. There is a platform in front of him. This world seems to be completely controlled by Hiro himself. He can trap people in it at any time. He can also come here anytime to avoid enemy attacks, making it a very convenient ability.


    The Kamui is a very powerful ability, it can make all the physical attacks pass through his body without being hurt or affected.


    "Now, as long as I don''t encounter extreme situations, I can protect myself. But the disadvantage of Mangekyou Sharingan is that the attack method is only one, only relying on Kamui to tear space, luckily I have Mokuton and other powerful ninjutsu, so it doesn''t matter." Hiro said to himself.


    The of his Mangekyou Sharingan Kamui seemed to be innate, allowing Hiro to master and use it instantly after getting them from the system, making Hiro very satisfied.


    "That''s not right, I killed Uchiha Ken, he is a Kage-Level ninja, there should be a golden treasure ?h?st, right?" Hiro asked the system.


    "Because Uchiha Ken is the key person to open Mangekyou Sharingan, he won''t drop the golden treasure ?h?st, please continue to work hard in the future..."


    "Black Hearted System." Hiro curled his lips and sneered.


    However, for Hiro it didn''t matter, being able to obtain Blur and Kamui is already very good.


    "Friendly reminder to the host: The host''s Mangekyou Sharingan isn''t limited to the Mangekyou Sharingan ability Kamui. The host can modify it through the ''Modify Mangekyou Sharingan Permissions'' to get multiple Mangekyou Sharingan abilities." the female voice of the system came into Hiro''s ears.


    The news gave Hiro a lift!


    "What? I can have more than one kind of Mangekyou Sharingan? It means that I can modify even the super-strong bloodline limit like Mangekyou Sharingan?" Hiro couldn''t help being surprised.


    The function of this modifier is too amazing, even Mangekyou Sharingan can be modified, giving Hiro a variety of Mangekyou Sharingan abilities!


    This rhythm...


    Hiro feels repairing even more


    Modifier Power is very extraordinary.


    "In that case, I will be able to modify the Mangekyou Sharingan in the future, and have the Tsukuyomi, Amaterasu, etc., which is very good." Hiro secretly said.


    Although Hiro was already deeply aware of the role of the Modifier System, but the system kept surprising him again and again.


    "Speaking of which, System, what conditions do I need to open the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan?" Hiro asked. He does not have a brother to use eyes replacement solution if he became blind in the future from using Mangekyou Sharingan, and thus without system help, Hiro can''t get Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.


    "The time for the host to open the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan has not yet arrived, the system will remind the host at that time." The female voice of the system gave a satisfactorily answer.


    "Okay." Hiro nodded but, he already understood that the system must have other ways to help him open the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, so he relaxed.


    Hiro''s expression recovered, and after waiting all night, he went to sleep as if nothing happened.


    In the darkness, everything was silent.


    But for many people, tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.


    For example, the Uchiha clan.


    The Uchiha clan territory was brightly lit at this time. Because the great elder of the Uchiha clan hadn''t returned all night, the whole Uchiha clan was in an alarm state as they were all searching for Uchiha Ken.


    Almost all the Konoha guards were deployed, leaving the villagers in the village surprised.


    The Uchiha clan''s sudden moves, of course, also shocked Third Hokage and Danzo and attracted their attention, but unfortunately, Danzo was talking secretly with Orochimaru at this time, so Danzo did not appear, but received information...


    Gradually, during the Konoha guards search, many people also learned about the disappearance of Uchiha Ken, the great elder of the Uchiha clan.


    The news reached Konoha''s High-Level ears, and everyone realized that this time things were a bit unusual, his disappearance was like a rumble of thunder and lightning, and the rain should follow soon.


    ...


    Hiro didn''t know the specific situation of Konoha, he is still in a deep sleep at this time,


    After all, fighting against a Kage-Level ninja like Uchiha Ken is very difficult which completely exhausted him.


    Although Hiro has a Sage-Body, but fighting a Kage-Level ninja will still consume a lot of chakras.


    Not knowing what happened in the Village, Hiro slept until noon the next day before waking up.


    And it was Kurenai who came to Hiro especially.


    Hiro saw Kurenai raising her pretty face in front of him, seeing her charming and lovely appearance, Hiro felt warm in his heart, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    "Kurenai, why are you here?" Hiro asked with a smile.


    Kurenai smiled softly, with a gentle expression: "I made something delicious, it''s a fried udon noodle with meat."


    Kurenai felt a little proud of herself as she raised the things in her hands. It was indeed a fried udon noodle with meat, showing a golden color, filled with ingredients, authentic fried udon noodles, you can see the earnestness and care of Kurenai.


    Hiro''s heart sighed slightly, Kurenai paid a lot for him, making Hiro''s heart filled with warmth.


    Kurenai smiled sweetly, with a natural young girl''s sweetness, she was holding her chin with her small hands, looking at Hiro with beautiful ruby-like eyes, blinking her eyes, and smiling: "Try it and see if it''s OK. Is it delicious?"


    "As long as you cook it, it will be delicious," Hiro responded seriously, making Kurenai''s face turn red from embossment.


    "Hmph, I know that your mouth is slippery." Even so, a sweet smile appeared on Kurenai''s face, making Hiro smile.


    "I know I''m sometimes wrong and gullible, but I''m telling the truth right now" Hiro immediately said with a serious voice.


    Seeing the girl''s bright smile, Hiro thought it was the most beautiful scenery he had ever seen.

 Chapter 98 - 98 Danzo was Stunned!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 128 in my patre on:


    ------------------------------


    -patre on.com/HaOlu


    ------------------------------


    Hiro ate the udon fried noodle which Kurenai made with a happy smile. Not to mention, the taste was really good, which made Hiro like its taste even more. The noodle has such a delicious taste because Kurenai cooked it with care and love.


    In this aspect, Hiro really loved being taken care of by Kurenai.


    Five Stars Delicious!


    Seeing that Hiro likes her cooking so much, Kurenai became very happy. A sweet smile appeared on the little girl''s face, which made Hiro''s heartbeat become faster.


    "Is it so delicious?" Kurenai chuckled with her chin resting on her palms.


    "Yes, it''s a bit worse than your lipstick." Hiro blinked. The Naruto World is actually a bit similar to the modern world, and there are things like smile computers, lipsticks, and lights.


    Hearing Hiro''s words, Kurenai''s cheeks flushed red, and she gave Hiro a fierce look, her face became red as a tomato from embarrassment.


    Hiro teased Kurenai for a while, and then directly sealed the girl''s smallmouth. Kurenai was so nervous that she didn''t know what to do as her heart was throbbing furiously. Kurenai could only respond cutely to Hiro''s attack.


    Hiro tasted her sweet lips for a while before stopping.


    Kurenai''s face was blushing right now, she couldn''t even look at his face. Kurenai is a very shy girl. She didn''t dare to look at Hiro''s eyes. She was just playing with the corners of her clothes with her hands. Maybe she is shy in front of the person she likes more than other people.


    When Hiro was preparing to take further action, he checked the time and said, "Well, it seems that it''s time to go to the Hokage Building."


    Now that Hiro was promoted to Anbu Captain, he had another task, he must go to the Hokage Building frequently.


    In the past, Hiro was passive and lazy about this job, but today he was very energetic.


    Because there will be a good show today, and he won''t miss it no matter what!


    "Well, you go first, I''ll help you clean up the house." Kurenai smiled cutely and sweetly.


    Hearing what Kurenai said, Hiro felt warmth in his heart and kissed Kurenai''s smooth cheek before walking out of the house.


    It is really a great p???sur? to have such a gentle and lovely waifu at home.


    Hiro wore his Anbu animal mask, he chose a cat face mask especially.


    Hiro''s figure flashed, he was jumping on houses'' roofs one after another, and soon arrived at the Hokage Building.


    Entering the Hokage Building, the surrounding guards and troops all saluted Hiro and said, " Hiro-Sama."


    "Well, you have worked hard." Hiro was gentle.


    A loud noise came from ahead, accompanied by quarrels, which seemed to be very loud. There were constant quarrels inside the Hokage office, and it seemed that there was a conflict between the two sides.


    Hiro frowned slightly: "What''s going on?"


    The Anbu guard who was standing next to Hiro, was his subordinate, Hyuga Kurosawa. He quickly explained: "The people from the Uchiha clan are inside. Hiro-Sama may not know. Last night the great elder of the Uchiha clan suddenly disappeared..."


    Hiro thought in his heart finally, how could I not know and it was me who killed him.


    "Have they found Uchiha Ken now?" Hiro was concerned.


    Hyuga Kurosawa lowered his voice: "Although they found him, but only his body was found..."


    "En?"


    "I heard that his corpse was found on the mountain back. After the Leader of the Uchiha clan inspected his body. He found that Uchiha Ken was killed by Wind Ninjutsu user..." Hyuga Kurosawa lowered his voice, not daring to say more.


    Hiro''s heart moved, Uchiha Ken''s body was found, very good.


    Hiro said: "I know."


    Immediately, his figure flashed and he entered the Hokage office. With Hiro''s current identity and reputation, no one dared to stop him.


    Entering the Hokage office, he heard a loud quarrel in the office!


    Hiro saw three middle-aged men in green ninja suits were inside the Hokage office, and their leader was Uchiha Fugaku.


    Fugaku has long brown hair, a cold expression as his eyes filled with anger.


    Behind Fugaku, there were two strong ninjas of the Uchiha clan standing behind him. Their expressions were angrier than Uchiha Fugaku. Their faces are flushed duo extreme anger. Their three-tomoes Sharingan was opened as if they were ready to attack at any moment.


    On the other side, the Third Hokage standing wearing a Hokage costume and a cloak.


    Besides the Third Hokage, Danzo leaning on his wooden staff.


    The two parties were opposing each other, Fugaku said sternly: "Hokage-sama, Uchiha Ken is the great elder of our Uchiha clan. He was ?ssassinated on Konoha land, and he was ?ssassinated with Wind-style ninjutsu. I want justice from Hokage sama, please give us justice!"


    Danzo snorted coldly, "The cause of Uchiha Ken''s death is unknown. You said he was ?ssassinated. No one can prove it, but you came to the Hokage Building to seek justice. What are you trying to do?"


    Danzo also sternly shouted.


    The two foes were looking at each other with a cold face, which made the Hokage office a bit tense.


    Hiro was watching all this with cold eyes, the Third Hokage suddenly had a strong headache, Uchiha was originally Konoha''s thorn head, who would have thought that their elders suddenly killed and Danzo became suspect number one in the Uchiha clan eyes, which made things more complicated and troublesome.


    Uchiha Fugaku wouldn''t give up so easily: "Our elder''s body is not cold yet, and there is still a wind element chakra on his corpse. As far as I know, there are not many ninjas that can use Wind style in Konoha. And such powerful wind ninjutsu, there is only one person in Konoha who can kill our Uchiha clan''s great elder!"


    "What do you want to say?" Danzo asked in a deep voice as he suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Danzo-sama, if I remember correctly, it seems that you are particularly good in Wind ninjutsu. Am I right?" Uchiha Fugaku said with a cold face.


    Danzo''s eyes flickered: "Are you suspicion of me?"


    Uchiha Fugaku sneered and said, "How do I dare to doubt Danzo-sama, but it seems that Danzo-Sama''s location was unknown last night. My clan great elder was killed. Of course, I will investigate the matter thoroughly!"


    Danzo''s face turned black when he heard Fugaku''s words, he almost spewed out a mouthful of old blood, he was extremely depressed.

 Chapter 99 - 99 Watching With Excitement!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my Patre on to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 129 in my patre on:


    ------------------------------


    -patre on.com/HaOlu


    ------------------------------


    Danzo was very depressed at this moment, if it was him who did it, he will be very happy but to take the blame for someone else, he won''t accept it.


    Uchiha Ken was killed, and Fugaku believed that it was Danzo who killed him, Danzo didn''t have a good alibi. Such a depressing feeling made Danzo extremely unhappy.


    "Damn it, what''s going on? Who is trying to pit me?" Danzo''s eyes flickered, thinking about what was going on, and how things turned out to be like this.


    This feeling of powerless and the Uchiha charges!


    Danzo was angry and was extremely dissatisfied with Fugaku, but he couldn''t say anything.


    In fact, what Hiro did was a very simple strategy, which was just the most common planting and blaming. As long as Uchiha and Danzo think calmly, they would know that this is probably a conspiracy trap. But the problem is that the relationship between the Uchiha clan and Danzo is very very bad, and Danzo was targeting the Uchiha clan and was trying to make their influence and power become less since he became a consultant of the Third Hokage.


    As time passed the two sides started hating each other even more which in fact made the whole Konoha atmosphere a bit tense, and that made Danzo and Uchiha natural enemies.


    Under such circumstances, Hiro''s approach was simply to ignite the gunpowder, so that the already fragile relationship between the two parties fell apart!


    As Uchiha clan leader, Fugaku faced such a major event as the death of the great elder of the Uchiha clan, if he can''t give a logical explanation for his clan members, how can he deserve the Leader''s position.


    Whether Uchiha Ken was killed by Danzo or not, the truth is not so important anymore. As long as the people of the clan think that he was killed by Danzo, then the person who killed their great elder is Danzo!


    And as a patriarch, he can only question Danzo and put the blame on him.


    Anyway, he has been upset with Uchiha''s clan for a long time.


    "Danzo sama, I think you must give us the Uchiha clan an explanation for this matter!" Fugaku said coldly with strong momentum.


    Danzo was angry, but his voice became even more tougher and colder: "I said, I didn''t do it. Your Uchiha clan became so bold that you dare to question me directly. Are you suspicious of my behavior? "


    Both parties are angry and don''t want to back down.


    Hiro was feeling that he was watching the most exciting show ever.


    Even Hiro himself couldn''t think that his simple strategy will lead to such an amazing result!


    Although the Uchiha clan and the Konoha executives were hating each other before, but they had not completely torn their back to each other, but now, a huge crack appeared between the two sides making them back to normal is almost impossible!


    "Could it be that the split between the Uchiha clan and the Danzo and Konoha high-level leaders was caused by this incident, and it was actually caused by me?" Hiro couldn''t help thinking in himself, there would not be such a coincidence.


    Is this coincidence, or it''s Uchiha clan''s fate?


    The atmosphere was tense inside the office, Third Hokage felt very hopeless and powerless seeing this situation, and the development of things was a little unexpected for him. Third Hokage took a smoke of his pipe and stood up and said, "all of you calm down."


    The third Hokage can only act as a peacemaker now: " Fugaku, don''t jump to conclusions about this matter. I will give an explanation to the Uchiha clan. I will give the Konoha guard the power to investigate this matter thoroughly."


    "Huh." Uchiha Fugaku was still dissatisfied, but seeing the Third Hokage speaking, it is difficult to continue blaming Danzo. After all, he is the Hokage, and he can''t directly tear his face with Hokage.


    The Third Hokage also didn''t want to make the fragile situation between the Uchiha clan and village more fragile, so he could only say, "I''m sorry for Uchiha Ken''s death, but this is the end of the matter. Don''t be impulsive, I promise you that I will do my best to find the truth."


    Standing next to the Uchiha Fugaku, Both the Uchiha clan members frowned as they were very dissatisfied with the Third Hokage. one of the members curled his lips and said "The one who died is not from the Sarutobi clan... "


    "Yes." The other person echoed.


    Third Hokage''s expression changed slightly, and finally remained silent, but he took another suffocated cigarette.


    Hiro shrugged and thought in himself, the Third Hokage in a very bad situation, the Hokage position really makes one sometimes very tired. Because, the overall situation must be taken into consideration, otherwise, it will be like stabbing the Uchiha clan and will make the Uchiha clan alienated.


    But seeing Danzo''s depressed look, Hiro felt very comfortable and refreshed.


    Danzo was in a very bad mood right now, because of the Uchiha clan''s affairs, he knows this will affect him. Danzo''s hatred of Uchiha''s clan is known for everyone, so even if he denied no one will believe him.


    After talking for a few minutes the Third Hokage dismissed them, the dissuasion with Uchiha Fugaku and others came to end. Uchiha Fugaku''s eyes flickered, snorted, and took a look at Danzo before taking the people away.


    Danzo was filled with anger, the wooden staff slammed heavily, looking at Fugaku''s leaving back, he coldly snorted: "Uchiha clan, really courageous, they want to rebel?!!"


    "Danzo!" The Third Hokage said in a deep voice, "Did you kill Uchiha Ken or not?"


    "You... even you doubt me?" Danzo was even more depressed, he was about to vomit blood from his anger.


    Hiro almost laughed out loud, this scene is really getting more and more interesting.


    Hiro thought that the exciting show wouldn''t last long, but after seeing the violent conflict between the two sides, he felt it was worth it.


    "This is indeed something your character will do." The third Hokage said. After all, Danzo''s actions in the roots have always been based on the ?ssassination, which really makes people doubt.


    Danzo was furious and depressed, he couldn''t find a place to vent his anger, he snorted heavily and walked away. The Third Hokage sighed: "Danzo is getting tougher and tougher. This will only force the Uchiha clan to a dead end..."


    Hearing what Third Hokage said, Obviously, he has completely misunderstood the story, and he really thought that Danzo killed Uchiha Ken.


    Hiro''s blaming plan became even more perfect!

 Chapter 100 - 100 Sudden Happiness!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 130 in my patre on:


    ---------------------------


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    Danzo fell into the dirty water this time and he doesn''t have the ability to clean it.


    After Hiro heard the words of the Third Hokage, under the mask a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, Danzo fell into a very miserable situation because of his plot.


    "Now the hatred between Uchiha and Danzo reached the extreme, I will be more relaxed in the future, let''s sit back and reap the benefits." Hiro thought in his heart.


    The next thing he needs to do is reaping the benefits.


    Seeing Danzo leaving with a depressed face, Hiro was very happy.


    "Recently, many unexpected things happened, and now even the great elder of Uchiha clan was killed, hey." The Third Hokage couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Hiro nodded secretly. He knew that Konoha''s current battle situation was very tense. At present, on the border of the Hidden Mist Village, Konoha was at war with Mist. Mist Ninjas weren''t weak at all, which made Konoha''s situation not optimistic.


    Kurenai''s father, Shinku Yuhi, was on the battlefield fighting against the Mist ninjas.


    At this time, Hidden Mist''s strength is still good. After all, the Third Mizukage is still alive, and Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist is still alive too. But Konoha can''t put all the ninjas on the frontlines at the Mist border, so the Konoha ninjas have been at a disadvantage.


    Hiro didn''t speak, the Third Hokage muttered to himself: "It seems that it is time for Kakashi and his group to go to the battlefield."


    Hiro''s heart moved. He is now close to nine years old. And Kakashi is the same age as him, it is indeed time to go to the battlefield.


    "By the way, Hiro." The third Hokage seemed to think of something, patted Hiro on the shoulder, and said: "Thanks to your performance on the battlefield, Sand has already planned to conclude a peace agreement with us and truce with Sand. Which gave us a chance to breathe."


    Hiro said slightly: "I just did my job Hokage-Sama."


    It seems that Sand has already surrendered, to think about it, the Sand village is the weakest village among the five great villages. Besides, even the Third Kazekage and Ebizo have been killed... so if the fight went on, the Sand village is destined to loos very miserably, because right now, only the Fourth Kazekage and Chiyo could fight, and the rest are a bunch of old, weak, sick ninjas.


    The Third Hokage processed a lot of news, Hiro watched from the side and got a lot of information.


    At present, Konoha not only fighting with Hidden Mist Village and Rock Village but also the Cloud Village which makes the situation for is more complicated and dangerous.


    Hiro remembered that this incident appeared in the original work, and it eventually led to Third Raikage''s death, being besieged by 10,000 rock ninjas, fighting alone for three days and three nights to death.


    But now, the war just begins, and the matter should not have happened yet.


    The next thing was much simpler, Hiro always followed the Third Hokage in the Hokage Building, and then waited until his work time was over.


    The next day, the Third Hokage ordered Kakashi, Asuma, Guy, and others to enter the battlefield.


    Kakashi, Obito, Guy, and others were extremely excited, they were waiting this moment for a long time. Obito clenched his fist and said: "Hey, I''m finally going to the battlefield, Rin, you wait, although I can''t win Hiro temporarily, I can win Kakashi!"


    "Hmph, come on." Kakashi''s complexion remains unchanged, but he was also looking forward to going on the battlefield.


    At this time, the only two girls, Kurenai and Rin, do not need to go to the battlefield for the time being. For female ninjas, the village still has some care.


    Seeing that Obito, Kakashi, and Guy were extremely excited, Hiro shrugged.


    After some time, Kakashi and others were led by Jounin, and under the leadership of Jounin, they rushed toward the Hidden Mist Village.


    Hiro didn''t need to go to the battlefield, for the time being, so he was very leisurely.


    And more importantly, without the annoying Danzo and his monitoring, which made Hiro was more relaxed.


    For several days, Hiro lived a happy and leisurely life, and everything at home was taken care of by Kurenai.


    But at this time, Kurenai made an enthusiastic proposal to Hiro: "Why don''t we go to the hot spring?"


    "Soak in the hot spring?"


    Hiro subconsciously remembered something.


    "Yeah, let''s go together, it seems that Tsunade-sama is free, we can invite her too" Kurenai''s face blushed as she said with a low voice.


    Soak in hot springs with Kurenai and Tsunade?


    This sense...


    Hiro coughed immediately, he felt the happiness came too fast, like a tornado.


    In any case, being able to soak in hot springs with Tsunade and Kurenai is one of the ultimate dreams of every man who saw the original work.


    How could Hiro not agree?


    He nodded immediately, Hiro invited Tsunade. Tsunade was bored, so she readily agreed.


    So Hiro, Tsunade, and Kurenai went to the hot springs together.


    Kurenai and Tsunade were together, Kurenai admires Tsunade very much. After all, Tsunade is the idol of all-female ninjas, the only woman among the three sannin, the hero of Konoha.


    Coming with Tsunade, Kurenai looked very excited, the little girl couldn''t stop talking.


    "Comfortable, this kind of weather is going to melt me down." Hiro sighed, then squinted his eyes toward Tsunade and Kurenai.


    At this time, he saw Tsunade walking out of the changing room as she was wearing a white robe, but this style of wearing made her hot figure even hotter. Her graceful body was accompanied by dazzling snow-white skin which almost made Hiro''s eyes went blind.


    Tsunade was slightly shy, her eyes stared at Hiro, Hiro''s eyes were moving between her and Kurenai nonstop.


    Kurenai looked very beautiful at this time, she isn''t the little girl he knew anymore, she became a very beautiful and attractive young girl in Hiro''s eyes!

 Chapter 101 - 101 Hot Spring

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 131 in my patre on:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    Hiro saw Kurenai coming.


    Kurenai''s looked very shy, her cheeks flushed slightly, her eyes were looking down, she looked very timid when she looked at Hiro, the more she looked the shyer she became. Originally, Kurenai was thinking of being able to soak in the hot springs with Hiro, but only at this point did she realize she was too embarrassed.


    The blush on Kurenai''s face under the evaporation of the water vapor in the hot spring made her shy face look even more beautiful.


    This girl was so ashamed that she didn''t even dare raise her head, let alone looking at Hiro directly.


    Looking at Kurenai''s shy face, Hiro found that she was more beautiful and charming than usual. Those bright ruby eyes contained a stream of light, which made Hiro feel refreshed, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but smile.


    The styles of the two girls are completely different from each other.


    Tsunade has a m?tur? charm, while Kurenai is very shy and sweet. If Tsunade is like a bright red rose, then Kurenai is like a delicate lilac.


    Tsunade and Kurenai are different from each other.


    Tsunade also noticed Hiro''s gaze looking at Kurenai, and he couldn''t help but sigh slightly, then snorted slightly, and said:" Huh, what are you looking at, bad boy..." Then, Tsunade waved his hand: "Kurenai, come here."


    Tsunade knows Hiro very well, of course, she noticed that Hiro has feelings for Kurenai, which made her a little jealous, but when she thought that she is jealous of a little girl. She was immediately a little embarrassed and relieved at the same time.


    "Tsunade-sama." Kurenai came to Tsunade obediently.


    Tsunade smiled and said, "Don''t be so shy, let go, just pretend as if this kid doesn''t exist, let''s go to the hot spring."


    "Oh." Hearing Tsunade''s words, Kurenai calmed down a little bit...


    Kurenai took a peek at Hiro, then looked at Tsunade, her eyes flashed with envy, and said: "Tsunade-sama, you are very beautiful..."


    Hearing Kurenai''s sincere compliment, Tsunade became very happy, as she smiled and said: "Thank you, you too will be a first-class beauty in the future. You should be the one that this kid loves the most."


    Kurenai blushed but did not speak.


    Hiro coughed, and quickly said: "You two are great beauties, no one Ninja World can match you two..."


    Hearing Hiro says this, Tsunade glanced at Hiro and hummed: "Kid, you really have a sweet mouth." With that, Tsunade became more relaxed, then she took off her robe slowly.


    Tsunade''s skin was completely creamy white, like a jade, attracting Hiro''s eyes. Her slender waist is unbearable for a grip. Except for the vital occlusion, the rest is within Hiro''s sight. Feasting his eyes.


    Such wonderful scenery!!


    Hiro thought to himself.


    There was something strange in Kurenai''s eyes at this time. When she saw Tsunade''s big and beautiful figure, she herself was envious, let alone Hiro who was drooling as he was looking at Tsunade''s almost n?k?d body.


    "Tsunade-sama, you are so beautiful." Kurenai couldn''t help but said again.


    "Silly girl, you will be more beautiful than me when you grow up." Tsunade smiled and comforted.


    Although Hiro is only nine years old, the development of ninjas is very fast, the Sage-Body also played an important role in this too. Hiro is now about the same height as Tsunade.


    As for his figure, doing all these long-term exercises, made his body look perfect.


    His appearance is also handsome and beautiful, not to mention his high charm value, which gives Hiro a mysterious and attractive temperament, that makes people feel like a spring breeze, and even wants to approach him unconsciously.


    Even Tsunade looked at Hiro with admiration, she always felt that this kid is very handsome, well, there was also his temperament that she couldn''t even describe, so she watched for a while, yes, Only for a short while.


    As for Kurenai, she has been looking at Hiro with brilliant eyes.


    Hiro shrugged and then chuckled, he took the lead and walked toward the two beautiful girls, and then splashed water at them. Gradually, Kurenai put down her shyness and became calm and cheerful.


    After this water battle was ended, seeing that Kurenai and Tsunade were talking and laughing. Hiro immediately felt that everything he did for them was worth it, this beautiful sensory made Hiro realize that both Kurenai and Tsunade are members of his family in this world.


    Hiro looked at the smiles of the two girls, his mood reaches the heavens.


    Finally, after soaking in the hot spring for some time, Tsunade returned to the room, while Kurenai walked side by side with Hiro, and Kurenai stepped on her little foot, and she whispered: "Hiro."


    "En?"


    "I, Tsunade-sama said, I will also become beautiful like her in the future." Kurenai looked at Hiro and said seriously.


    Hiro touched Kurenai''s head gently, and then said with a smile: "Of course, I know." Of course, Hiro believed in this because he saw the original work.


    "Okay, then, and then my body will be the same as Tsunade-sama..." Kurenai pouted her small mouth: "You were looking Tsunade-sama, I saw it all."


    Puff.


    Hiro''s sight just now was indeed focused on Tsunade''s white rabbits, but Kurenai accidentally saw it.


    This is really...


    Kurenai blushed, and plucked up the courage to say: "When I grow up, I will become like Tsunade-sama, as big as hers! So, you have to like me too. "


    After saying this, Kurenai''s face started blushing, and after plucking up the courage to say the last sentence, Kurenai ran away.


    Hiro was suddenly a little bit dumbfounded.


    "Does this girl care about this so much? But it is difficult to become as big as Tsunade." Hiro said to himself.


    But he felt Kurenai''s sweet and charming girl''s heart.

 Chapter 102 - 102 Sasori Came For Revenge?

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 132 in my patre on:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    After coming back from the hot springs, Hiro naturally laid down at home and slept comfortably.


    For the next few days, he was very relaxed.


    Hiro heard that Danzo has been closely watched by the Uchiha clan in the past few days, and the two sides even did have several small conflicts.


    The conflict between Danzo and Uchiha finally became more intense.


    Hiro was very happy seeing his two enemies fighting each other.


    This task is very simple, it belongs to the normal task of Anbu, with Hiro''s current strength, completing these missions is just like child play.


    Hiro easily found the task targets in an instant, and ?ssassinated them one by one, completing the task quickly.


    But Hiro always felt that something was wrong, it seemed that someone was following him all around, making him feel as if there is a ghost on his back...


    Hiro even used Perception Ninjutsu several times to check his surrounding, but he didn''t find anything, which made him more and more vigilant as time passed by.


    Although he did not find anything, but that does not mean that there was no enemy. Hiro believes in his sixth sense. And the only possibility that why he did not find the enemy is because the enemy is very strong and he hid both his chakra and presence extremely well!


    Which made Hiro a little bit worried.


    Hiro walked back to the village carefully. And then suddenly a figure appeared in front of him.


    As soon as this figure appeared, Hiro was taken aback for a while, because what appeared in front of him was a huge puppet. And this puppet had a human appearance but was bigger than a normal human.


    Sasori!


    A dual mechanism device was connected to the puppet''s left hand, and with a grimace on its back, and a scorpion-like tail made of iron sticks out of the grimace hole.


    As soon as Sasori came out, Hiro immediately recognized the identity of the person who was following him, Sasori of Red Sand!


    "Hiro..." A deep and hoarse voice sounded out from the puppet.


    Hiro was slightly startled, but there was a strange feeling in his heart.


    Sasori of Red Sand!


    This should probably be the first member of Akatsuki that Hiro has encountered so far, except for Orochimaru who rebelled against the Akatsuki organization. Of course, at this time Sasori isn''t a member of Akatsuki''s organization yet.


    Moreover, it is also very likely to be the strongest opponent Hiro currently encounters.


    "Ding, the host, please pay attention, the host encounters Sasori of Red Sand, his strength is at ''Medium Kage-Level'', congratulation to the host for triggering a new task: defeat or kill Sasori of Red Sand, you will get a reward: modify the charm permission once. Quest Failure penalty: Deduct ten points of charm value."


    Hiro suddenly understood.


    For example, Uchiha Ken who was killed by Hiro before belonged to a Low-Level Kage ninja. After all, Uchiha Ken was very old, and although he has an Uchiha bloodline limit, his strength was greatly declined.


    Sasori is stronger than Uchiha Ken in the system''s evaluation, and he belongs to the Mid-Level Kage.


    Although the Sasori is strong at this time, but he is only about sixteen years old according to the timeline of the original work, far from reaching his peak state, so the evaluation given by the system for his strength is only a Med-Level.


    "Sasori of Red Sand." Hiro also spoke, and he looked at Sasori with a faint smile.


    This time it was Sasori''s turn to be a little surprised: "Do you know me?"


    "Of course, the famous and talented puppet master of Sand Village, the beloved grandson of Chiyo. How could I not know you." Hiro said with a smile.


    "But you are a ninja from Sand Village... This is strange, why did you appear here? Could it be that you are here to avenge?"


    Hiro''s expression was calm, but in fact, he could roughly guess why Sasori came here.


    Sasori said coldly: "If you already know, then don''t talk nonsense anymore. Hiro, I don''t care how you deal with Sand. But you killed Ebizo and injured my grandma seriously. You must be killed by me!" While speaking, a strong killing intent burst out from his body..... On the open land where Hiro was located, there was a huge amount of chakra.


    Although Sasori rebelled against his village, he still had a lot of grievances for his grandmother Chiyo, the deep feelings they had for each other can be seen from the performance of the two in the original book. Although Sasori is cold and ruthless, but he couldn''t keep his calm in the face of his grandmother who has raised him since childhood.


    Therefore, this time Sasori came here deliberately for revenge.


    Chiyo was severely injured by Hiro, not to mention that Ebizo also was killed by Hiro. Which made Sasori hate Hiro in his heart very much.


    "Puppet Style: Cannon Needles!"


    The left arm of the scorpion puppet suddenly turned into a cannon machine, which is filled with cylinders containing more than a dozen poisonous needles. After launching, the cylinders on the machine cannon flew in Hiro''s direction. At the same time, the poisonous needles inside it also shot out, the poisonous needles flew toward Hiro with an amazing speed-like shot.


    Seeing these poisonous needles, Hiro threw out a dozen Flying Raijin''s kunai, then his body flashed and evaded the attack.


    Seeing Hiro''s figure flashing, Sasori sneered: "Is this Body Flicker Jutsu? not bad."


    Sasori was a little angry. The Cannon Needles jutsu is the strongest attack method he has right now. It has never been disadvantageous before. Because there is also special poison liquid on the needles which gives him more confidence at snake attacks. As long as the opponent is hit by the needles he will be poisoned immediately, which makes this attack very deadly!


    But Hiro evaded very easily!


    "Wood Style: Tree Bind Eternal Burial! "


    An amazing battle finally started!


    Both sides are a very strong ninja, tit-for-tat, brilliant!

 Chapter 103 - 103 Using Mangekyou Sharingan!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 133 in my patre on:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    In fact, Sasori and Hiro are really natural rivals in a sense.


    Needless to say, Hiro is Konoha''s super genius, shines like the light of stars on the battlefield.


    Sasori was also the first genius in Sand Village, a super puppet master, inherited his grandmother''s legacy and even suppressed her in some aspects despite his young age. It can be said that this battle is a collision between two rising stars!


    The battle between the two is a collision between the strongest young ninjas of this time.


    When the two stars clash, who will be the final winner?


    As Hiro used Mokuton, countless vines seemed to come to life. under Hiro''s control, they rolled towards Sasori. Sasori felt threatened and moved quickly by using Body Flicker Jutsu.


    Hiro knew very well that although Sasori''s puppet technique is very strong, but it was not easy to attack while hiding in the puppet, which created a weak point for Sasori.


    For example, his movement speed.


    Because Sasori is hiding in the Scorpion puppet, it is certainly not easy to use movement ninjutsu, such as Body Flicker Jutsu.


    When the vines were rolled up, Hiro saw Sasori kept moving, while the puppet''s tail swept back and forth, crushing all these vines.


    Scorpion is a puppet with both offensive and defensive capabilities, so it is no wonder that he will become the first puppet master in the future.


    However, Hiro''s Mokuton is even more powerful. These vines are simply endless, no matter how where the puppet moved, new vines kept emerging and attacking it nonstop.


    As Hiro maintained using his ninjutsu, Mokuton''s trees and vines were constantly flowing, giving Sasori a very hard time.


    "Damn fellow, just as rumors say he is truly an extraordinary ninja." As a genius, Sasori was of course very calm in battle and immediately began to think about countermeasures.


    But during this time, Hiro didn''t stop manipulating the tree vines to bind the puppet, making it difficult for Sasori to move.


    "Sasori of Red Sand, is this all you got?" Hiro said with mockery, making Sasori even more enraged.


    "It seems that the puppet technique is nothing more than this." Hiro shrugged and said lightly.


    Sasori who was inside the puppet became angry and immediately shouted "Damn boy, shut up to me!" as he shouted angrily, Sasori started using another ninjutsu, he manipulated the puppet to open a special Seal Scroll.


    In an instant, white smoke rose all around, as the white smoke scattered away, a new puppet in the form of a human appeared in front of Hiro.


    "Human puppet..." Hiro''s heart moved.


    Hiro saw that the puppet had long dark blue hair with a pair of yellow eyes, this puppet looked like a human more than being a simple puppet.


    "This is a human puppet I specially made. A super puppet made from human corpses, this is my strongest puppet." Sasori said with a proud voice, then he continued: "You dare to despise my puppet ninjutsu, I will let you see my real power now!"


    Hiro''s expression moved slightly: "This puppet¡­ I think you made it using Third Kazekage corpse."


    "You have some knowledge, yes, I made this puppet after killing the Third Kazekage with poison. It is a super puppet that not only inherits the powers of the Third Kazekage but also is perfectly controlled by me." Sasori said coldly.


    Sasori had already turned the Third Kazekage into human puppets.


    Hiro''s heart shuddered and became vigilant.


    Sasori directly used Third Kazekage''s Kekkei Genkai ability, the Magnet Release, knowing how strong this Kekkei Genkai is from the original work, Hiro did not dare to underestimate it.


    The Iron Sand quickly gathered, Sasori yelled: "Iron Sand Attack!"


    The Iron Sand quickly gathered and formed a huge cone in just a few seconds. This cone was more than ten meters long, overwhelming the sky, it was one of the strongest moves he had seen since he came to this world. The weight of Iron Sand is very heavy. Sasori used the cone formed by Iron Sand to smash all the trees and vines with brutal force, finally causing Hiro''s ninjutsu to be cracked.


    Sasori shouted with a loud voice: "Hiro, die for me!"


    After Sasori shouted, he moved the huge cone formed by Iron Sand towards Hiro with very fast speed, this attack put strong pressure on Hiro, making him feel threatened.


    Sasori was extremely confident in his Third Kazekage puppet ability.


    But when Sasori thought that Hiro would be killed by this powerful blow directly and without resistance, he saw the huge cone of Iron Sand passes through Hiro''s body, and then hit the ground behind Hiro. On the ground, a huge deep hole appeared, and at the same time, there was a loud and deafening noise around it, like a small earthquake.


    "What?" Sasori was startled and couldn''t help being stunned.


    What''s going on?


    The Iron Sand attack penetrated Hiro''s body directly As if his attack passes through the air?


    This...


    Sasori was very surprised. After all, what happened in front of him just now was very weird. It hit Hiro, but it passed through him...


    Of course, Hiro used Kamui. With this ability, Hiro can enter his own space at any time, and any physical attack including this attack of Sasori cannot pose any threat to Hiro.


    And more importantly, Kamui is a very mysterious and frightening ability, can be used to do sneak attacks!


    This is the case with Sasori right now. He looked at Hiro with surprise, to see Hiro standing in his place with a calm expression, then started approaching him step by step slowly. Sasori was very confused because he didn''t even know what kind of ninjutsu Hiro used...


    What kind of weird ability is this?


    How did his Iron Sand attack penetrate Hiro''s body?


    If his attacks don''t have any effect on his body, then how will he fight Hiro?

 Chapter 104 - 104 Shocked!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 134 in my patre on:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    "What kind of ninjutsu is this?" Sasori was extremely surprised, he felt that Hiro is very mysterious and unpredictable, his attacks could penetrate his body, what kind of ninjutsu is this?


    Is it time-space ninjutsu? Or it is some kind of special ninjutsu?


    He never heard of Hiro being proficient in this kind of ninjutsu before. Besides Mokuton, this guy also has this kind of weird ninjutsu?


    Suddenly, Sasori had a bad feeling in his heart, a completely different state surged, and this sudden bad feeling came from the extreme shock that he was just gone through, besides the shock, he also felt helpless as he didn''t know how to deal with it.


    People are afraid when they encounter the unknown.


    Sasori was in this situation right now. It was the first time he encountered such weird ninjutsu, a ninjutsu can make all his attacks invalid.


    Sasori started getting panicked, but after a few seconds, he started calming down, after all, he was a very strong ninja with Kage-Level power. So he started manipulating the Third Kazekage puppet again. He released ninjutsu: "Iron Sand Needles Attack!"


    This ninjutsu of Third Kazekage has the widest range attack. Sasori directly started using this powerful move to attack Hiro.


    In an instant, the Iron Sand scattered all over the sky, and then Iron Sand needles were densely packed, and with a wave of Sasori''s hand, they started shooting towards Hiro.


    The sky as if started raining torrentially. The dense Iron Sand needles started falling from the sky with very fast speed, making countless holes on the ground. Although Hiro could feel the power of the Iron-Sand Attack from the countless holes that appeared around him, but Hiro stood in his place with a calm face as he looked at Sasori.


    All the Iron-Sand needles passed through Hiro''s body again without exception!


    With a faint smile on the corner of Hiro''s mouth, he looked at Sasori with mockery.


    "Even the Iron Sand Needles Attack..." The Sasori was shocked again, and he started getting panicked again. He didn''t expect that his Iron Sand Needles attack wouldn''t be able to hurt Hiro at all. This is the widest range attack he has now.


    Ah... What kind of ninjutsu is this guy using?


    Sasori started feeling that things are getting more and more weird and unexpected, but when he looked toward Hiro, he saw Hiro smiling at him then said faintly: "It looks like you are having a good time, but it is a pity that your ninjutsu is useless to me."


    "Damn it, he has many weird abilities, and all of them are very powerful, but his body will definitely materialize when he will attack, as long as I attack him at that moment, then my attack shouldn''t pass through his body like before!" Sasori''s mind was working at a very fast speed to find Hiro''s weakness, and although he was a little scared after seeing Hiro''s strength, but he forced himself to calm down again.


    Hiro''s strength was completely beyond his expectations. He really didn''t expect that Hiro will have such a weird ability, at the beginning he came for revenge but now he is fighting for his life.


    Hiro suddenly threw dozens of kunais, Sasori made a quick move and blocked all the coming kunais with his tail.


    But these kunais aren''t ordinary because there is a Flying Raijin seal on them, which will make Hiro teleport to Sasori''s side. In a flash, he appeared beside Sasori.


    "This Body Flicker ninjutsu...No, it''s not Body Flicker ninjutsu, it''s Time-Space ninjutsu!" Sasori said in shock when he saw Hiro suddenly appeared beside him.


    He didn''t expect that Hiro not only had the ability to let all attacks pass through his body but also had Time-Space ninjutsu which is more powerful than Body Flicker Ninjutsu!


    It turned out that Hiro has other powerful ninjutsu other than Mokuton.


    Thinking of this, the Sasori felt that he is under huge pressured.


    This means that Hiro had been hiding his true strength before, and it turned out that he has one more powerful ninjutsu, which is the most mysterious Time-Space ninjutsu!!


    Suddenly, Sasori''s expression changed a few times, and he only felt that Hiro became even more mysterious, how can one person have so many strong ninjutsu at such young age!!


    "Time-Space ninjutsu, although I don''t know the power of the opponent''s ninjutsu at all. But this instant-moving ninjutsu is somewhat similar to the legendary Flying Raijin Jutsu, but what exactly is that weird ninjutsu that makes my attack invalid against him?" Sasori thought.


    Suddenly a huge amount of chakra burst from Third Kazekage''s puppet.


    Hiro''s heart shrank, judging from the huge amount of chakra, he knew that the Sasori was about to attack him with strong ninjutsu.


    "Iron-Sand Burial Ninjutsu!" As Sasori shouted, the Iron-Sand started surging to the sky, this attack was so powerful that even the sky was discolored, shock waves were stirred up all around. After a few seconds, the Iron-Sand quickly condensed and started gathering together by the magnetic force. In the original book, Gaara''s Sandstorm Funeral ninjutsu used the same principle, but this move is more powerful than Gaara''s Sandstorm Funeral.


    Iron-Sand Burial.


    The color of the sky completely changed to black due to the Iron-Sand. Between the sky and the earth, a weird black layer appeared, and then the Iron-Sand quickly condensed together, directly burying Hiro''s figure!


    Boom!!!


    An extremely loud sound came, like an earthquake, burying Hiro''s figure in Iron-Sand. However, Sasori still looked solemn and unconfident, because he did not know whether this attack succeeded or not.


    Soon, Hiro gave him the answer.


    He saw Hiro''s figure flashing and reappearing on the ground.


    "Sorry, what you just sealed with Iron-Sand was my Mokuton clone," Hiro said lightly.


    "What?"


    That''s right, the majestic Iron-Sand Burial ninjutsu, just now only sealed Hiro''s Mokuton clone. Hiro''s Mokuton clone was difficult to recognize from his true body, so Sasori didn''t see through his clone.


    Hiro smiled faintly and said: "The power of Iron-Sand Burial is good, but it''s a pity that it''s still not good enough to trap me. "


    "Sasori, I will let you see my true power."


    Hiro said faintly, the three-tomoes of Sharingan in his eyes kept spinning, turning into a Six-Pointed Star Mangekyou Sharingan, and he whispered: "Kamui!"


    As he said that, space suddenly changed around Sasori.


    Mangekyou Sharingan''s ability Kamui, Space Tearing power started!


    Hiro only glanced at Sasori, to see the space around him started twisting and spinning, the strong pressure hit Sasori directly, he felt as if a mountain about to fall on him!!


    "This, what kind of ninjutsu is this?" Sasori was completely stunned.

 Chapter 105 - 105 Sasori Run Away

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 135 in my patre on:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    "Kamui!" As Hiro used his Mangekyo Sharingan''s second ability, a powerful space-time strangulation power appeared, and the place where Sasori was standing start twisting in a spiral shape.


    Sasori started feeling that the pressure on him was increasing as if a mountain was falling on him.


    He looked around him with a stunned expression, suddenly a strong sense of fear appeared in his heart because he knew that if he did not evade or resist this weird attack, he would be seriously injured or may even die!


    Sasori had only one choice in this critical and dangerous moment. He quickly manipulated the Sandaime Kazekage puppet to resisted this attack for him!


    "Kacha...Kacha..."


    The Sandaime Kazekage puppet was damaged. The lower body of the puppet was almost completely smashed, seeing this Sasori felt very painful.


    This is the strongest puppet he has made using the Sandaime Kazekage corpse, and now it was damaged by Hiro, although there is still a possibility for repairing it, but to repair it completely, that''s a very difficult thing, and it will not be repaired in a short time!


    Sasori is almost the number one puppet maker at this time,


    and the materials he uses to create his puppets are not ordinary wood. The hardness of these woods is even higher than that of steel, but they are completely broken in an instant and become powder. This shows the power of Hiro''s attack!


    "Time-Space ninjutsu again!" Sasori felt a little scared seeing Hiro using space-time ninjutsu one after another.


    Seeing such weird and powerful ninjutsu, of course, he is full of vigilance. Besides, Sandaime Kazekage''s puppet is almost destroyed, and the Sasori''s strength is greatly reduced. There is no certainty that he will survive if the fight continues.


    Facing such strong Time-Space ninjutsu, Sasori became afraid and had already planned to escape.


    If he continues to fight, he may die in Hiro''s hand!


    Sasori didn''t expect that Hiro''s will have so many powerful moves, and more importantly, the Mokuton Kekkei Genkai gives him a huge amount of chakra.


    This, this is completely unreasonable.


    Sasori''s mind was working very quickly, he took back the damaged Third Kazekage puppet immediately, and then said with hatred: "Hiro, I will remember today''s shame, wait for my revenge in the future!"


    "Sand Escape!"


    Sasori said in low voice. Then moved quickly with his puppet that can drill underground easily, and disappear in a few seconds.


    "Mokuton: Four-Pillar Prison!" Hiro used Mokuton to intercept, but unfortunately, Sasori is a Kage-Level ninja and his life-saving ability was of course first-class.


    After a few seconds, Sasori''s Chakra disappeared completely.


    A cold light flashed in Hiro''s eyes: "Already escaped."


    Sasori escaped very quickly. After searching for a while, Hiro couldn''t perceive his Chakra at all. No wonder the Sasori dared to ?ssassinate him. He had something to rely on...


    Within a few hundred meters of the surrounding area, it was completely unrecognizable, as if a small earthquake hit this area, the ground filled with potholes and holes, the trees were devastated and broken.


    This shows how furious the battle between the two was.


    The destruction that the battle between the Kage-Level ninjas brings is very unpredictable.


    "Sasori''s current strength is far from his strength when he will join the Akatsuki in the future, although I don''t know if he has transformed his body into a puppet body or not, but it is clear that he has not yet developed his strongest puppet technique ''Performance of a Hundred Puppets''." Hiro analyzed Sasori''s strength carefully.


    Sasori can be said to be the strongest opponent Hiro has encountered so far. However, when Hiro used Mangekyou Sharingan and Flying Raijin Jutsu together, even as the most powerful puppet user, he can only flee. Hiro was quite satisfied with the result of this battle.


    "I consumed more than half of my chakra, even with the Sage Body, it is still troublesome. This is the load of the battle between Kage-Level ninjas." Hiro thought.


    At the same time, Hiro felt a burning pain in his left eye. Hiro covered his left eye. After a while, the burning pain gradually subsided.


    "Sure enough, the side effects of using Mangekyou Sharingan aren''t small." Hiro took a breath, but due to the Sage Body, Hiro''s side effects were not as strong as Itachi''s in the original work.


    "The side effects of the Mangekyou Sharingan are not as strong as I expected, perhaps because I have a Sage Body."


    Hiro gained a lot from this battle.


    For example, he used his Mangekyou Sharingan''s abilities in actual combat, and also went through the side effects of Mangekyou Sharingan.


    This battle was very rewarding. Hiro took a ration pill and swallowed it, after recovering some chakra, he got up.


    "Sasori''s Sandaime Kazekage puppet was almost destroyed by me. This should be his strongest puppet at the moment. He is unlikely to find me for revenge in a short time. As for the future..." a cold light flashed in his eyes. What is there to fear?


    Hiro''s strength will only grow rapidly, he will get stronger and stronger in the future, reaching the top of Naruto World!


    Hiro hurried back to Konoha.


    Hiro was worried that something unexpected may happen in the village because he knew the current Ninja world is in chaos, and Konoha is in the center of this storm. So he must quickly improve his strength to protect the people around him.


    Especially in the dark side of the Ninja World, there is still a pair of eyes overlooking the entire Ninja World, Uchiha Madara who is secretly controlling the overall situation of the Ninja World.


    "I should waste any more time and try to improve my strength as soon as possible." Hiro secretly said to himself as he saw Konoha''s huge gate was already in front of him.


    It was already night when Hiro returned to the village. When the two guards saw Hiro, they greeted Hiro politely, Hiro returned the greeting, finally, he entered Konoha, and returned to his home.


    It''s already night, and when he returned home, he heard the system prompt: "Congratulations to the host for successfully repelling Sasori of the Red Sand. Sasori of the Red Sand was frightened by the host, the mission was accomplished and the host can get the reward at any time"


    When Hiro heard that the system rewarded was coming.. His mood was lifted up.

 Chapter 106 - 106 System Rewards!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 135 in my patre on:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    "Congratulations to the host for successfully repelling Sasori of the Red Sand, and obtaining a Charmed Value Modification Permission." Suddenly the female voice of the system rang in Hiro''s ears.


    Finally got Charmed Value Modification Permission!


    The charm attribute is indeed a good thing, which can quickly increase the favor of beautiful women. Hiro is very clear about this, so Hiro did not hesitate to accept it and entered the Modifier Space directly.


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining Charmed Value Modification Permission, which can increase the charm value of the host by ten points-do you want to use it?"


    The voice of the system came, and Hiro did not hesitate and said: "Use it immediately."


    "Congratulations to the host, the Charm Value increased by ten points."


    Hiro''s Charm Value increased again.


    Hiro looked in the mirror and found that his appearance seemed to have undergone an extremely subtle change. The indescribable temperament on his body became more mysterious than before, especially the pair of eyes, clear and pure. Which made him look even more handsome.


    "Charm value has increased again, not bad." Hiro felt very good at each time his charm value increased in it. After all, the Charm Attribute is a special attribute, and its benefits are obvious, who doesn''t want to have beautiful women around him and especially those who came with their own free will.


    Hiro was very satisfied with the Charmed Value Modification Permission. Seeing that the time was already very late, Hiro laid on his bed and entered the dream world after a few seconds.


    Early the next morning.


    Hiro woke up and went to the Hokage Building as usual.


    But Hiro didn''t wear his anbu mask, which made the girls along the way see his new handsome face.


    "Hiro-Sama is so handsome, look at him, he is cold and handsome, he is very handsome!" Hiro heard the comments from a distance.


    "Yeah, yeah, it deserves to be the first genius in the village. I heard that even both Minato-Sama and Orochimaru-Sama, were far inferior to him when they were at his age."


    "The earliest graduation record in the Ninja School. At age of nine, he killed a powerful Kage-Level ninja like Ebizo and also has rescued the village from crisis restrained the riots of Kyuubi... Hiro-Sama is our Konoha Village hero." A young girl was telling Hiro''s deeds.


    These girls were talking to each other as they were looking at Hiro, suddenly a young girl ran from the crowd toward Hiro and gave him a love letter directly, and then ran away shyly.


    Hiro was speechless, these girls are getting bolder and bolder. They even gave him love letters on the street!!


    At the same time, not only girls but also some shops owners gave gifts to Hiro, as they said: " Hiro Sama, these are some snacks in our store, you can try it."


    "Hiro-Sama please try this delicious Barbecue."


    "There are also fresh vegetables..."


    These shops owners gave many things to him, Hiro politely declined at first, but the shops owners insisted, Hiro had no choice but to accept.


    When Hiro walked to the Hokage Building, he was already carrying a large bag filled with different kinds of gifts and foods.


    This feeling of being loved by the whole village seems to be an amazing thing.


    Now Hiro''s charm can be described with two words, lady-killer, whatever they are big or small girls! In addition to Hiro''s reputation in Konoha, which makes this situation appear.


    Whatever it is Minato or Orochimaru or other young genius handsome ninjas, they cannot get such treatment!


    At the entrance of the Hokage Building.


    "Captain, what are you carrying?" The guard was still Hiro''s subordinate, Kurosawa, he couldn''t help but ask as he saw Hiro''s left and right hands were full of a lot of gifts.


    Hiro passed the gifts that the shops'' owners and the girls gave to him to Hyuga Kurosawa, and said, "It''s all from the villagers. You help me take them to my house."


    "The villagers?" Kurosawa was stunned then said with an awed voice in his heart: "As expected of Hiro-sama, the strongest ninja in our generation. Well, today Hiro-Sama is a little different from the past, he looks more handsome and outstanding than before."


    Even Kurosawa noticed the changes in Hiro.


    System rewards bring many benefits. Hiro didn''t say anything else and directly entered the Hokage Building.


    Inside the Hokage office, Danzo and Sandaime are facing each other, the tense and solemn atmosphere will make anyone think that there is something wrong between the two as if they are about to fight.


    "Danzo, how many times I have to say, don''t provoke Uchiha clan if not necessary, anyway, Uchiha is also part of our village, and more importantly, the current combat power in the village has a shortage, we have to face the three Ninja villages at the same time. Do you understand? "Sandaime slapped the table abruptly, making tea on the table splashed out.


    Danzo sneered and said: " Hiruzen, it is because of your weakness that the village will face such a situation. Konoha should take a tough attitude, the Uchiha clan''s ambitions started becoming more and more uncontrollable..."


    "Shut up!"


    Danzo said coldly: "You are the bright side of Konoha, and I am the root in the dark. We are destined to act differently, and I do not need you to evaluate my behavior. "


    .... ..... ....


    Hiro''s heart moved a little bit when he heard this sentence. Danzo''s words came out from the bottom of his heart, but it''s a pity that the situation right now is completely different from the original one in the anime.


    Hiro believes that Sandaime will never let Danzo make such moves under his nose: "Enough, Danzo! Starting today, you are not allowed to take or give any order, all the major events must be reported to me before making a decision. I am the Sandaime Hokage."


    "Fine! "Danzo snorted heavily, the intense conversation between the two finally came to end. Danzo pushed the door open and saw Hiro was standing outside.


    Danzo was surprised a little bit, he gave Hiro a cold glance and then left...


    Hiro looked at Danzo''s back leaving with a calm expression.


    "Hiro-Kun, come in, I just want to call you here" Sandaime let out a sad sigh, and then let Hiro in.


    "Yes, Hokage-Sama."


    Hiro entered the Hokage office.


    "Currently, the Hidden Mist Village is in a very tense war situation, we are also in a confrontation with the Hidden Cloud Village, I have received hundreds of reports from the front lines today." Hiro saw the Sandaime taking out a thick stack of battle reports as he said.


    Hiro''s heart was stunned. It looks that Konoha''s battle situation is very bad and if the situation goes on like this then Konoha''s fighting power will completely be exhausted.


    So in the current situation, maybe it''s time for him to join the battlefield.

 Chapter 107 - 107 Shocking News, Shinku Yuhi is Dead?

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 137 in my patre on:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    "Minato is leading our Konoha ninja unit at the battlefield of Cloud Village, Shinku and Jiraiya are in Mist Village, Mist Village not only has Sandaime Mizukage but also the Seven Swordsmen, they are very strong ninjas." Sandaime sighed.


    Hiro nodded his head in agreement.


    At this time, there are still many powerful ninjas in Hidden Mist Village.


    But the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were finally killed by Might Duy after opening the last gate of Hachimon Tonko no in the original work.


    "Sandaime is planning to let the Uchiha clan enter the battlefield?" Hiro asked.


    "Yes, I have such a plan. I want Uchiha Clan to go to the battlefield to help Shinku. After all, there is also a Rock Village who are watching from the side..." Sandaime didn''t hide his thoughts from Hiro


    To avoid the direct conflict between Danzo and Uchiha, Sandaime''s plan is for the Uchiha clan to enter the battle.


    Hiro didn''t care, because he knows when the Uchiha Clan enters the battlefield, Uchiha Fugaku was very likely to open his Mangekyou Sharingan, just like in the original work.


    Just Hiro was about to speak. Suddenly, a member of Anbu wearing a dog face mask appeared and knelt on one knee and said "Sandaime-Sama, an urgent report from the frontline!"


    The Sandaime Hokage suddenly had a bad feeling.


    And that''s why when Sandaime heard these words, he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "An urgent report..." The Anbu member handed the intelligence scroll to him. After he opened it, he saw the intelligence scroll was full of special text symbols, which were specially encrypted information of Anbu, only a few people in Konoha can understand these special and secret symbols. They took this strict measures to prevent information leakage.


    As Sandaime opened the scroll, he saw the content inside it. He was taken aback for a moment, and then he was became stunned, the information inside the scroll greatly impacted him.


    "This... how could this be..." Sandaime muttered.


    Hiro suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart: "Sandaime-Sama, what''s the matter?"


    Third Hokage''s voice was slightly hoarse: "It is about Shinku, he was surrounded on the battlefield by the Seven Swordsmen and Third Mizukage, then he died in Sandaime Mizukage''s hands"


    "What? "Hiro was startled.


    He couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    Shinku died?


    Hiro stood in his place without moving, Shinku is Kurenai''s only family member, she has had no mother since she was a child, she was raised by her father, Shinku, and taught her the principles of ninjas, it can be said that the relationship between Kurenai and her father is very deep and strong.


    But now... Shinku Yuhi is dead!


    Hiro felt a bit unimaginable, if Kurenai receives this news, she will be very sad.


    Shinku has always been good to Hiro. During his first mission in Anbu, Yuhi had taken care of him, and Hiro also regarded him as one of his family.


    But now, Shinku is dead!!


    Flame of anger burst in his heart.


    Hidden Mist Sandaime Mizukage!


    There is also Seven Swordsman!


    Hiro clenched his fists, his eyes flickered.


    The character of Sandaime Mizukage didn''t appear in the original work.


    "Shinku Yuhi is the deputy captain of the Anbu. His genjutsu skills are super strong, and one of Konoha''s strongest ninjas. I can''t believe..." Sandaime also fell in sorrow and became extremely sad, Shinku is one of the strongest ninjas under his hand.


    Hiro''s thoughts were complicated at the moment, he was looking at the wall with an unbelieving expression, as his heart gradually sank into a dark abyss.


    Seeing Hiro''s sad expression, Sandaime remembered that Hiro was close to Shinku, so he immediately said: "Hiro-Kun, please comfort Shinku''s daughter and see if she needs anything, just come to me..."


    "Okay." Hiro nodded his head with a heavy expression.


    He carried Shinku''s death news and left the Hokage building, with heavy steps he walked toward Kurenai''s house.


    Soon, Hiro arrived at Kurenai''s house.


    Seeing Hiro''s arrival, Kurenai smiled happily, as a happy lark ran, she rushed into Hiro''s arms, then hugged Hiro tightly, and said in surprise: "Hiro-Kun, how come you are here today? Shouldn''t you guarded Sandaime-Sama''s safety?"


    "Well, not many things happened today..." after saying a few words, he suddenly stopped, Hiro realized that he didn''t know how to tell her the news of her father''s death.


    "Oh, that''s it." Kurenai didn''t ask anything else, she just held Hiro''s arm tightly, and said with joy: "By the way, I have made a lot of dishes today, come and try it."


    "Ah well." Hiro followed Kurenai into the room, he looked at Kurenai''s smiling face, although he was worried and afraid about her, but Hiro finally chose to say the sad news: "Kurenai, I wanted to tell you something."


    "Say it." Kurenai smiled sweetly while holding a drink in her hand, ready to serve Hiro.


    When she saw Hiro''s serious face, Kurenai suddenly had a strange premonition in her heart.


    After a few seconds, Hiro took a deep breath and earnestly said. "I just received information from the Hokage Building. Your father..."


    "My father? What happened to him?" Kurenai trembled.


    "He died on the battlefield!!!"


    The glass in Kurenai''s hand overturned to the ground, and tears started falling from her eyes instantly.


    Hiro felt extremely sad as he saw the miserable appearance of Kurenai, his heart was filled with anger and fury...


    Hidden Mist Sandaime Mizukage! The Seven Swordsman!

 Chapter 108 - 108 Hiros Anger

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 138 in my patre on:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    The death of Shinku made Kurenai''s mind in a miserable state, and at the same time, it shocked all Konoha citizens.


    Because Shinku is a well-known ninja of Konoha, he has also made great contributions to Konoha and a very strong Genjutsu user. He is the deputy captain of Anbu, and his position is only under Minato, which makes him a very valuable ninja to Konoha.


    The death of Shinku was like dropping a huge boulder on a mirror-like lake surface, making huge waves one after another, which caused a loud uproar in Konoha.


    The high-level ninjas of Konoha, headed by Sandaime, they started taking countermeasures, knowing that this time the Hidden Mist Village was attacking so aggressively and difficult to deal with.


    ...A day later, early in the morning, in front of the Konoha Heroes'' Memorial Monument.


    Headed by Sandaime, members of the Anbu such as Hiro, Kurosawa, and the guards that exist in the village right now, all gathered.


    They were all dressed in black and came to express their mourning with solemn expressions.


    On the other hand, Kurenai was standing in front with watery eyes. Her eyes were completely flushed with tears, making her look very pitiful.


    Hiro stood not far from Kurenai, he looked at her face to see Kurenai''s eyes were reddish, and two lines of clear tears flowed down from her eyes. Those ruby-like eyes were not as bright as the previous day and became extremely dim.


    She stood in front of the Konoha Hero''s Comforting Tablet that belonged to Shinku, the corners of her eyes flashed as she sobbed silently.


    Seeing her sobbing silently, Hiro felt extremely sad.


    Kurenai that was standing in front of him, is extremely fragile because she has been dependent on her father since she was a child and has a deep affection for him. When she thinks of her father''s death, Kurenai''s discomfort can be imagined.


    If Hiro wasn''t by her side at this time, she would have collapsed long ago.


    How could she bear such a blow at a young age?


    Looking at Kurenai''s petite body, Hiro couldn''t help but feel distressed, and the other ninjas were silent, watching this scene, they could only sigh softly, thinking of how pitiful Kurenai is right now...


    "Hey, Shinku-Sama was killed... by those evil ninjas of the Hidden Mist Village."


    "Yes, his daughter is so young, and there is no one to take care of her. This..."


    "In the past when I performed a task with him, if it wasn''t for Shinku-San''s help, I''m afraid... Damn it, now he... ¡­"


    Hearing what these people said, Hiro squinted his eyes, but the anger in his heart became stronger and stronger. On the battlefield, every ninja will put his life on the line, and Hiro of course knows that.


    But seeing Kurenai is like this. Hiro felt extremely angry, and couldn''t help but implicated his anger on Hidden Mist Village.


    "Sandaime Kazekage, Seven Swordsmen, Hidden Mist Village..." Hiro clenched his fists, as mumbled all of these names in low voice.


    Sandaime stepped forward, and patted on Hiro''s shoulder, then said, "You comfort Kurenai if you need anything come to me."


    "Thank you."


    Hiro nodded, after everything was done Sandaime directly left.


    Other ninjas are also left one after another, leaving only Hiro and Kurenai.


    Rin also wanted to stay, She and Kurenai are very close, but seeing Hiro staying, Rin felt relieved and left with others.


    ...


    Kurenai has been crying in Hiro''s arms, looking at her pear flower belt With the appearance of rain, Hiro only felt that Kurenai was pitiful at this time. He couldn''t help but pity the little girl tightly in his arms.


    Kurenai was in the arms of her beloved, she finally couldn''t help but let her emotions out: "Hiro, how could this happen, my father... how could he..."


    Kurenai cried for a while, muttering as sadness and grief filled her eyes. Looking at Hiro pitifully.


    Hiro gently wiped her tears away, Kurenai felt so relieved when she saw Hiro''s gentle movements, then she heard Hiro''s gentle voice: "I am also very sad about Uncle Shinku''s death, you can rest ?ssured because I already knew who killed uncle Shinku, I will let them get what they deserve."


    "You, are you going to the battlefield?" Kurenai asked Hiro with surprise, she already fainted a few times before when she heard the news of her father''s death. Although now she is a little better than before, but she still can''t stop crying.


    "Well, I will go to Hidden Mist personally to see the strength of those guys," Hiro said coldly.


    Hearing Hiro''s words, she was startled and couldn''t help but look at Hiro''s face. Seeing Hiro''s serious expression, she didn''t know what to say.


    "You, you want to go to the battlefield, but this is very dangerous..." Kurenai was very worried, she is afraid that Hiro will also have an accident, after all, Hiro can be regarded as her only support now.


    Hiro is the most important person in Kurenai''s heart.


    Although Kurenai wanted to take revenge, but she didn''t want Hiro to have any accidents.


    Hearing Kurenai''s worried voice, Hiro smiled, then rubbed Kurenai''s head and said: "Don''t worry about me, I am very powerful right now, and if I want to escape no one can stop me."


    Hiro is confident, compared to before, his current strength is indeed completely different.


    It just happens that this time I will use Hidden Mist ninjas to test my strength! Hiro thought in his heart.


    Hiro''s heart was filled with anger. Seeing Kurenai''s tears, Hiro couldn''t wait to tear the Hidden Mist Village apart.


    Besides, Kakashi and others were also in Hidden Mist Village. This time, he wanted to let the people in Hidden Mist Village see what is the consequences if they hurt someone close to him.!


    He will rise and dominate the Ninja World!


    Hiro''s heart was angry, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Kurenai was unable to dissuade Hiro, so she could only let him go.


    After sending Kurenai home, Hiro went directly to the Hokage Building and took the initiative to apply to the Hidden Mist Village battlefield.


    This time, he has only one purpose!


    Kill!

 Chapter 109 - 109 I Came to Kill Them!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 139 in my patre on:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    Konoha, Hokage Building.


    Hiro knocked on the door of Sandaime''s office, then opened the door and walked into the office.


    The Sandaime Hokage looked at Hiro with a refined look, then said with a kind voice: "Hiro-Kun, you are here. How Kurenai is doing?"


    Hiro answered truthfully. After chatting for a few minutes, Sandaime solemnly said: "This time, I am also very sad for Shinku''s death, but now it is wartime, we can''t slack off. Shinku died. And this makes the position of Deputy Captain Anbu vacant."


    "I want you to take over the position of Vice-Captain of the Anbu." Sandaime let out the smoke and said slowly.


    Deputy Captain of Anbu!


    This position is only below Minato''s place in the Anbu, which can be regarded as giving Hiro a high position in Konoha, not to mention, Hiro is only nine years old now, which is something unheard of in Konoha.


    If it spreads out, the citizens of Konoha will be shocked. Even the entire Ninja World will be amazed.


    After all, something like this never happened before, which makes Hiro the first one.


    If this promotion came in the normal situation, Hiro would undoubtedly be in a good mood, but in this situation, Hiro didn''t feel happy at all.


    "Yes." Hiro just answered calmly.


    "En." Sandaime nodded slowly, but then he heard Hiro saying with a serious voice: "Sandaime, I want to go to the Mist Village battlefield."


    "You..." Sandaime looked at Hiro. Seeing Hiro''s chakra bursting out of his body, he couldn''t help but be slightly surprised.


    He felt that Hiro''s chakra seemed to have improved again, which made him almost have a heart attack. How old is this kid? He is already so strong?!!


    The strange thoughts and emotions surged in Sandaime''s heart, and the more Hiro grows up, the more he felt incredible and surprised.


    Hiro''s fast growth is simply legendary, in his opinion.


    Even his favorite disciple, Orochimaru, who was regarded as a talented ninja by him, and the one who once he thought Konoha''s hope, there wasn''t even a comparison between the two when Orochimaru was at Hiro''s age.


    "Do you want to go to the Mist Village battlefield?" In fact, Sandaime also wants Hiro to go to the Hidden Mist Village battlefield.


    The Sandaime Hokage had such a plan before, but he never expected Hiro to take the lead and ask his permission to go to the Hidden Mist Village battlefield.


    "Yes."


    "Well, I will inform Jiraiya and the others that I will send you to support." Sandaime nodded: "This time, it is an A-level task. I will leave it to you."


    "Thank you, Hokage-Sama," Hiro said with confidence.


    Hiro didn''t care for the tasks that the Sandaime gave because he had only one thought in his mind right now, Kill, Revenge!


    Thinking about Kurenai''s sad and tragic appearance, Hiro did not hesitate anymore and quickly packed up his things and prepared to leave.


    Before leaving, Hiro went to see Kurenai again. Kurenai was no longer so sad as to cry, but she was utterly exhausted, but even under such circumstances, she still prepared some food for Hiro. Hiro felt even more moved by her caring and gentle actions.


    Kurenai, as always, still took care of his food, making Hiro more intolerable to those who hurt her!


    "Kurenai-Chan, you just wait for me to come back, don''t worry about me," Hiro whispered in her ear.


    The corners of Kurenai''s mouth raised slightly. This is the first time that Hiro sees her smile in the past two days. Hiro and Kurenai hugged each other tightly, feeling the happiness of this moment.


    After the hug, Hiro left.


    Kurenai was looking at Hiro''s back.


    ...


    Hiro rushed to the battlefield of the Hidden Mist Village.


    Hiro was dressed in a blue outfit, considered a casual outfit, but he still looked handsome and extraordinary.


    Along the way, Hiro also encountered some thieves and bandits, all of which were solved by him.


    Holding the map given by Sandaime, Hiro carefully compared and found that he almost reached the approximate location of the Konoha Ninja camp.


    Following the map, Hiro found Konoha''s camp. Still, he didn''t conceal his chakra, so he was quickly noticed by Konoha''s perception ninja, but after seeing Hiro''s arrival, the sensor ninja immediately rejoiced.


    "Hiro-Sama!" This perception ninja knew Hiro.


    Then, the sensor ninja went to notify the other ninjas in the camp.


    Hiro entered the camp.


    In the camp, Hiro saw many wounded ninjas. In fact, almost all the ninjas in this camp were basically injured, and some of them were even seriously injured. Hiro saw them all.


    The war is always cruel, and the situation in the Konoha camp is not optimistic.


    "Hiro-Kun, you are here! We have been requesting reinforcements from Sandaime-Sama. It is good that you have come to help us! "At this time, a figure appeared in front of Hiro, it was Nara Shikuhisa who came, and beside Shikuhisa, there were two other people, Inoichi Yamanaka and Choza Akimichi. Inoichi had blond hair and a gentle expression, and Choza looked at Hiro with a suspicious expression.


    Hiro noticed that even Shikuhisa and the two were injured. Among them, Shikuhisa and Inoichi were slightly wounded, but Choza was covered with bandages, which means his injuries were more serious compared to the two.


    Not far away, Hiro saw Kakashi''s figure standing, he was also injured, but it was just skin trauma, which is not severe.


    Shikuhisa said with some joy: "Hiro-Kun, I feel more at ease with you here. Now we are facing great danger. Too many of our ninjas were injured in the past few days. Hidden Mist Village brought too many ninjas to the battlefield. And what is even more terrifying, they are headed by the Seven Swordsmen and Sandaime Mizukage."


    "I understand. This time I am here specifically to kill them." "Hiro said lightly.


    Hearing Hiro''s words, the three of them were surprised. As they looked at each other, they could see shock and surprise in each other''s eyes.


    After all, neither one of them had seen Hiro taking action.. They only heard of Hiro''s record, so they were quite suspicious about his strength.

 Chapter 110 - 110 The Beginning of the Legend

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 142 in my patre on:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    Only Shikaku knows some information about Hiro because he carefully studied and read the reports about Hiro. Hence, he knows that Hiro''s strength is very high, which is why he was delighted with Hiro''s arrival.


    Hiro doesn''t care what Shikuhisa, Choza, and Inoichi are thinking about. Coming here, Hiro has only one purpose, and that is to turn the Hidden Mist Village upside down and let them pay ten times!


    "What is the current situation?" Hiro asked lightly.


    "At present, we are in extreme danger situation. Hidden Mist dispatched nearly a thousand ninjas, including the Seven Swordsmen. We only have a few hundred people, and most of them are injured..." Shikuhisa said.


    It can be seen that there are very few Jonin in the Konoha camp, the number of strong ninjas is just too few, and the number of ordinary ninjas is far less than that of Hidden Mist Village. Besides, even Shikuhisa, Choza, and Inoichi were injured, the situation isn''t optimistic for Konoha. Hiro''s arrival can be said to have solved the urgent need.


    However, both Choza and Inoichi did not have much faith in Hiro''s strength.


    Especially Choza, he was looking at Hiro with unbelieving eyes. This kid is less than ten years old, and his strength is probably a little higher than Kakashi. Why the Third Hokage attaches so much importance to him?


    Hiro nodded his head. After understanding the situation, Hiro temporarily rested in the camp to restore his chakra to the best state.


    The war would start at any time, Hiro waited patiently.


    The current situation is very unfavorable to Konoha. Hiro''s anger wasn''t decreasing at all, and he couldn''t wait to tear the Hidden Mist village ninjas apart. While thinking about those, he started falling into a deep sleep slowly.


    Early the following day.


    After Hiro washed briefly, he saw the ninjas gathered in the camp.


    Hiro walked out of his tent and saw everyone waiting in a straight line. Inoichi stood in the field. His hands formed a special knot as if he was sensing the surrendering. He said: "The Hidden Mist ninjas are here! This time the leading ninja is an Elite Jonin known as ''Ruishan''. His strength is only under the Seven Swordsmen and Third Mizukage. There are also dozen of misty elite ninjas around him..."


    "Ruishan?" Hiro had never heard of this name, but after hearing the introduction of Inoichi, this ninja seemed to be a very famous Misty ninja.


    This is just right. Hiro is trying to hurt Hidden Mist as much as possible, and the first step is to find a few famous ninjas and kill them.


    Thinking of this, Hiro said, "Most of you are injured, so leave this battle to me."


    "Leave it to you?"


    Everyone was taken aback, and even Shikuhisa was slightly startled: "Hiro, do you want to fight them by yourself..."


    "Are you crazy?" Choza has the most direct character and couldn''t help but scolded: "Did you not listen to Inoichi''s words? There are many powerful ninjas on their side. Not to mention their leader has the strength of elite Jonin. He is only below Seven Swordsmen!"


    Hiro said faintly: "So what?"


    "You!" Choza was almost choked, looking at Hiro''s serious face. He doesn''t know what to say.


    Although the name of young talent ninja Hiro was spread in Konoha, Choza, Inoichi, and others did not personally see the strength of Hiro, and they always thought it was rumored. After all, how strong Hiro can be, he is less than ten years old.


    Anyway, Choza doesn''t believe these rumors about him.


    "Hiro, are you sure you can handle them alone?" Shikuhisa was thoughtful.


    "You don''t need to worry. I''m. I''m very confident that I can defeat them alone." Hiro just responded. Now the ninjas in the camp are basically injured. Most of them are old, weak, sick, and disabled.


    It is like saying that it''s not necessary to bring too many people. I am alone is enough.


    I am enough!


    After Hiro said these words, he stepped forward and slowly walked out of the camp, waiting for the Hidden Mist village to attack.


    Konoha''s ninjas looked at each other, then looked at the handsome and young boy walking out of the camp confidently, standing alone outside the camp to fight.


    There was a small river outside the camp. There are many currents on the border of Hidden Mist Village. Hiro started listening carefully. After a few minutes, he could hear footsteps sound from a distance across the small river.


    They arrived.


    They moved very quickly and reached the other side of the river.


    Hiro looked at the coming Misty ninjas.


    The leader Mist Ninja Army was holding double swords in his hands and wearing armor. He is tall and has a rough face. When he saw Hiro, he was taken aback for a moment and then laughed mockingly: "Are Konoha''s ninjas all dead? They sent a ten-year-old kid to fight us. Konoha went down to this degree." All the surrounding Hidden Mist Ninjas laughed out loudly. They were looking at Hiro with mocking eyes.


    The Hidden Mist Ninja Army, headed by Elite Jonin Ruishan, Ruishan didn''t stop mocking and ridiculing Hiro: "kid, you should go home and have some milk, Shikuhisa, Choza, why are you hiding like turtles, come out because today It''s your death date!"


    Seeing Ruishan''s arrogant attitude, Hiro narrowed his eyes and said with a plain voice: "Noisy."


    This one simple word contained Hiro''s powerful chakra. After saying that, Hiro''s chakra started skyrocketing up!


    The massive amount of chakra was like seawater tide, like a typhoon, burst in all directions!


    Ruishan''s mouth opened wide from the shock as he stood in his place without moving as if he was frozen.


    Shikuhisa, who was standing not far away, was shocked.


    However, Choza was filled with anger when he heard Ruishan''s mockery, holding a ninja sword in his hand, he started rushing forward, but after a few steps, he felt as if he was running in mud, so just after a few steps, he could not move at all.


    Inoichi felt Hiro''s terrifying amount of chakra.


    How can this be possible?


    Is he just a nine years old kid?


    Hiro stood in front of the camp.. The pressure he released made them feel as if a mountain was pressing on them.

 Chapter 111 - 111 Shocking Strength!!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 143 in my patre on:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    "Mokuton: Deep Forest Emergence!"


    As he spoke, Hiro quickly started forming hand seals. When he finished Mokuton seals, he put his hands together in Fist-shape.


    The surrounding trees as if they came to life, swiftly popping out from the ground, the trees were growing very fast. After a few seconds, the vines swept the Hidden Mist ninjas and picked them up.


    The scope of Mokuton Jutsus is vast, and the scope of the Deep Forest Emergence is second only to the Mokuton: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees. Deep Forest Emergence is powerful ninjutsu, and even a Kage-Level ninja may not be able to defend against it. The Deep Forest Emergence is one of the S-Rank ninjutsu that the First Hokage had.


    Within this range of several hundred meters, trees and vines grew everywhere. The Hidden Mist ninjas couldn''t do anything except screaming. No matter where they ran, they couldn''t get out of the Deep Forest Emergence range.


    "This..." The Misty leader Ruishan''s face immediately changed, staring at Hiro closely: "You, you are, the legendary Mokuton user, Konoha Starlight..."


    Konoha Starlight?


    Hiro didn''t expect to hear this title again, but he didn''t have time to think about it so much. Seeing these Hidden Mist ninjas, Hiro immediately remembered the scenes of Kurenai, thinking of Kurenai''s depressed appearance, the flame of anger burst in his heart.


    In a blink of an eye, about a dozen Hidden Mist ninjas disappeared entirely in the sea of trees.


    "Suiton: Giant Waterfall!"


    Seeing his brothers and friends die in front of him, although Ruishan didn''t react in time, so he could only use the best Water ninjutsu to minimize the losses of his subordinate lives, and he finally knew who is the person that standing in front of him.


    This handsome and young kid is indeed Konoha''s super talent ninja, the one who can use the Mokuton style just like the legendry First Hokage!


    Konoha''s Starlight, Hiro!


    The title of Starlight was given to Hiro because Hiro''s light is so dazzling and very eye-catching, just like a bright star in the dark night. Hence the Ninja World gave him this title.


    Ruishan was doing his best. He used Giant Waterfall Jutsu directly against Hiro''s Deep Forest Emergence. As expected of A-Rank Ninjutsu, it has very strong power and large range attack.


    After using this ninjutsu, the water started flowing in a whirlpool shape and then rushes out swiftly towards Hiro.


    Many trees and vines were completely uprooted from the ground and washed away by the powerful water currents. Ruishan''s Water ninjutsu sank Hiro''s Mokuton ninjutsu, but Hiro remained calm as always.


    Suddenly Hiro''s figure disappeared. He used Flicker Body Jutsu to avoid the current.


    "Damn boy, as expected of Konoha''s Mokuton user. Humph, but even if you are Starlight, I will still kill you today!" Ruishan said viciously as he looked at Hiro.


    Ruishan was angry and resentful toward Hiro, but he also deeply realized that it was an opportunity for them. After all, at this time, Hiro is Konoha''s most talented and influential young ninja. Suppose he could use this opportunity to kill Hiro. He will get everything that any ninja dreams of, fame, reputation, merit... etc.


    His reputation will be skyrocketed in an instant.


    Thinking of this, Ruishan couldn''t help ???k?n? his lips. He looked at Hiro''s face with a gloomy and excited expression.


    In the Konoha camp.


    After witnessing Hiro''s strength with their own eyes, both Choza and Inoichi were shocked to the core, and they looked at each other''s eyes. Only one word can describe their mood right now, speechless!!


    Kakashi looked at Hiro silently with a complicated face.


    Choza couldn''t help but whisper: "This kid''s strength is indeed far superior to his peers. No, his peers can''t be compared with him at all, maybe even I can''t compare to him..."


    Inoichi let out a sigh and then said with a serious voice: "I felt his chakra just now."


    "What did you feel?" Shikuhisa asked with curiosity.


    "Among all the ninjas that I have ever seen, nobody had such a massive amount of chakra as him. Ahhh, his chakra can be considered top-notch." Inoichi said as he looked at Hiro with eyes filled with surprise and curiosity.


    "What?!" Shikuhisa was shocked.


    They didn''t expect that Hiro''s strength would reach this level at such young age!


    In the field, Hiro evaded Giant Waterfall. Seeing Ruishan''s arrogant attitude, Hiro''s eyes moved slightly. Suddenly Hiro turned his back to Shikuhisa and others because he was going to use Sharingan. So he started getting serious.


    Three Tomoes Sharingan started spinning and turned into a Six-Pointed Star Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Now Hiro''s Mangekyou Sharingan side effect is reduced because Hiro has the Sage Body so that Hiro can use Mangekyou Sharingan with more confidence.


    And now, with his back facing Nara Shikuhisa and others, Hiro does not need to worry about using his Sharingan.


    "Kamui!"


    As Hiro used his Mangekyou Sharingan ability, space started twisting in a spiral shape. The strongest space strangulation attack was launched.


    Hiro didn''t want to waste more time with Ruishan.


    Ruishan was taken aback. Before he could react, he felt that his body was completely unable to move. At the same time, he suddenly had severe pain in his body: "This, what is going on? Why is my body tearing and twisting?"


    This was the last thought in Ruishan''s mind. He initially imagined that he would make outstanding achievements by catching Hiro, but now, he was instantly killed by Hiro!


    One move!


    Shikuhisa and the others were even more stunned. They knew Ruishan''s strength very well, and he is one of the few elite Jonins that the Hidden Mist has, but Hiro killed him in two moves?!


    ....the ninjas of both camps were utterly shocked, the whole battlefield fell into a strange silence.


    Konoha''s ninjas were shocked, awed, delighted, and happy.


    The ninjas of the Hidden Mist Village were stunned, shocked, terrified, and helpless.


    Facing Hiro''s mighty strength, even Ruishan was killed in two moves, let alone them. They have no resistance against Hiro at all because most of the remaining Hidden Mist village ninjas are Chunins, and there are even some Genins. In front of Hiro, they became like sheep fell into the wolf''s den.


    Hiro started killing the Hidden Mist ninjas using Mokuton ninjutsu, Mangekyou Sharingan, Flying Raijin Jutsu... etc., one after another.


    Even Shikuhisa couldn''t help being shocked when he saw Hiro''s decisive killing, he muttered in a low voice: "Hiro-Kun is really... it is amazing to have such incredible strength, at such young age."


    Choza and Inoichi, who were standing next to him, were completely silent from the shock, their mouths were opened wide, but not a single word came from it.


    After Hiro showed his incredible strength, all Konoha ninjas were shocked to the core!

 Chapter 112 - 112 Chakra Modify Permission!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 144 in my patre on:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    Hiro''s several continuous attacks shocked the audience. The ninjas in the Konoha camp looked at Hiro as if they were looking at a monster.


    The corpses were all over the ground. In just two moves, all Hidden Mist ninjas became corpses, as well as the Ruishan who was killed by Mangekyou Sharingan''s ability Blur just now. Everything happened very quickly, which made the Konoha''s ninjas unable to react. After a few seconds, everyone calmed down, and then they look at Hiro in amazement.


    If all of this didn''t happen in front of them, they would believe it at all.


    Hiro solved the ninja army that an elite Jonin led in two moves? And it didn''t take much time before Hiro completely wiped them out!


    The beautiful river in front of them turned into bloody red. Hiro looked at the corpses in front of him with a cold face.


    In the eyes of Konoha''s ninjas, Hiro was like a death god.


    Even Shikaku was shocked, although he read the reports and information about Hiro''s previous battles, seeing Hiro''s true power with his own eyes is completely different.


    Hiro''s current strength and ability are too strong.


    Hiro closed his Mangekyou Sharingan. Although he felt some pain in his eyes as if they were burning, it wasn''t serious. Hiro turned his head and looked at Konoha Camp.


    In the camp, Konoha''s ninjas all looked at him with amazement.


    Hiro, this kid...


    He...


    Shikaku took a long and deep breath to calm down the shock in his heart, then he looked at Hiro and said with a surprised voice: "Hiro-Kun, sending you here is the best support and help that the Third Hokage can do for us. Your current strength is very powerful!"


    Inoichi and Choza also nodded separately. After seeing how easily Hiro killed the Hidden Mist ninjas, they felt very grateful that Hiro is Konoha ninja. Otherwise, the one killed wouldn''t be the Hidden Mist ninjas but maybe them. Now, they do not doubt Hiro''s strength anymore.


    With Hiro here, it is like putting burning charcoal in the snow.


    "He is Hiro-Sama, the legendary Mokuton user..."


    "Didn''t you hear? The Hidden Mist ninjas called him Konoha Starlight..."


    "It seems to be. Indeed, he is just like a bright star in a dark night."


    Due to the bonus of charm value, plus his powerful strength. He quickly made Konoha ninjas awe him. As Hiro looked at their faces, he could see that their eyes filled with respect as they looked at him.


    After this battle, Hiro was sure that he would gain a lot of prestige.


    At the same time, the Hidden Mist ninjas that Hiro killed dropped a lot of system loots. Among these loots, Hiro found a Medal of Honor and some ninjutsu scrolls.


    Most of the Hidden Mist ninjas were Chunins, so the Ninjutsu scrolls that they dropped didn''t have much use to Hiro.


    But the Medal of Honor is different. The Medal of Honor is very important to Hiro. After collecting the right numbers of the Medal of Honor, he can exchange many good things from the System Mall.


    "We have to hold on for a while. Sandaime-Sama will send reinforcements from the village. They should arrive soon." Hiro said to Shikaku.


    Of course, the Third Hokage wouldn''t send Hiro alone as reinforcement. Hiro came along with a ninja team. But Hiro reached the camp ahead of the team because he was worried about Kakashi and others, and also he just wanted to Hidden Mist ninjas as soon as possible.


    When Hiro said this, Shikaku and others also nodded, expressing their understanding. They were all relieved, and now it seems that there is hope to win this war. Well, at least they could defend themselves if the Hidden Mist Village attracts again.


    "Hiro-Kun, can you tell me about your current strength..." after hesitating for a few seconds, Shikaku couldn''t help but ask. He is the number one strategist in Konoha Village, and he wants to understand Hiro''s true strength so that he could put a good plan.


    Hiro didn''t care, so he said with


    a plain voice: "It''s okay to deal with the Seven Ninja Swordsmen."


    Shikaku nodded his head. Judging from the performance of Hiro''s just now, it is definitely not inferior to the Seven Swordsmen. Maybe he is even stronger.


    Although Hiro told him about his current strength,


    Shikaku felt that Hiro still hide some of his abilities. Even with his power and experience, Shikaku could not see how strong Hiro is.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully triggering a task: kill the Seven Swordsmen. The content of the task: kill any one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. Task Reward: Chakra Modifies Permission Once. Mission Failure Penalties: Charm Value Will Reduce 10 Points."


    Chakra Modify Permission?!!


    Hiro''s heart filled with ecstasy. It is the first time that the System gives Chakra Modify Permission as a reward. Obviously, he doesn''t know about the effect of Chakra Modifying Permission, but his heart is still filled with expectation and hope because he is sure that this reward will make his strength go to the next level.


    "Kill any one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen?" Hiro muttered, but in his heart, he has already made up his mind.


    Kill, of course!


    But he has to choose who he will kill in order to complete the mission. According to Hiro''s understanding, among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen members in the original work, there are strong once and weak once.


    Strong as Fuguki, and weak as Ameyuri Ringo.


    Needless to say, Fuguki is the former boss of Kisame Hoshigaki in the original book. He is also the person who Hiro chose to kill to complete the mission.


    "Seven Ninja Swordsmen... Sandaime Mizukage..." Hiro muttered these names as the killing intent was bursting from his eyes.


    As Hiro was thinking about how he should handle the Seven Swordsmen, he saw Kakashi in the camp, Kakashi, and several familiar figures, such as Obito, Shiranui Genma Ebisu, And Guy.


    Guy was very excited about Hiro''s arrival. Not only him even Kakashi and the others were a little awed after seeing his strength.


    Hiro''s name has gradually become a legend in their minds.


    Moreover, Hiro''s expressions from the beginning to the end were relatively cold, making Ebisu and the others awe him even more.

 Chapter 113 - 113 Hachimon Tonko no Jin

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 145 in my patre on:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    Perhaps Hiro hadn''t even noticed it, but his chakra nature gradually changed. Moreover, the scene when he killed Ruishan and other Hidden Mist ninjas was deeply imprinted in the hearts of everyone, making them unconsciously awe of Hiro.


    Hiro just now was like the God of Death on the battlefield.


    Hiro also knew how the others felt, but he didn''t care at all.


    Hiro greeted Obito, Guy, and others. Before Hiro arrived, Obito and others had already joined and participated in several battles.


    After seeing the battle just now, they realized how strong Hiro was. He completely turned the tide of the battle by his own strength alone. Just now, he killed many Hidden Mist ninjas with his powerful strength.


    How did he become this powerful?!!


    Guy said: "Hiro-Kun, although my strength is not as good as you, I will try my best to surpass you! Last time I killed a Misty Chunin ninja, and Kakashi even killed a special."


    After a while, about 30 ninjas has arrived at the Konoha camp, although they weren''t many, they weren''t few too...


    After all, with the current tense situation, being able to send 30 ninjas to support it is already pretty good.


    With these reinforcements, Shikaku was also relieved a little bit. If the reinforcements didn''t come, he really couldn''t do anything in this situation. In fact, Shikaku originally planned to retreat with the remaining ninjas to avoid any more casualties and losses.


    After all, Shinku died, Konoha Ninja suffered heavy casualties, their morals were at the bottom, and it was almost impossible to win the Hidden Mist in this situation.


    Fortunately, Hiro arrived at the right time and changed the situation, which significantly increased the confidence of the Konoha ninjas, which greatly encouraged them.


    It can be said that Hiro appeared in the image of the hero at that moment.


    At the same time, Hiro also saw a familiar figure, which startled him.


    This person came?


    Hiro saw an extraordinary person among the reinforcements, and he was dressed in a completely army-green weird costume, shiny hair with a thick beard and eyebrows. He was looking very passionate and energetic.


    He was simply an advanced version of Guy.


    Yes, this person is Might Duy!


    Might Duy unexpectedly came with reinforcements.


    Hiro was surprised by Sandaime''s decision by sending Might Duy, also known as the Eternal Genin, with the reinforcements. It seems that Konoha is in a dire situation, that they even sent Might Duy to the battlefield.


    This may also indicate that the incident in the original book is about to happen¡­..


    "Dad!" Guy was very excited when he saw his father, and he ran toward his father to hug him.


    Might Duy was also very excited: "Son! I have heard about your performance on the battlefield. You did a good job!" As he said that, Might Duy raised his thumbs up while showing his bright white teeth.


    Hiro became speechless as he watched their wired ways to say hello to each other.


    Other Konoha ninjas were also watching. Seeing the two people embracing each other, some of them even curled their lips and said: "The two wastes of Konoha, what a weird family."


    "Isn''t he Might Duy? Why did he come..."


    "Yea..."


    Many Konoha ninjas were looking down at Might Duy. Although Might Duy is young, he can''t do any Ninjutsu and Genjutsu. The only thing he can do is Taijutsu. So everyone is a bit disdainful of Might Duy.


    But Might Duy already used to this kind of mockery


    And ridicule, so he didn''t care at all, but carefully asked about the recent training of his son: "Guy, how is your training recently?"


    "Don''t worry, father, even in the camp, I didn''t stop training my Taijutsu."


    "Very good, so today our goal is a thousand times of training, push-ups a thousand times, and squat a thousand times! Let''s burn our blood!" Might Duy shout.


    "Yes! Dad!" Hearing that, Guy was very motivated, so he said seriously and obeyed Might Duy''s orders completely.


    After that, the two of them started doing exercises in the camp. They ignored the ridicule of others and regarded their mockery as nothing.


    The deep red steam still lingering in Hiro''s memory when Guy opened the Gate of Death.


    Hiro always admires the people who will work extremely hard to achieve their goals and dreams.


    In the camp, Might Duy and Guy both were training very hard. And with the arrival of reinforcements at this time, Shikaku started putting a new battle plan. He was planning to take the led to attack the Hidden Mist village.


    And Hiro was looking forward to fighting with the Seven Swordsmen.


    Hearing Guy and Duy''s energetic shouts, Hiro smiled slightly and nodded: "Yes, your performance on the battlefield wasn''t bad."


    Hiro''s said that because he appreciates his strong and undying will, which made Guy scratch his head, not knowing what to say.


    Hiro looked at Obito, Guy, and Kakashi. Among the three, Guy was the only one who was not injured. Both Kakashi and Obito were injured, and many parts of their bodies were bandaged.


    Hiro shook his head. It seems that the Konoha camp has a very serious shortage of ninjas. If it weren''t for Hiro''s arrival, maybe the Konoha camp would not be able to support the defense line for so long, and the Hidden Mist would completely defeat them.


    Even a super strategist like Shikaku can''t do anything in this situation. After all, it is very difficult to fight an army with a few soldiers.


    Just Hiro was thinking about killing the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. Suddenly, he heard a noise from the outside of the camp. After a few minutes, there was an excited voice came from outside the camp: "It''s great, the reinforcement had completely arrived."


    The reinforcements came in batches, Hiro arrived before everyone, then Might Duy and his group, and now they!


    Hiro also felt refreshed and walked out of the camp. To see the last batch of Konoha reinforcement...

 Chapter 114 - 114 Reputation Increased!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my ******* to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 148 in my patre on:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    The next day, in the camp.


    "Hiro-Kun, your fame has increased greatly, and it has already spread inside the Hidden Mist village!" Seeing Hiro coming, Shikaku smiled and said: "We also received information that the ninjas in Hidden Mist village were shocked and terrified by your strength."


    "Oh?" Hiro became a little interested.


    Hiro killed an elite Jonin Ruishan and the whole Hidden Mist Ninja squad by himself yesterday, leaving no one alive.


    After the news reached the Hidden Mist village, the whole village turned upside down from the shock, and they didn''t expect Konoha will send someone strong as Hero to the battlefield.


    Destroying the entire ninja squad with one person''s strength shows how strong Hiro is. His strength is not inferior to any Low Kage-Level ninja.


    After Shinku''s death, they thought the war would be much easier, but they didn''t expect that Konoha would send Hiro to the battlefield so soon, which spread terror in the heart of the Hidden Mist ninjas.


    Especially the High-Level management ninjas of the Hidden Mist, they all knew Hiro''s name.


    "The name of Konoha Starlight must have spread all over Hidden Mist Village by now, haha," Choza said, then let out a heartily laugh, his giant belly started tingling.


    But after seeing Hiro''s strength with his own eyes, Choza became very friendly to Hiro, which made Hiro smile faintly.


    Although Hiro''s reputation increased so much that Hiro himself became a little excited, Hiro still kept his mind in a calm state because what Hiro cared about is completely another thing, Revenge. He will make the Hidden Mist pay ten times back!


    However, what Choza said is also true. The name of Starlight has gradually become louder in the Ninja World, especially in the Hidden Mist village, after he killed the whole squad by himself.


    At present, Hiro''s reputation cannot be underestimated.


    At this time, Shikaku, Inoichi, Choza, and Hiro were all in the camp meeting room, Shikaku said in a deep voice: "At present, the Hidden Mist village doesn''t know that our reinforcements have arrived, and the fact that the opponent doesn''t have any information about our current strengths, will give us a huge advantage in the next battle."


    "Choza and Hiro each will lead a team, I will ?ssist Choza from the side, and Inoichi, you are in charge of the overall situation, you will use your Sensor Ninjutsu to pass on the intelligence of the entire battlefield for us," Shikaku said.


    Hearing his plan, everyone nodded.


    From the original work, Hiro knew that Inoichi''s intelligence transmission ability is indeed very powerful. He could perceive the overall situation of the battlefield and accurately convey it to everyone''s mind. He can be considered a human-shaped radar.


    After putting a good plan, Hiro and Choza each led a squad, and the two selected their squad members and then marched towards the battlefield.


    Hiro selected twenty ninjas to follow him, including Might Duy.


    When Hiro selected Might Duy, everyone was a little puzzled, and they didn''t expect that Hiro will choose the weakest ninja to be a member of his squad.


    But after all, this was Hiro''s squad, and no one had the right to make Hiro chose someone else.


    Under such circumstances, Might Duy joined Hiro''s ninja team. He was very grateful to Hiro: "Thank you, Hiro-Kun, thank you for giving me this opportunity!"


    "You are polite. Guy and I are good friends. Besides, I respect hard-working ninjas," Hiro replied sincerely.


    Hearing Hiro''s words, I saw Might Duy nodded vigorously and said with a serious voice: "I will do my best."


    "Good." After a brief exchange, Hiro found that Might Duy was an easy-going person.


    People like Might Duy are eager to get others'' approval and be respected by others.


    Hiro''s sincere words made Might Duy have a very good impression of Hiro.


    Hiro led his ninja squad across the border of the Hidden Mist Village in the early morning. This time, Hiro and others'' goal was to surprise attack the Hidden Mist Village and kill the surrounding ninjas.


    And Choza and Shikaku also have the same goal, but they took another direction to attack. Guy, Shiranui Genma, Ebisu, and others were in Choza''s squad, not in Hiro''s.


    Hiro led his squad all the way to the border of the Hidden Mist Village. As they walked deep inside the Hidden Mist territory, suddenly they came into a big river, but the river was completely covered with mist and clouds.


    "Sure enough, as its name, The Hidden Mist village. The geographical environment is completely different from Konoha. There are rivers and water everywhere, which makes this land very suitable for Water Ninjutsu Users..." Hiro thought.


    "Hiro-Sama, Inoichi-Sama has sent information, saying that we are now very close to the enemy''s stronghold." As Hiro was thinking, the ninja who is in charge of receiving the intelligence interrupts his thoughts.


    Hiro nodded. His face also became a little serious. But at this time, he noticed that the surrounding changed somehow.


    "Spread."


    Hiro said in a low voice. Because he had already sensed that someone was coming toward them, he immediately ordered to let the squad members disperse.


    Hearing Hiro''s orders, they followed his instructions and spread out one by one into different directions to avoid being detected.


    But the comer still noticed him.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect to see Konoha''s Starlight so soon. Too much young." a faint voice came. The owner of this voice clearly recognized him, and he also knows about Hiro''s strength, but he still came here, which is enough to show that he is very confident in strength. The legendary Mokuton user is better than I thought.


    Hiro shrugged his shoulders and said: "I''m not young, but you''re too old." Hiro has already recognized the identity of the person who came from Hidden Mist Village.


    The comer is a member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen!


    After Hiro said that, killing intent burst from his eyes.

 Chapter 115 - 115 Juzo Biwa of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen

    (T/N: This the First VIP chapter


    If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 149 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    The comer is a member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    The comer was wearing a black ninja outfit and holding a large sword. The sword was giant and gave a majestic feeling.


    His face was wrapped in a bandage, which looked fierce and vicious, and his eyes were sharp, like eagle eyes.


    This person looked directly at Hiro and smiled coldly. Some Hidden Mist ninjas were standing behind him with a respectful look.


    Juzo Biwa!


    Hiro recognized the leader of the Hidden Mist ninja squad at a glance. He was one of Hidden Mist''s Seven Ninja Swordsmen. The weird giant sword in his hand was the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­.


    "Damn little devil. You''re so arrogant. You even dare to say this to me directly." Juzo''s eyes were glowing with killing intent as he sneered.


    Juzo is very confident in his own strength. And although he is one of the Seven Swordsmen, he still feels that his strength is definitely stronger than the other six, so he felt that defeating Hiro shouldn''t be very hard. According to reports, Hiro seemed to have good strength but comparing to him with strength, Hiro still is far away, Juzo thought.


    A Konoha ninja with a cross-star-shaped scar on his face, he has short hair with no eyebrows.


    "Hiro-sama, he is Juzo of the Hidden Mist, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen in the legend. He killed many of our ninjas. He is a powerful and cold-blooded ninja." seeing Juzo''s face. The intelligent ninja quickly told Hiro about Juzo. If one looks closely, one could see fear deep in his eyes. The intelligence ninja didn''t expect to see one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Hidden Mist so soon.


    "Juzo Biwa... HHHH.." Hiro muttered his name in a low voice, then chuckled, and then looked at the Juzo. His eyes gradually sharpened, and a strong killing intent burst out.


    Juzo''s mood was originally in a very relaxed state, but when he felt Hiro''s killing intent, he was slightly stunned and thought in himself: "This little devil, named Hiro, how can he have such a terrifying killing intent, at such young age... No wonder he is called Konoha''s first genius ninja, the legendary Mokuton user..."


    When Juzo thought of this, killing intent burst out of his body as the two killing intents collide with each other. Juzo squinted his eyes in surprise: "I want to know if the legend about Mokuton is true. And is Mokuton Kekkei Genkai terrifying, as the legend says? Besides, you killed Ruishan. If I kill you now, the Third Mizukage will definitely reward me."


    Juzo sneered and then licked the corner of his lips. He knows how much attention the High-Level management of the Hidden Mist pays to Hiro. If he kills Hiro, not only will his reputation skyrocket, but he will also get many benefits from the Third Mizukage.


    "You don''t have to be sad about Ruishan. I will send you to meet him," Hiro said lightly.


    Hiro and Juzo met, and this was Hiro''s first encounter with Seven Ninja Swordsmen. The task given by the system can be completed if he kills any one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    "It''s just right. I also want to see how much strength does the famous Seven Ninja Swordsmen have." Then Hiro continued saying coldly.


    Thinking of Shinku''s death and thinking of Kurenai''s miserable appearance, Hiro became even angrier. He wants to make the Hidden Mist payback!


    "You can try." Juzo snorted coldly as he glanced at Hiro with a cold face. Then, he saw Juzo holding the huge Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ in his hand gently, and said: "Since I started using Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, one hundred and seventy-two ninjas have been fallen under Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ so far. Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ in my hand is a blood-drinking sword. I will let you see how much power does Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ has."


    Hearing what Juzo said, the Konoha ninjas around felt a terrible chill in their souls, and they took a step back subconsciously.


    "Don''t worry." Hiro comforted the Konoha ninjas beside him, and at the same time, his eyes fixed on Juzo, then he said lightly: "Come on, I don''t want to waste more time with you." Hiro said with a flat voice as if he didn''t put Juzo in his eyes at all.


    "Damn little devil, what a sharp tongue. I don''t think you can be proud because you killed a few ninjas in our village. I will let you see the true strength of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen," Juzo yelled. He swiftly carried Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ in one hand and then rush out toward Hiro.


    Juzo gripped Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ tightly and then used the Body Flicker Jutsu. In a split second, he reached in front of Hiro!


    The Body Flicker Jutsu is one of the best movements ninjutsu, and it makes the user''s speed incredibly fast. He is worth being one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, being able to train his Body Flicker Jutsu to this degree.


    Suddenly a huge pressure appeared in front of Hiro. Juzo''s figure flashed in front of Hiro in an instant. As he swiped Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ at Hiro, the air under his sword became very turbulent due to its size and speed.


    Juzo''s movements can be said to be as fast as lightning. With a move of his hand, he smashed the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ horizontally, as if he wants to split Hiro''s body in half. As he smashed his sword down, Hiro''s body divided into two sections horizontally!


    Everyone exclaimed at the same time, is Hiro dead? Was he killed just like that?


    But at this last moment, the two sections of Hiro''s body turned into water and fell on the ground, forming a water pool on the ground.


    "This is, is..."


    "This... Water Clone Jutsu, Hiro-sama isn''t dead!"


    The ninjas on Konoha''s side were relieved, and the happiness burst from their hearts at this moment. Fortunately, Hiro was fine. Otherwise...


    "It turned out to be a Water Clone." Juzo as a powerful Water Ninjutsu user, of course, noticed that he killed just now was only a Water Clone, which surprised him a little bit. He was also a little angry deep inside his heart.


    This kid is so cunning.


    "Mokuton: Underground Roots Jutsu!" Hiro shouted. After Hiro completed his ninjutsu, countless trees and vines grew from the ground and spread toward Juzo quickly as if these trees and vines came to life.


    This is the first time Juzo sees the legendary Mokuton with his own eyes, which puts him under terrifying pressure.


    Juzo finally realized why Hiro has such a huge reputation and why people of the Ninja World call him Konoha Starlight...


    Juzo suddenly had a very bad hanch.


    However, Hiro already decided to kill him so that he won''t show any mercy, nor he will give him any more time...


    Killing intent was bursting from Hiro''s eyes as he looked at Juzo!

 Chapter 116 - 116 Juzo is Seriously Injured

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 153 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    Seeing Hiro''s attack, a sense of crisis overwhelmed his heart, only to see countless trees vines popping up from the ground, and the vines of the overwhelming tree attacked him from all sides. He wielded his giant sword as he shouted in a low voice: "Suiton: Surface Slice!"


    Hiro saw Juzo waving his big sword, but the audience only saw the sword''s shadow because Juzo was waving it very fast. Juzo''s body was like a whirlwind, constantly dancing, slicing his big sword. As he waved his sword, a shadow would be flashed by. He was continuously crushing the vines of the trees. Juzo''s performance amazed the ninjas of both villages.


    He didn''t stop wielding Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ even for a second, as if he merged with his big sword, forming an absolute alternative defense. Even trees vines couldn''t get close to him.


    Seeing Juzo''s moves, even Hiro couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    As expected of the owner of Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, Juzo Biwa, is the second member of the Akatsuki organization that Hiro has met so far. But it''s a pity, Juzo Biwa ... A cold light flashed in Hiro''s eyes.


    Hiro already decided that he will kill Juzo!


    After Juzo resisted Hiro''s ninjutsu, he sneered and then proudly said: "Hey, this the legendary Mokuton Style? It seems there isn''t anything impressive about it."


    "I hope you can laugh to the end," Hiro said lightly.


    After saying that, Hiro didn''t hesitate and threw dozen Kunai at Juzo. All of them were had Flying Raijin Jutsu seals. Seeing Hiro threw out the Flying Raijin Kunai at him, Juzo didn''t care at all and didn''t pay attention to these Flying Raijin kunai, and he just swayed his body a little bit to avoid them.


    These Kunai were scattered everywhere in accordance with Hiro''s thoughts.


    Juzo tightly grasped the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ and said: "Huh, you see this big sword in my hand? One of the strongest swords in the world, Kubikirib¨­ch¨­. It is one with my human body. It is unbreakable. It can continuously absorb human blood to restore its power, and I can draw the power of Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ to make my physical power increase."


    Juzo said, with great pride in his eyes.


    "You talk too much nonsense. I only know that you are going to die today," Hiro said lightly.


    After saying that, Hiro''s eyes started changing, and in a split second, Mankygo Sharingan appeared.


    The sudden appearance of the blood-colored Six-Pointed Star surprised Juzo completely.


    "This, what kind of Dojutsu is this?" Juzo was completely puzzled. He just felt that Hiro''s eyes were very similar to the legendary Sharingan, but the problem was that the patterns in Hiro''s eyes were completely


    different from the Sharingan.


    What is this...


    "Genjutsu: Shackle Stakes!" Hiro shouted in a low voice.


    It is the genjutsu that Uchiha Itachi used to deal with Orochimaru in the original work. Uchiha Itachi used this genjutsu to put Orochimaru in illusion without even noticing.


    This genjutsu is one of the most powerful genjutsu. It is an extremely advanced genjutsu.


    Hiro directly used the power of the Mankygo Sharingan with the Shackle Stakes to make the power of genjutsu reach the extreme.


    Hiro just glanced at Juzo.


    Juzo was shocked to find himself in another place.


    In the genjutsu world built by Hiro, Juzo was tormented with the sensation of having spikes driven through his body, and he couldn''t move his body at all. At the same time, the physical pain accompanying this illusion can reveal the deadliest torture of reality.


    Shackling Stakes is a top-notch genjutsu that restrains the opponent''s actions, and it does not require any hand seals. It can be launched just by looking at the opponent.


    As soon as Hiro used this genjutsu, Juzo felt that he lost control over his body, but he didn''t know that his body was completely under Hiro''s control from the moment he fell in Hiro''s genjutsu.


    "What... What is going on? What kind of genjutsu is this? Why can''t I move my body?" Although Juzo couldn''t speak, he still can think.


    Juzo suffered great losses physically and mentally at the same time. The color of his face became pale, and he let out a scream.


    Juzo tried his best to bite the tip of his tongue, trying to restore the normal flow of chakra through the pain, but it was completely useless. Juzo could only scream and then fell directly to the ground.


    Finally, Hiro lifted the illusion. Juzo collapsed directly to the ground like a dead dog. His whole body was stiff and painful, and he was completely unable to move.


    The power of the Mankygo Sharingan is fully displayed at this moment.


    And the Juzo himself wasn''t very proficient in genjutsu, so he was directly hit.


    "You, you know how to use genjutsu... " Juzo wanted to move Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, but unfortunately, he found that his hands were already unable to move, and he didn''t know what to do.


    "Goodbye."


    Hiro smiled gently as he said that he used Flying Raijin Jutsu, and in a blink of an eye, he had moved to Juzo''s side.


    As Juzo saw Hiro instantly appeared beside him, his eyes opened wide from shock.


    Hiro''s Flying Raijin Jutsu was swift. Juzo didn''t even have time to react!


    At the same time, lighting and thunder started gathering in Hiro''s hand.


    It was Hiro''s, Chidori Sharp Spear!.


    Hiro used the Chidori Sharp Spear to stab Juzo. As Juzo saw Hiro''s ninjutsu coming at him with very fast speed, he felt death approaching him.


    "Damn..." at the line between life and death, the potential of Juzo seems to be fully stimulated. He overcame the effects of genjutsu. But his spirit was still seriously injured. He put Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ in front of him and shouted with an angry voice: "You want to kill me, Hiro, then I will pull you to hell with me!"


    "Kenjutsu Style: Sharp Blade Slash!"


    Juzo gathered all his remaining chakra as he roared to use one last ninjutsu.


    His purpose is to pull Hiro down with him before dying!

 Chapter 117 - 117 The Mission Reward is Here, Chakra Modifying Permission!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 153 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    "Kenjutsu Style: Sharp Blade Slash!"


    This is a super-secret move developed by Juzo that perfectly suits his Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ sword style, but it has serious side effects, just like when Might Guy opened the Gate of Death to fight Madara and he consumed his life energy completely. Juzo used a move that has the same side effects as opening the Death Gate.


    Right now, Juzo is using this dangerous Kenjutsu to kill Hiro with him. It can be said that Juzo is already seriously injured. And he still used a vitality-consuming kenjutsu. It can be said that he already decided to kill himself with Hiro!


    At this time, Hiro saw that the face of Juzo turned red completely. The red chakra was bursting out of his body because he was burning his vitality. Juzo''s performance puzzled Hiro a little bit. He did not expect that Juzo had such a move in his pocket.


    However, Hiro was surprised, but that''s just it, and he didn''t interrupt Juzo''s attack.


    Hiro saw the place where Juzo was standing, the ground around it split, and the power of Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ was completely displayed. The attack didn''t just stop there, but it continued to explode and swept out everything that came in front of it. As if an earthquake hit the surrounding area, making the ground tremble nonstop.


    The range of this attack was very big, and it almost reached a hundred meters from the attack point. A huge rift with an extended of hundreds of meters has appeared in front of Juzo. Juzo''s attack changed the topography of this area, which shows how powerful his attack was just now...


    Both Konoha and Hidden Mist ninjas had already noticed something was wrong the moment Juzo attacked. They retreated quickly so that they won''t be affected by the confrontation between Hiro and Juzo.


    Seeing Juzo''s attack, these ninjas were shocked.


    "This, this... how can they be so powerful..."


    "Yes, they are monsters. Is this a contest between Kage-Level ninjas?"


    "I can''t imagine how can there be such a powerful ninja at such young age. I hope Hiro-sama can win this battle."


    These ninjas were shocked, and at the same time, they showed hopeful expressions, both sides wishing that their leader be the final winner.


    The aftermath of this battle was too strong. Some of the surrounding trees were uprooted, and some of these towering trees were smashed into powder.


    The river was also cut off into two pieces during this battle, and the area''s topography completely changed. Within a hundred meters radius, all the living creatures disappeared. Even the grasses didn''t survive. This shows the destructive power of the two.


    In particular, in the last blow of Juzo, he attached all his chakra to Kubikirib¨­ch¨­. This chakra came after he burned his own vitality, so the attack''s destructive power was very powerful.


    Juzo is confident that no one can resist his attack.


    But what shocked Juzo, that when he attacked Hiro, he found that as if Hiro''s fleshy body turned into a gas body, his Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ passed through Hiro''s body without any resistance!


    This guy, how much weird ninjutsu does he has?


    Seeing the unharmed Hiro, his thoughts became chaotic, as his heart filled with shock and surprise.


    Hiro has completely ignored his ultimate move just now, he thought he could kill Hiro after using this move, but Hiro escaped and was completely unscathed!


    That''s right, Hiro used Kamui just now.


    And that''s why he easily evaded Juzo''s attack.


    Juzo suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face became completely white. The side effects of using Sharp Blade Slash finally appeared. His body obviously couldn''t bear the huge load due to the vitality burning.


    "Cough cough..." Juzo started coughing blood. He looked wilted as he stood in his place. In fact, he forced his body to stand with the support of his sword Kubikirib¨­ch¨­. Otherwise, he might fall down at any moment.


    Hiro didn''t hesitate to use Chidori Sharp Spear and directly pierced Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, and then Chidori Sharp Spear pierced Juzo''s body without any resistance.


    "You...you...your eyes..." when Juzo was about to die, he finally noticed that there was something wrong with Hiro''s fighting style. The light in Juzo''s eyes gradually dissipated. Obviously, he was dying.


    Hiro''s eyes could use genjutsu. Although the shape of the eyes was different, it is most likely the most powerful eyes in the legend, Sharingan...


    "You are about to die, so don''t ask useless questions," Hiro replied lightly.


    Juzo''s hand that was holding Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ gradually loosened. He has completely lost his strength. The light in his eyes completely disappeared.


    It can be said that Juzo is completely dead this time.


    Juzo is the first member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen that Hiro killed, and this was just the beginning.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully killing Juzo Biwa. You completed the task: kill one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. Obtained the task reward: Chakra Modification Permission."


    When Hiro heard the system''s prompt, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Chakra Modifying Permissions got it!


    Killing Juzo also represents Hiro''s first step in the path of revenge.


    The rest is much easier.


    As soon as Hiro killed all Juzo, these Hidden Mist ninjas were stunned, then the color of their faces changed one by one, and they couldn''t believe what their eyes saw.


    "Juzo-sama... is killed?"


    "Juzo is dead. Konoha''s Starlight killed him!"


    "Quickly, run!"


    After seeing Juzo''s death, these Hidden Mist ninjas started getting panicked. They couldn''t that one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen will die like that in Hiro''s hand. Realizing that, these Hidden Mist ninjas started fleeing like crazy dogs. And now their leader is dead, so it''s their turn now.


    But it was completely useless. In a few minutes, Hiro led Konoha Ninjas to kill all the Hidden Mist ninjas. The gazes of Konoha ninjas filled with respect as they looked at Hiro.


    After killing these Hidden Mist ninjas, Hiro was finally able to see what he got? What kind of surprise will the Chakra Modification Permission give to him?


    Hiro was looking forward to it.

 Chapter 118 - 118 Sage-Body Evolution!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 154 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    Hiro entered the Modifier Space.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully obtaining Chakra Modifying Permission. Dose host want to use it now?"


    "Chakra Modifying Permission, let''s see what kind of surprise you will bring to me." After getting the Chakra Modifying Permission reward from the system, Hiro immediately chose to use it.


    Not wasting any more time, Hiro used Chakra Modifying Permission.


    The voice of the system echoed in Hiro''s ears.


    "The host uses the Chakra Modifying Permission. It will fully upgrade the host''s chakra." After hearing the system''s heavenly voice, Hiro felt warmth all over his body. The chakra started surging in his body like a tide!


    The powerful surging of the chakra surprised Hiro a little bit, and he could clearly perceive that the chakra in his body was rising at a very high speed!


    The chakra was constantly surging in Hiro''s body, like a torrent. If Hiro''s chakra was like a small river before, then now the small river has turned into a huge river, surging in Hiro''s body.


    As if there were closed gates in all parts of his body, after using Chakra Modifying Permission, the chakra in his body turned into the tide and opened all these gates.


    After the gates were opened, they started pouring water into the chakra river, which made the chakra constantly rushing to all parts of his body. It was like a current sweeping his body from inside, making Hiro''s chakra grow into a completely new level.


    His physical strength was also constantly getting stronger and stronger!


    At this moment, all the Konoha ninjas on the battlefield were shocked, as they saw with their n?k?d eyes a visible blue chakra bursting out of Hiro''s body.


    "This, this is...." They didn''t know how to describe their shock as they looked at Hiro. They felt that Hiro''s chakra was getting stronger and stronger as time went by, which shocked and terrified them more than before.


    All Konoha ninjas felt deep awe in their hearts, and they couldn''t help but take a few steps back as they looked at the chakra bursting out from Hiro in amazement. Hiro''s chakra swept the surrounding like a whirlpool, and Hiro was standing in its center.


    "Ding, due to increase of host''s chakra, the promoting condition of the Sage-Body has met. Congratulations to the host for upgrading the Primary Sage-Body into the Intermediate Sage-Body."


    Suddenly, a female voice prompted again in his mind.


    Hiro chakra''s intensity increased once again, but this time his heart filled with surprise.


    "Intermediate Sage-Body, this is..." Hiro was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that his Sage-Body would upgrade to the Intermediate level at this time.


    This was an unexpected surprise for him, and it was a very good surprise. Because upgrading the Sage-Body into the Intermediate level means that Hiro''s strength at this time has truly entered a new level (Kage-Level).


    After obtaining the Intermediate Sage-Body, Hiro suddenly felt that his body is completely different than before. Not only his chakra volume had increased, but his body also gone through some qualitative changes.


    His sensing ability was greatly enhanced.


    The clear water gurgling in the distance, the insects and ants flying in the air, the exclamation of the Konoha ninjas who were standing a few hundred meters behind him, as well as the subtle expressions on their faces, all seemed to be printed in Hiro''s eyes.


    After upgrading the Sage-Body into the Intermediate level, Hiro became able to notice the smallest details around him because his five senses became much sharper than before.


    The Chakra Amount, Sensing Ability, and Physical Recovery Ability have been greatly improved, and Hiro has taken another step forward to make his dream become a reality, becoming the number one ninja in the Naruto World.


    "Juzo, you gave me a big surprise." Hiro secretly said in his heart with a little excitement. Right now, his strength has increased a lot.


    After getting Intermediate Sage-Body, Hiro''s strength increased a lot.


    After calming down, Hiro glanced around him. He saw the Konoha ninjas were looking at him with awe and surprise.


    "Hiro-Sama." The Konoha ninjas shouted with a slightly dry voice.


    Hearing everyone calling his name with respect and awe, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    After these Konoha ninjas shouted Hiro''s name, they became silent again. No one talked. They were looking at him.


    The reason for their silence was because they were completely stunned by the shock.


    In front of them just now, Hiro killed a famous Hidden Mist ninja and one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, making everyone feel as if they were in a dream.


    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen, the strongest ninja team of the Hidden Mist, even Shinku died in the hand of one of their members, and now Hiro killed one of them!


    As soon as this news spreads, there is no doubt that there will be a super earthquake in the Hidden Mist Village! Hiro''s fame and prestige will reach a new unattainable height.


    If many people thought that Hiro killed Ebizo in the Konoha-Sand battlefield because of good luck. But this time, Hiro killed one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Juzo, which is enough to prove Hiro''s strength.


    After spreading this news out, Hiro will become the most famous young ninja in the Five Great Villages.


    Just like his nickname Konoha''s Starlight, he is like a star illuminating the Ninja World!


    Hiro glanced at the surprised Konoha ninjas, only to see that even Might Duy was looking at him in shock and astonishment. Hiro only smiled faintly at them and turned to look at Juzo''s corpse.


    It''s a pity that killing Juzo was just to complete the system''s task, so Juzo didn''t explode any loots or items after being killed.


    Hiro was still curious about the weird swords of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, so he immediately picked up the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ from the ground.


    Right now, Hiro was holding one of the legendary weapons of the Ninja World.

 Chapter 119 - 119 Super High Reward!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 30 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 155 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    As Hiro held Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ in his hand tightly, he immediately felt a bloodthirsty and coldness was bursting out from Kubikirib¨­ch, causing him to squint his eyes slightly.


    "Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, just like in the original work, it is truly a bloodthirsty sword," Hiro whispered.


    Ordinary people can''t hold Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ at all, let alone wielding it. The core of this sword was formed by killing people and then drinking their blood, so if ordinary people tried to hold this sword, their souls would be injured. Some of them even may go crazy if they have a weak will.


    Thinking about it, the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ sword is a legendary ninja sword that grows by drawing people''s blood, and it is indeed an extraordinary and unique sword.


    So feeling the killing intent of Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ is very normal.


    Hiro also knew the power of Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, but for Hiro, it was at best a handy weapon for now.


    "Kubikirib¨­ch¨­." Hiro waved Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ a few times. At this time, although it was broken, it was still an extremely sharp sword.


    "Yes, it''s a pity that the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ isn''t suitable for me. But among the swords of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, except for Fuguki Suikazan''s sword Samehada, I don''t have interest in the other six swords..." Hiro secretly said.


    Among the Seven Swords, the only thing that can enter Hiro''s eyes is the Samehada Sword. It can be regarded as the best ?ssistant tool to any ninja, including Hiro. After all, the Samehada sword can absorb chakras and enhance its owner strength.


    After swinging the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ sword a little bit, he looked at the intelligence ninja on his side and said to him: "The news of me killing Juzo Biwa, pass it to Inoichi Yamanaka and the other units."


    "Yes!"


    The intelligence ninja nodded and immediately passed the news to the other units with excitement.


    The news was quickly passed to the Choza, and Shikaku''s unite. Choza, who was sitting in the Konoha camp, was very surprised when he received the report from Hiro''s unite. Hiro killed Juzo Biwa, and he is one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen! Shocking! The performance of Hiro at this time can be described in two words, amazing and stunning.


    Hiro had created such a beautiful record in a very short time!


    The strength of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen is only under the Third Mizukage. They are the most strong ninja in the Hidden Mist village, and they have always been the backbone of the Hidden Mist on the battlefield.


    Among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Juzo Biwa can be ranked in the middle. He isn''t the weakest and nor the strongest among them, so his overall strength can be ranked at the third or the fourth place among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    But such a strong ninja was killed by Hiro!


    When Nara Shikaku read the report, he became very excited. If this news spreads out, the Konoha Ninja''s confidence will significantly increase. They also took advantage of the situation to attack the Hidden Mist, which gave very good results on several battlefields.


    Of course, the news also reached the Hidden Mist as soon as the Hidden Mist''s intelligence ninja learned it.


    As the news was spread out, it shocked both villages!


    The Hidden Mist unexpectedly had lost such a powerful ninja, causing a huge earthquake in the Hidden Mist. The entire Hidden Mist village was shocked.


    Everyone was stunned.


    And the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ sword also fell in Hiro''s hands?


    After Hiro''s deeds were spread out, the Hidden Mist Village can no longer keep the civilians calm as before. First, it was an Elite Jonin Rushian, and now Juzo Biwa.


    Just like his nickname, Hiro''s performance was like a bright start that almost blinded the eyes of the Hidden Mist ninjas.


    If the Hidden Mist only valued Hiro at the beginning because of his previous deeds, then now the entire Hidden Mist village regards Hiro as a great enemy!


    Even the High Management Level of the Hidden Mist village especially carried out intelligence analysis about Hiro, analyzing and researching about Hiro''s strength.


    The Third Mizukage of the Hidden Mist village made an unexpected move that surprised all the parties.


    He has offered a super high reward reaching 100 million Ryo for Hiro''s head!


    When Hiro entered the battlefield for the first time, the Sand village offered a bounty reaching 80 million Ryo for his head in the Black Market, which is more than twice Asuma''s bounty in the original work. But now, the Hidden Mist village offers a 100 million Ryo for Hiro''s head in the Black Market.


    Such super high bounty for a nine-year-old kid''s head is enough to show how much damage Hiro has done in the Hidden Mist village battlefield.


    At the same time, another thing happened in Hiro''s place.


    Hiro was holding the legendary sword Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, which he got from Juzo. Suddenly with a bang, the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ sword turned into a cloud of white smoke and disappeared from Hiro''s hands.


    "This is..." Hiro was slightly surprised by the sudden change. After a few seconds, his expression turned normal because he understood what happened just now. Someone summoned Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ back using Summoning Jutsu.


    In the original work, there was only one person who had the ability to control and summon the Seven Ninja Swords, Fuguki Suikazan.


    Fuguki Suikazan of the Hidden Mist village is the most mysterious and special member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    "I don''t care if Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ is gone, but to take it from my hands directly and without my permission, Fuguki Suikazan..." Hiro narrowed his eyes slightly, although he didn''t care about Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, it was taken away by Fuguki Suikazan, which made him very upset.


    A day later, the news of Hiro being wanted by the Hidden Mist village had spread throughout the entire battlefield.


    The Hidden Mist village is offering one hundred million Ryo. This bounty is already extremely high. In the original work, Ino¨CShika¨CCho trio''s bounty in the Black Market reached 70 million Ryo. From this, it can be seen how much the High Management Level of the Hidden Mist village attaches great importance to Hiro.


    Now, Hiro and the Hidden Mist became completely mortal enemies.


    Anyway, Hiro never thought of reconciling with the Hidden Mist at all. They are already in the war. But hearing about the bounty, anger aroused in Hiro''s heart.


    "The Hidden Mist village..." Hiro''s eyes showed killing intent.


    Hiro ordered the Konoha ninjas to follow him.


    As they were walking, suddenly, Hiro felt a familiar chakra.


    "Is it her.....?"


    Hiro''s heart moved as he noticed someone is coming.


    He was indeed familiar with the coming person''s chakra.


    Thinking of her, a slight smile appeared on Hiro''s face.

 Chapter 120 - 120 Mei Terumi, Captive?!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 40chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 160 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    A smile appeared on Hiro''s face. If there is one person he doesn''t hate in the Hidden Mist village, then the person in front of him should be the only person he doesn''t hate or d?s?r? to kill.


    Hiro felt that this chakra belongs to someone he knows, Mei Terumi.


    That''s right. Mei Terumi is here!


    Mei was lurking in the shadows as she was approaching Hiro gradually and slowly. Mei was approaching Hiro very cautiously. The corner of Hiro''s mouth could not help but slightly twist. Is this girl trying to ?ssassinate me? Interesting, Hiro thought.


    Sensing her movements in front of him, Hiro''s expression didn''t change.


    After a few seconds, the distance between Hiro and Mei became less than 20 meters, then suddenly, Mei''s body turned into water stains and fall to the ground, which is a very good hiding method.


    Hiro kept running as before without letting her discover anything, but he deliberately approached the water pool.


    Right now, it has been almost a day since Hiro killed Juzo. Mei must already know about Hiro''s amazing deeds on the battlefield, which means that Mei was probably here to ?ssassinate him.


    Hiro slowly approached the water pool, then suddenly he saw Mei''s figure came out from the water pool in an instant, she let out a soft snort, then her figure flashed, and she came towards Hiro with a Kunai in her hand, trying to stab him.


    It''s a pity that Hiro had already seen through Mei''s small tricks a long time ago, three bloody tomoes flashed in his eyes, he directly grabbed Mei''s small wrist, and then shouted in a low voice: "Mokuton: Silent Strangle Jutsu!"


    As Hiro stretched out his hand, the vines of the trees started popping up from the ground. These tree vines directly grabbed her and then bound her body.


    "Lava Style: Lava Spray!" Mei opened her mouth and spat out a large mouthful of Lava, which startled corroding the trees instantly.


    After seeing Mei''s Lava Style Ninjutsu, just like in the original, Mie''s Lava Kekkei Genkai is unique.


    Hiro squinted his eyes slightly, and he didn''t expect Mei to respond so well to his surprise attack.


    Hiro''s figure flashed, the Lava did not touch him, the Konoha''s ninjas also noticed Mie''s surprise attack, so they stepped a few steps back.


    "Damn it, you found me!" Mei shouted in a low voice.


    Hiro shrugged and said with a calm voice: "Mei, it''s been a long time since I saw you."


    When Mei heard this, she looked at Hiro with a slightly complicated expression.


    Even the Konoha ninjas were surprised when they saw the attacker''s face. They didn''t expect that the person who attacked Hiro is such a beautiful and young female ninja.


    "If I am not mistaken, then she is Mei Terumi of the Hidden Mist Village, a super-strong ninja, just like Hiro-sama, she has a special Kekkei Genkai, Lava Kekkei Genkai."


    "It seems so. Many people said that Mei Terumi is the number one ninja in the HiddenMist village''s new generation."


    "She seems to know Hiro-sama?"


    Everyone was surprised. They didn''t expect that Mei Terumi and Hiro know each other.


    Seeing that Hiro and Mei Terumi seem to know each other, everyone was a little bit curious. After all, whether it is Hiro or Mei, both of them have very special auras surrounding them, so it''s not surprising if there''s a special relationship between the two.


    Mei stared at Hiro with a complicated expression for a while and then said to him with a light voice: "Yes, It''s been a while. I didn''t expect to see you so soon. You even killed Juzo-san. Your deeds in the past few days turned the village upside down."


    "So what?" Hiro squinted his eyes and said lightly.


    Mei clenched her white teeth: "You...Hiro, if you want to save your life, then leave the Hidden Mist village right now, but if you insist, continue attacking the Hidden Mist ninjas, then what is waiting for you is inevitable death."


    Hearing what Mei said, Hiro asked her with a calm voice: "Are you threatening me?"


    Mei bit her lower lip and said: "I''m not threatening you. Now all the ninjas of Hidden Mist Village have decided to fight you with all their strength. They will try to kill you at any cost."


    Hiro was touched a little bit, but his face was still expressionless: "Oh really, then let them come."


    "You..." hearing Hiro''s careless answer, Mei became angry instantly.


    Why is Hiro so ignorant? Doesn''t he know the difference between good and evil? Does he think that all that she said just now was a joke? Now the entire Hidden Mist Village ninjas regard Hiro as the number one enemy. Even if Hiro has Kage-Level ninja strength, he still can''t take the whole village by himself, not to mention one of the Five Great Villages!


    "Mei Terumi, you seem to be caring about me so much?" Hiro smiled faintly and said, "But looking at your current strength, it seems that you have improved a lot."


    "Who, who cares about you. If you are looking for your own death, then just go!" Mei''s expression changed slightly. After hearing what Hiro said, she became angry from embarrassment.


    Hearing Mei''s angry words, Hiro''s expression became gentle a little bit, and then he said faintly: "Mei Terumi, although your strength is very good comparing with your peers, you are far from being my opponent. Right now..."


    Mei was slightly startled. She didn''t understand what Hiro meant.


    Suddenly, Hiro''s body flashed and threw countless kunai toward Mei.


    Mei escaped from the coming kunai, but in the midst of kunai throwing, Hiro''s body flashed again and directly appeared beside one of the kunai, which completely stunned Mei.


    "This..." Mei didn''t expect that Hiro will have such fast movement ninjutsu, she wanted to attack Hiro, but Hiro resisted her attack.


    There was a surprised look in Mei''s eyes. Her big beautiful green eyes were filled with surprise.


    "Lava Style: Lava Spray!"


    Mei used Lava Spray once again, the Lava spread all over Hiro''s body, but she saw Hiro''s body gradually turned into a wooden block. Hiro used Moukton Clone to escape from Mei''s attack!


    Mei was surprised and was about to move away, but she found that a kunai had been placed under her neck.


    "You lost again, Mei Terumi, and you are my captive now." Hiro let out a chuckle.


    Seeing Hiro''s smug expression, Mei clenched her teeth angrily, she was very unconvinced about her loss, but she could do nothing about it.

 Chapter 121 - 121 You Think I Dont Dare!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 40chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 161 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    Mei didn''t dare to make any reckless move because Hiro''s kunai was placed under her chin, and now Mei had become Hiro''s captive.


    Mei couldn''t help but clenched her silver teeth. She was still unconvinced about her loss, but there was nothing she could do about it right now. It is her fault that her strength is below Hiro''s.


    "You..." Mei looked at Hiro with an annoyed face, as those big and beautiful green eyes filled with shame, her expression was telling that she couldn''t wait to smash Hiro''s smug face


    Looking at her beautiful face, Hiro was a little surprised, and at the same time, a little bit emotional, because he saw Mei has gradually changed from a little girl in the ninja examination to become one of the most beautiful goddesses of the Naruto World.


    Especially Mei''s aura, normal ninjas will have a sense of suppression if they saw her. She already has a powerful ninja posture at such a young age, which can be seen from her dares to ?ssassinate Hiro alone.


    Of course, Hiro was aware of her thoughts from the beginning. Mei wasn''t trying to kill him at all. As a matter of fact, she didn''t have a slight intention of killing him. Otherwise, Hiro wouldn''t have such a good attitude towards Mie.


    "You have become my captive now." Hiro smiled faintly and then said to Mie.


    And Mei was very ashamed and annoyed, but she couldn''t break free, so she accepts the fact that she had become Hiro''s prisoner right now.


    The Konoha ninjas who stood near Hiro noticed that there was something weird between the two. Hiro-Sama seemed to have a special relationship with Lava Style user of the Hidden Mist village. The Konoha ninjas weren''t idiots to ask Hiro about his relationship with Mei, so they didn''t say anything.


    In fact, they wanted to give some space for Hiro and Mie, so they stepped back more than ten meters backward.


    "Why are your subordinates backing away?" Mei asked with a little surprised voice as she looked at Hiro.


    Hiro shrugged: "How do I know."


    "you..."


    "Be obedient. You are my captive now." Hiro grabbed Mei''s arm tightly. Mei could only accept her bitter fate became Hiro''s captive.


    Hiro looked at Mei with a weird smile, which made Mei feel inexplicably panic, and said with a shivering voice, "You, you, what do you want to do?"


    "What do you think?" Hiro asked with a smile.


    Mei was a little flustered for a while, she didn''t understand why she was thinking about these things, and she didn''t know why she suddenly wanted to ?ssassinate Hiro. But even she didn''t know that deep in her heart, Mei cared about Hiro very much, and when she heard about the bounty that the Hidden Mist village offered for his head, she put her own missions aside and came to find Hiro.


    Hiro was roughly aware of Mei''s thoughts. Guessing a girl''s heart is the hardest thing in the world. Although Hiro didn''t say anything to her in this regard, it is not that he doesn''t have special feelings for her in his big heart.


    Hiro chuckled and then said with a smile: "Mei, do you remember what I said to you when we were taking the Ninja Examination in the Forest of Death?"


    Hiro''s words reminded Mei of what he said before!


    Mei became extremely angry. Hiro''s shameless behavior almost killed her from anger. She was glaring at Hiro''s smiling face, with only one thought in her mind, she just wants to beat the hell out of him.


    "You dare.....?!!" Mei shouted angrily.


    Looking at her angry face, Hiro shrugged and said: "Why do you think I wouldn''t dare?"


    Mei''s breath stagnated. Yes, Hiro even dared to kill Juzo Biwa of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, is there anything he didn''t dare to do?


    Thinking of this, Mei didn''t say anything else and became silent, but Mei started blushing as she looked at Hiro.


    ... ..... ....


    Mei''s face didn''t become red because of other things, but simply because of her anger and shame as she looked at him.


    In her entire life, when did she suffer such a huge loss?


    Mei has always been regarded as the number one ninja of the new generation by the Hidden Mist ninjas, and more importantly, Mei''s position in the Hidden Mist village is very high.. She is highly respected. How can Hiro humiliate her like this?

 Chapter 122 - 122 Mankygo Sharingan Modifying Permission!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 40 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 165 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    "Hiro, you are playing with fire! You''d better let me go. Otherwise, the Hidden Mist ninjas will not let you go. Although you have killed Juzo-san, don''t forget that there are still six members in the Seven Ninja Swordsmen squad and the Third Mizukage!" Mei said with confidence.


    Hearing Mei''s n?k?d threats, Hiro didn''t get angry. He smiled instead and said faintly, "Do you think I am afraid of them?" His words made Mei completely speechless.


    Indeed, if Hiro were afraid of them, he would not do anything of that.


    Judging from his previous deeds, Hiro is obviously a bold and courageous guy. From what Hiro did, one can know what kind of person he is.


    Anyway, there is a war between the Konoha Village and the Hidden Mist Village, not to mention the death of Shinku Yuhi. Hiro had planned to stir up the Hidden Mist village and turn it upside down. So, of course, Hiro won''t care about the Hidden Mist ninjas views toward him!


    "Mei, it''s not impossible to let you free." Hiro chuckled suddenly.


    The only thing that he can do on the Hidden Mist battlefield is kill. But killing all day long is very boring, so he thought of doing something interesting.


    "En?" Mei was startled, her beautiful eyes filled with surprise as she looked at Hiro.


    After a few seconds, Hiro chuckled once again and then said faintly: "Let''s make a bet."


    "A bet?"


    Hiro has already put a plan in his heart, but his face didn''t change, as he continued saying: "I will let you go this time, and I will give you two more opportunities so that it will be three opportunities in total with this one. The bet is, I will capture you three times in a row. I have already captured you once, so now, you have two opportunities left."


    "Capture me three times in a row?" Mei''s eyes flashed with anger. How is it possible for her to admit that she is weaker than Hiro with her proud personality? So she immediately snorted: "Don''t underestimate me, Hiro. Capturing me three times in a row? Dream on!"


    Hearing Mei''s angry shout, Hiro shrugged: "Then let''s wait and see."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Didn''t I just say a bet? If I can capture you three times in a row, then you will be mine from now on." Hiro said with confidence.


    "You..." Mei became anxious, staring at Hiro fiercely, she was very angry, but Hiro didn''t care and continued saying: "What, you don''t dare?"


    "Well, it seems that you have no confidence in escaping from me," Hiro said with a ridiculous voice.


    Hearing Hiro''s words, Mei''s heart filled with anger. She looked at him and stubbornly said: "Who is afraid of you?!! I accept your bet!"


    After the bet was set, Mia took a deep breath and looked at Hiro with her bright green eyes. Although she knew that Hiro was planning for something, her proud personality didn''t allow her to refuse the bet.


    Seeing Mei agree to his bet, a smile appeared on Hiro''s face.


    "Very good, then it''s settled."


    "Mei, you have two opportunities left. You go now," Hiro said.


    Mei took a deep look at Hiro. After not seeing him for a long time, she felt that the current Hiro is completely different from the old one. He has a mysterious temperament and aura surrounding his body, which makes him even more charming. Not seeing him for a long time, this guy became stronger again... Hmph, Mie felt even more uncomfortable as she wrinkled her nose.


    "Humph."


    After taking a deep look at Hiro, she turned around, and then her body flashed away. In a few seconds, she completely disappeared.


    Seeing her like this, a smile appeared on his face as he whispered: "Mei Terumi..."


    Hiro let Mei go. Without doing anything to her, the Konoha ninjas who were standing at a distance from him arrived at his side, and every one of them was a little wondering why Hiro would let Mei go, but they didn''t dare to ask him. After all, right now, Hiro''s reputation in the Konoha is too high. These Konoha ninjas almost treat him as a god, so naturally, they dare not interfere with Hiro''s actions.


    Hiro saw these Konoha ninjas surrounded him happy and relieved face, which made him smile faintly, and then said: "Prepare to retreat..."


    The result of the second battle was outstanding. Of course, Hiro will retreat temporarily, which can be considered a rest time for his squad.


    Suddenly, Hiro heard the gentle female voice of the system in his mind.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully triggering a new task. A new task: kill Fuguki Suikazan and revenge for Shinku Yuhi''s death. Task Reward: Mankygo Sharingan Modifying Permission. Task Failure Penalty: Deduction Ten Charm Points."


    The gentle female voice of the system lingered in Hiro''s ears, making Hiro''s heart filled with surprise.


    The task reward is actually a Mankygo Sharingan Modifying Permission?


    Which means...


    Hiro learned from the system before that he can modify his own Mankygo Sharingan so that his Mankygo Sharingan won''t only have the abilities of Obito''s Mankygo Sharingan, but he can also have the abilities of other Mankygo Sharingan in the original book.


    Thinking of this, Hiro''s heart was full of excitement.


    Adding the death of Shinku, Fuguki Suikazan has long been on Hiro''s kill list.


    "Fuguki Suikazan." Hiro narrowed his eyes and muttered the name softly.


    This time the system gave him the task that he wants the most.


    Thinking of this, Hiro suddenly thought of something.


    He already has Obito''s


    Mankygo Sharingan abilities, what if has Uchiha Itachi and Sasuke Mankygo Sharingan abilities, and he was able to use all these abilities at the same time, how strong will it be?

 Chapter 123 - 123 Big News, Guy, and The Others are Under Siege?

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 40 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 166 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    Hiro led Konoha''s team to retreat and left this battle zone. Hiro has only twenty people on this squad, and going deep inside the Hidden Mist village alone isn''t a wise choice, so retreating is the best option. After all, he already killed Juzo Biwa, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, so the result of this battle is already very good.


    Hiro led his squad and retreated while thinking about killing the Fuguki Suikazan and completing the system task.


    "Interesting." Hiro thought in his heart: "Coming to the Hidden Mist Village was the right choice. If I complete the task, then I will get Mankygo Sharingan Modifying Permission, and there is also Mei Terumi..."


    Leading the squad back, they finally returned to the Konoha camp before sunset.


    In the camp, the fire of victory was rising to the sky, and Hiro was treated like a hero.


    Choza, Inoichi, Shikaku, and other Konoha ninjas welcomed Hiro with high spirits. Hiro''s performance in this battle was more than amazing. He actually killed Juzo Biwa alone.


    Prior to this, in the previous battles, whatever it was Ino¨CShika¨CCh¨­ trio, or Shinku Y¨±hi who led the Konoha troops, they didn''t kill any high-level ninjas in the Hidden Mist battlefield.


    But Hiro broke this pattern and killed a very strong ninja of the Hidden Mist village.


    The morale of the Konoha ninjas has skyrocketed, and their eyes were full of astonishment and surprise as they looked at Hiro. All of them were extremely shocked, and their respect for Hiro went to another level after seeing his performance.


    It can even be said that Hiro''s reputation on the Hidden Mist battlefield is much higher than that of Ino¨CShika¨CCh¨­ trio.


    Shikaku said: "Thanks to you, Hiro. This time you give us a big surprise. With you here, even if we won''t


    be able to win this war, but keeping the camp safe shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Thank you for your trust," Hiro replied with a calm voice.


    Seeing that Hiro didn''t become arrogant because of his achievements on the battlefield, a smile appeared on Shikaku''s face, and then he said: "Right now, we have an opportunity to turn the tables on the battlefield. Even if our opponents are the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, our strength isn''t weak either, especially with Hiro here..."


    Hiro nodded his head in agreement. Everyone understood that this was an opportunity for them, so they all agreed.


    Everything on the battlefield turned better because of Hiro''s arrival.


    "The Third Hokage has already received the reports about your deeds on the battlefield. When you return to Konoha, you will definitely have a very grand welcome ceremony." Choza said with a smile. After witnessing Hiro''s strength with his eyes, he started admiring Hiro very much. Choza''s character is very straightforward, so he didn''t feel embarrassed after saying something like that.


    Hiro smiled faintly.


    At the same time, many young ninjas were looking at Hiro with complicated expressions in their eyes, such as Ebisu, Kakashi, Obito, and others. After hearing that Hiro killed Juzo Biwa, they became completely convinced that Hiro''s strength was far ahead of them.


    Seeing how the Konoha ninjas were treating Hiro, Obito was a little dejected.


    Hiro''s performance is too eye-catching and shining so that all his peers are no longer shining because people''s eyes only see Hiro.


    Even a young talented ninja-like Kakashi can''t compare with Hiro anymore. Hiro is like a bright moon on a dark night.


    It can be said that being born in the same era as Hiro is a true tragedy for all these geniuses in the Five Great Villages.


    .... ....


    For the next few days, the atmosphere in the camp gradually became normal, and the Konoha ninjas also had the confidence to fight against the Hidden Mist village.


    Konoha''s ninjas all went out to investigate the situation in the Hidden Mist battlefield, then went out to collect information.


    Guy, Ebisu, Shiranui Genma, and others divided into groups and went to different places to find out the situation on the battlefield.


    Of course, Hiro didn''t need to do these boring tasks, so he stayed in the camp, waiting for the information to arrive, and then act according to this information.


    As Hiro was waiting for information, the time passed slowly, minute after minute, suddenly the sky was already dark.


    Suddenly, there was a noise in the camp. Hiro didn''t know what everyone was talking about, but he vaguely heard "Guy, Surrounded, Hidden Mist ninjas, Requesting Support."


    Hiro''s heart moved. He immediately got up from the bed, then his body flashed, and in a split second, he reached the center of the camp.


    As he reached the camp center, he saw an intelligence ninja standing in front of Inoichi, reporting something anxiously.


    "What''s the matter?" Inoichi asked.


    The intelligence ninja quickly answered: "Yes, it is about Guy''s team. Guy, Ebisu, and Shiranui Genma were besieged during the process of intelligence collecting. The person who they are facing right now is a member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen!"


    Hiro''s heart shuddered.


    Finally appeared, this plot...


    Guy and the other two were besieged by the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Hidden Mist in the original work.


    When Hiro killed Juzo Biwa, he thought that he changed the destiny of those three, but he didn''t expect the plot happened just like in the original work.


    Hiro was very surprised.


    Guy and others are surrendered....


    This...


    Thinking of the three young ninjas, now the Seven Ninja Swordsmen are surrounding them, everyone was shocked and worried at the same time.


    "Do you know which member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen is surrounding them right now?" Hiro asked immediately.


    The intelligence ninja was stunned, but he still answered: "I was standing far away from them, so I didn''t see their faces clearly, but one of them seemed to be the Thunder of the Hidden Mist, Raiga Kurosaki, as for other people..."


    Hiro nodded slightly. If this intelligent ninja saw their faces clearly, maybe he wasn''t be standing in front of them right now.


    Choza immediately said: "We are going to rescue Guy and others right now. What about you, Hiro..."


    "I''ll go too," Hiro said without hesitation. First of all, Hiro and Guy are good friends, and secondly, he has already planned to kill all members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, especially their leader, Fuguki Suikazan.


    Shikaku shook his head and said: "No, I think this time it is very likely to be a conspiracy, and their target most likely is Hiro. They know that Guy and you are good friends, so they acted on Guy to force you to show up, and that will give them an opportunity to deal with you. After all, the Hidden Mist village right now hates you so much..."


    Shikaku explained with a very calm voice.


    Of course, Hiro knows this too. But he didn''t care and said indifferently: "It''s okay, I can protect myself."


    Hiro suddenly thought of something: "Where is Might Duy?"


    Everyone was taken back. Only then they came back to their senses. Might Duy was missing!


    They heard someone from the crowd hurriedly reported: "Duy-san just now inquired the location of Guy and others, and then he rushed toward them immediately! "

 Chapter 124 - 124 Gate of Death, Red Steam!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 50 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 171 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    Hearing what the ninja said, Hiro''s expression changed a little bit, and he said, "If I go alone, I can catch up with him. Leave this to me."


    Shikaku hesitated for a while, and then he said decisively: "Well, then I will leave this matter to you."


    Hiro nodded slightly and then asked about the location of Guy and others. After getting an answer, his body flashed and disappeared directly.


    Hiro went to rescue them alone, so his body was moved extremely fast. He instantly disappeared from in front of them.


    At the same time, Kakashi, Obito, and others also heard the news that Guy was under siege. They wanted to go to rescue them, but none of them had Hiro''s strength, so of course, Shikaku didn''t allow them to do something stupid like this.


    They could only wait inside the camp with depressed expressions, looking at each other. They can''t do anything for Guy and others except praying, hoping that they will return safely.


    Hiro was running through the forest alone.


    Now Hiro''s strength is more than enough to deal with the Kage-Level ninjas. If Hiro used all his secret moves and cards, then his strength would reach another level, a whole new unknown level, because even he himself isn''t clear about his complete strength.


    Hiro''s body was flickering non-stop from a place to another. Rushing toward Guy and others location, but he didn''t even see Might Duy''s shadow all the way long. But what he didn''t know was that Might Duy''s heart was filled with worry about Guy''s safety, so as he rushed toward his son''s location, he used all his power.


    "I hope it''s not too late," Hiro murmured. Hiro himself admires hardworking ninjas like Guy and Duy, and he doesn''t want to see them die like this. Plus, Hiro and Guy can be considered good friends.


    After running for some time, Hiro sensed a strong chakra in front of him. A terrifying amount of chakra rose to the sky, changing the atmosphere of the whole area.


    Hiro was surprised, then suddenly a bad premonition appeared in his heart, which made him ran, even faster than before.


    As Hiro was getting closer and closer to the battlefield. Suddenly, he heard Guy''s yelling: "Father, don''t...!"


    Guy looked nervous and anxious, and his heart was full of sadness because he clearly knew where this power came from and what kind of price his father would give if he continued using this power.


    In front of Guy, three Hidden Mist ninjas were standing. They were members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    One of them was tall and thin, wearing a mask, and had long yellow hair. He was holding a needle-like weird longsword Nuibari. He is one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, a Jonin of the Hidden Mist, Kushimaru Kuriarare.


    The Seven Ninja swords each have their own advantages and uniqueness. These three ninjas were besieging Guy from all sides. But at this time, Guy didn''t even care about the three of them because his eyes were fixed on his father''s body. He already knows what his father is going to do next.


    "Guy, I have never used Hachimon Tonko no Jin''s full power because using Hachimon will cause great damage to the user''s body. But every (Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, Taijutsu) is created for a purpose, and my Hachimon is no exception. I use it to protect others and especially my closed ones. Now is the time to let you see the true power of the Hachiman Tonko no Jin."


    Duy looked very firm and then shouted in a low voice: "Hachimon: Gate of Death, open!"


    In Ninja World, all people have the "Hachiman" in their bodies that restrain their chakras, but very few people know how to open these gates. If one wants to use Hachimon, some conditions must be met, super-hard training, over-loaded training, and training beyond the body limit. Right now, only Duy and Guy can use it.


    And only Might Duy can open the last gate, Gate of Death.


    Hachiman: Gate of Death, open!


    The Gate of Death is the final gate that the Hachimon user will absolutely die after opening it. After opening the Gate of Death, Duy''s body began to emit red steam produced by the evaporation of his blood, as if the blood in his body was burning. Hiro saw the condition of Duy''s body through the Sharingan.


    Hiro could clearly see that every part of Duy''s body was rapidly collapsing, but in return, he was gaining an extremely powerful physical strength.


    As his body''s strength increased explosively, Duy let out a loud cry, but the price he will give for gaining such powerful strength is his life.


    "Might Duy..." Hiro muttered in a low voice. The scene in front of him reminded him of when Guy fought Madara in the original work.


    Although he knew that he would die if he opened the Gate of Death, seeing Guy in such a dangerous situation, he didn''t hesitate to exchange his life for his son''s.


    If one took a picture to the battlefield, the picture would show Might Duy''s firm eyes, anxious, self-blaming, and worry-filled Guy''s eyes, as well as the sluggishness of Ebisu and Shiranui Genma, and the shock of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Raiga Kurosuki, Kushimaru Kuriarare.....


    Everything was seen by Hiro very clearly, as if he was looking at a photograph.


    It''s a pity that only three members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen came, and the person (Fuguki Suikazan) that Hiro wants to kill the most also isn''t here.


    After seeing that Fuguki Suikazan wasn''t here with these three members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Hiro was slightly disappointed, but he still focused on the battlefield.


    After opening the Gate of Death, Might Duy can use an attack method similar to an Air Cannon by striking the air continuously, but it can only be used for a short period of time because the user''s Life Force will be consumed very quickly. Although this attack won''t last long, its power is enough to distort the space.


    In other words, the current Might Duy has a terrifying strength.


    But the current strength of Might Duy after opening Gate of Death can''t compare with Guy''s strength when he opened Gate of Death in the original book, because Guy after opening the last gate, gained a terrifying power that made him able to fight Madara (as the Ten-Tails'' jinchuriki for a short period of time.


    But let''s not forget that Guy was already a Jonin at that time, so his basic physical strength was already extremely strong.


    But even so, after Duy opened all the gates, his power reached a terrifying level.


    Red steam was emitting from Duy''s body. He rose into the sky like a Fire Phoenix. The majestic and terrifying chakra that was bursting out from his body made the surroundings silent, the Gate of Death finally opened completely.


    Even Hiro was surprised after seeing these changes.

 Chapter 125 - 125 Capturing Kushimaru Kuriarare!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 50 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 179 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    The red steam was coming out from all of Duy''s body. In just a few seconds, his skin turned bloody red, and he looked like a Fire Phoenix right now.


    At this time, all Duy''s chakra gathered in his heart, and at the same time, various functions and organs in his body started collapsing. With every second passed by, the pain in his body started getting more and more unbearable, and at the same time, his Life Force was getting weaker and weaker.


    Hiro felt as if Duy''s body was constantly burning. Death was approaching Duy step by step.


    Death is his only destination, unless, as in the original work, someone like Naruto has a very strong Yang- Element, rescues him, then maybe he can survive.


    Hiro thought in his heart, and then he couldn''t help but shook his head gently.


    Hiro could only sigh sadly as he looked at Duy.


    The more Duy gets close to death, the stronger he becomes...


    The three members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were completely stunned.


    But now, only three members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen besieged Duy, which gave Duy a crushing advantage in the battle.


    "Hachimon Tonko no Jin!"


    Duy shouted with a loud voice, then his body directly rose into the sky, all the nearby rocks from him on the ground were crushed due to the tremendous impact force, and a huge crack appeared on the ground in a spider-web shape. Duy clenched his fists tightly, and his powerful chakra was locked on Raiga and the other two.


    They were almost crushed under the massive amount of chakra.


    Kushimaru was wearing a mask so that no one could see his expression, but under the mask, his face was completely petrified after seeing the terrifying red chakra burst out from Duy''s body.


    This sudden change in the battlefield situation shocked Kushimaru to the core, and without any hesitation, he turned and escaped in another direction!


    Because at the moment, there is only one thought in his mind, Run, I have to get out out of this place alive no matter what!


    Kushimaru started running away like there was no tomorrow, leaving his teammates behind alone. The members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen are ruthless and cold blood ninjas, so they almost have no emotion toward each other, nor do they trust each other!


    The other two also wanted to escape, but it was too late. Duy appeared in front of them in a blink of an eye, he opened the Gate of Death, so he knew very well that he would die no matter what. At least he would take the life of two members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen so that he won''t sacrifice his life in vain.


    Hiro used the Flying Raijin Jutsu and appeared beside Kushimaru directly. Kushimaru was extremely surprised, and he didn''t expect that someone would appear beside him out of nowhere.


    "It''s you... Konoha''s Starlight." Kushimaru looked at Hiro in astonishment.


    "Kushimaru Kuriarare." Hiro pronounced Kushimaru''s full name slowly. Seeing Hiro blocking him, Kushimaru knew that there would be definitely a fierce battle here.


    Duy, who had opened the Gate of Death, is behind him, and Hiro is standing in front of him. Even with his strength, Kushimaru isn''t sure about getting out of this place alive.


    "Where is Fuguki Suikazan?" Hiro asked as he looked at Kushiwan.


    "Are you looking for Fuguki Suikazan?" Kushimaru was surprised a little bit, and then he sneered: "Do you think I will tell you?"


    Hiro glanced at Kushimaru and said faintly: "Then I will beat you till you speak."


    "Mokuton: Deep Forest Emergence!" Hiro didn''t hesitate and directly used one of the most powerful Mokuton ninjutsu.


    The attack range of this ninjutsu is very wide. Big trees started rising up from the ground. In a few seconds, the giant trees spread everywhere, and then these trees rolled towards Kushimaru. At this moment, Kushimaru has no place to hide or run. The big trees surround him from every direction, making him even lose the ability to move freely in the battle.


    Although Kushimaru''s heart filled with horror and fear, he suppressed it, he took a deep breath to calm himself down and then used his Nuibari to cut the surrounding trees and vines continuously, but unfortunately for him, these trees and vines grew, again and again, one after another, giving him no other choice but to continue cutting.


    As the trees continued attacking him, the pressure on Kushimaru started increasing. Kushimaru felt that these trees and vines wouldn''t stop growing no matter how much he continued cutting.


    Kushimaru couldn''t handle the pressure anymore, so he used: "Secret Ninjutsu: Spider-Web Jutsu!"


    Hiro saw Kushimaru doing some kind of secret ninjutsu. The Nuibari Sword in his hand was constantly sweeping, forming an alternative defense from threads, temporarily blocking Hiro''s attack from reaching his body.


    "Oh, I admit that you have some skills, but it''s a pity." Hiro said lightly, and then a light flashed in his eyes: "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"


    Hiro''s Fireball ninjutsu has power comparable to the power of the S-Rank Fire Style ninjutsu.


    The huge and scorching Fireball blasted toward Kushimaru. When the Fireball reached him, Kushimaru felt a breath of death coming from this huge Fireball.


    "This, what is this..." Kushimaru said in astonishment.


    "Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!"


    Kushimaru quickly completed the hand seals and released a B-Rank Water Ninjutsu, but the power of this ninjutsu was far inferior to Hiro''s Fireball Jutsu. After all, Hiro''s Fireball Jutsu is an S-Rank Ninjutsu.


    With a bang!!! The powerful Fireball Jutsu hit the place where Kushimaru was standing, the power of the Fireball not only evaporated Kushimaru''s Water Dragon Jutsu in a split second,


    but all the waterways in this area dissipated.


    Of course, the Fireball hit Kushimaru directly, which made him scream. after a few seconds, the fire dissipated. Kushimaru''s body appeared in front of Hiro, his body turned black, and the scars were all over his body.


    Hiro''s body disappeared, using Flying Raijin Jutsu once again, and appeared in front of Kushimaru. Thunder gathered in Hiro''s hand. In a few seconds, more and more thunder gathered in his hand, turning his hand into a shining thunder hand. With a crack sound, the shape of the thunder in his hand changed into a Chidori Sharp Spear shape.


    Hiro put the tip of Chidori Sharp Spear against Kushimaru''s throat.


    "Now, I want you to tell me where Fuguki Suikazan is?" Hiro''s plan was very obvious from the beginning, and he wanted to know the whereabouts of Fuguki Suikazan so that he could complete the task.


    "What..." hearing Hiro''s question, Kushimaru''s eyes flickered and then asked Hiro with a shivering voice: "I, if I say it, will you let me go?"


    "No, I will still kill you," Hiro said lightly.


    Let Kushimaru go? Hiro isn''t brainless to do something idiotic like this.


    "Then why do you think I will answer your question if you kill me anyway?" Kushimaru sneered.


    "If you don''t tell me where Fuguki Suikazan is, you will beg me to kill you because I will let you know the meaning of wanting to die but can''t die because won''t let you die before telling me what I want," Hiro said coldly as his opened his Six-Pointed Stars Mankygo Sharingan.


    As Hiro looked at Kushimaru''s eyes, he fell into Hiro''s Genjutsu in an instant!


    How told Kushimaru to miss up with Hiro was as if Kushimaru was looking for his death from the beginning!

 Chapter 126 - 126 The Battle Ended

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 50 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 179 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    Hiro opened his Six-Pointed Stars Mankygo Sharingan, and in an instant, he put Kushimaru in the genjutsu just by looking at his eyes.


    In the Genjutsu Space, Kushimaru looked around with a terrified face; he suddenly felt that his body was getting heavy as time passed under some pressure created by Hiro''s genjutsu. He felt that his whole body was tingling. Then he felt as if countless swords pierced his body at the same time. The pain that followed every sword thrust was so real that he felt as if Hiro was stabbing his fleshy body.


    Kushimaru was under tremendous pressure and pain; the swords didn''t stop from stabbing him even for a second. Under this terrifying pain, he finally understood what Hiro meant when he said, ''You will beg me to kill you.


    Kushimaru said with a terrified v6: "This, this is a Genjutsu ..."


    Kushimaru didn''t expect the pain brought by this genjutsu would be so realistic. He knows he is in an illusion and shouldn''t feel pain, but what happens right now is exactly the opposite, which frightens him to the core.


    The sword stabbed all over Kushimaru''s body, and he couldn''t help but say in a trembling voice: "What kind of genjutsu is this, is it... You have Sharingan?"


    Seeing Hiro''s Six-Pointed Stars Mankygo Sharingan, he finally knew why he fell into Hiro''s genjutsu so easily. He has Sharingan, so defending against the genjutsu that this Kekkei Genkai released is almost impossible, especially if the user was a very strong ninja-like Hiro!


    Uchiha Family''s Sharingan, the second strongest Kekkei Genkai in the Naruto World after Mokuton, these eyes can create and release super-strong genjutsu.


    Although the pattern in his eyes was different from the legendary Sharingan, there is still a similarity between the two.


    "Tell me, where Fuguki Suikazan is? And I will give you a quick death." Hiro said lightly.


    In the Genjutsu, Kushimaru''s spirit was seriously injured after being tortured by Hiro for some time. Hiro is sure that Kushimaru will give him what he wants because he knows that he isn''t Hiro''s opponent at all, and he doesn''t have the strength to escape from this genjutsu, so the only choice he has right now, is...


    The more he thought about this, the more depressed he became, and the pressure inside the genjutsu space started increasing with every second passed by.


    He almost broke down emotionally.


    After some time passed in the Genjutsu Space...


    "I, I will say..." Kushimaru''s spirit was severely tortured, and his spirit couldn''t bear this kind of torture anymore, so he decided to say everything he knew, so at least he would die happily.


    Kushimaru told Hiro everything he knew about Fuguki Suikazan. After getting the information that he wanted, Hiro nodded faintly and dissolved his genjutsu.


    In an instant, the strange space disappeared, and everything returned normal.


    Kushimaru was extremely tired. He couldn''t stand on his legs right now, so he directly knelt on the ground, and his whole body was covered with cold sweat.


    And more importantly, Kushimaru was unable to use even a little bit of the chakra in his body. He felt that the death was getting close to him, step by step.


    Hiro looked at Kushimaru, but there wasn''t Kushimaru there because, in his eyes, there was only a dead man kneeling on the ground.


    In fact, from the beginning, Hiro didn''t put Kushimaru in his eyes. Kushimaru''s strength can be considered very average compared to the other Seven Ninja Swordsmen, and even Juzo Biwa was stronger than him.


    "Well, I think that''s goodbye then," Hiro said lightly.


    After saying that, a sound similar to ''birds singing'' sound started getting louder and louder, that''s right, Hiro started using Chidori again, thunder started gathering in his hand which made it shine like a bright star, then a light flashed from it, directly piercing Kushimaru''s heart in an instant.


    There was relief in Kushimaru''s eyes, then fell directly to the ground, as his pupils were dilated, and his vitality was completely lost.


    Hiro picked up the Nuibari, one of the Seven Ninja Swords, held it in his hand. A faint smile appeared on Hiro''s face.


    "Right now, I have already killed two members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, and the other two ninjas over there are probably killed by Duy. Which means four members of the Seven Ninja Swordsman have been killed." Hiro thought to himself.


    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen is just a name now. More than half of their members have been killed.


    Hiro''s body flashed, in a split second, he arrived at the battlefield where Duy was fighting. At this time, he saw the red steam that was coming out of Duy''s body, which wasn''t as much as at the beginning, which means his strength was declining very rapidly.


    Hiro knows that what he is looking at right now is the last moments of Duy, so he couldn''t help but look at him with respect.


    "Air Cannon!"


    Duy let out a very loud cry and used the strongest move of the Gate of Death because his body was getting exhausted. If he doesn''t kill them right away, maybe he will die before killing them.


    In an instant, Duy''s body rose into the sky, and then he started hitting the air with super high speed. In the shape of an elephant foot, Air Cannon was formed as his powerful fists continuously hit the air.


    The two Hidden Mist ninjas were like a flatboat in the storm, and they completely lost the ability to resist and fight back. They could only try their best not to get killed by Duy.


    The red steam burst from Duy''s body like a huge red wave, rolling and sweeping the battlefield like a tide, wave after wave hit the two Hidden Mist ninjas.


    Raiga and the other Hidden Mist ninja couldn''t take this beating anymore, and they vomited a huge amount of blood, then their vitality started declining rapidly due to the blood loss.


    The violent storm on the battlefield finally came to a stop.


    As the battle came to an end, the two Hidden Mist ninjas directly fell to the ground, completely dead.


    Duy also fell from the sky and then half-kneeled on the ground, exhaling loudly. He felt that every bone in his body was screaming in pain, in his entire life, didn''t feel this kind of severe pain.


    ......


    Getting through such indescribable pain, Duy couldn''t bear it anymore and vomited a mouthful of blood, and the red steam on his body gradually dissipated.


    "Father!" Guy shouted with tearful eyes, and tears started falling from his eyes like a river. He looked at his father with reluctance and sadness, and his expression was completely different from his usual lively character.


    "Guy," Duy whispered in a soft voice.


    Guy looked at Duy silently, not knowing what to say.


    On the other hand, Duy smiled. There was a relief and calm, and even a little bit of joy in his smile: "Don''t be sad, Guy. I am very happy right now. Today I finally let you see how strong your father is. At least I protected you. I am very happy that I didn''t fall doing my duty as a father."


    After killing the two members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Duy could feel that his life force had come to an end.

 Chapter 127 - 127 Might Duy... Died!!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 50 chapters ahead of everyone, you can read till Chapter 179 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ---------------------------


    Duy knew that his life had come to an end. There was no sadness, no complaints, or even regrets in his heart. On the contrary, he was completely relieved and happy.


    Duy looked at Guy with a smile. Sometimes between men, they don''t need any words.


    Trust, understanding, affection, and selfless paternal love.


    Guy only saw those things in his father''s eyes. Guy clenched his fists tightly and tried not to let himself cry, but the tears had already started falling non-stop, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Duy slowly turned his head and looked at Hiro, and said, "Hiro, I, I have something to say to you."


    "You said." Hiro slowly walked toward him and said seriously.


    Hiro has always respected people like Might Duy from the bottom of his heart. Hiro stood in front of Duy and looked at him with a calm expression, waiting patiently to hear Duy''s last wish.


    "Hiro, I, I have two requests," Duy whispered with difficulty.


    In his current state, even speaking takes great effort. In every word he says, Duy would feel severe pain in his lungs and throat.


    Hiro nodded, indicating that he was listening to his wishes.


    Seeing Hiro nodding his head, Duy said: "AHH, my first request is, from now on, I ask you to take care of Guy a little bit. You know that he isn''t good at ninjutsu and genjutsu. And I know he will suffer a lot if he wants to be a good ninja."


    Hiro nodded and said solemnly: "I know. I also believe that in the future, Guy will definitely become a good ninja."


    Hiro said this from the bottom of his heart. Whether it was Duy or Guy, both of them are very hardworking ninjas.


    After all, only a few people in the Ninja World could train such a difficult Taijutsu, and those people usually have a very strong will, and they will work harder than anyone to reach their dreams.


    Hearing Hiro''s words, they could feel the sincerity in every word he said to them. Duy smiled with difficulty but felt a little joy in his heart.


    Then Duy continued saying: "One more thing. Hiro, this time Konoha must win the battle against the Hidden Mist."


    The last request of Duy was actually this, it gave Hiro an indescribable feeling, but he still nodded seriously and said in a deep voice: "Don''t worry, I will let the Hidden.


    Mist pay the price of what they did, and it will not let your sacrifice go in vain."


    Hiro promised him with a solemn voice.


    Hiro attaches great importance to the friendship between men.


    He wanted to make the Hidden Mist pay their debts back, but another close person to him has passed away in the Hidden Mist Battlefield. Hiro''s killing intent toward the Hidden Mist started becoming more intense.


    Hearing Hiro''s words, Duy didn''t speak anymore, the smile on his face looked very peaceful, his eyes started closing slowly as he stopped talking, his strength has completely exhausted, his life came to an end with a smile.


    Might Duy died?


    Guy finally lost control of his emotions. He leaned directly on Duy''s corpse and started crying bitterly, crying like a child.


    Hiro, Ebisu, and Shiranui Genma stood beside Guy in silence, and they didn''t know how to comfort him.


    After crying for a while, Guy finally calmed down and wiped away his tears, then got up from the ground and stood in front of Hiro: "Hiro, thank you for coming to save me this time."


    Guy''s voice was very hoarse, and his eyes were red. It was obvious that his spirit was hit very badly by his father''s death.


    Hearing Guy''s hoarse voice, Hiro said: "Guy, you have to live up to your father''s expectations and become an excellent ninja." Then Hiro patted on Guy''s shoulder and said softly.


    Guy nodded vigorously: "I know, I won''t let him down."


    "En. I believe in you." Hiro nodded and then said: "Let''s go back."


    Seeing Guy''s sudden change, Ebisu and Shiranui Genma were a little speechless, and they didn''t know how can someone''s emotions change so fast. But they still nodded their heads and started following Hiro from behind.


    Hiro led the three back to the Konoha Camp.


    All the way back to the Konoha Camp, Guy was carrying his father''s body on his back.


    Outside the camp, Hiro saw several familiar figures. Kakashi and Obito were standing outside the camp, waiting for Hiro and others to return.


    Seeing Hiro and others have returned, Obito and Kakashi were both happy, and they directly walked to greet them. But when they got close to Hiro and others, the two felt something was wrong with Hiro and others. Only then did Obito and Kakashi realize that Guy was carrying a person on his back, his father Might Duy...


    "Duy-san..."


    "This... Did something went wrong in the battle?"


    Both Obito and Kakashi were shocked, the scene in front of them completely shocked.


    Might Duy...Died in the battle.


    At this time, one of the camp''s guarding ninjas went inside to report the news. Soon, Ino¨CShika¨CCh¨­ trio came out from the camp hurriedly, the three of them looked at Hiro and others, and they were also shocked: "This, what is going on? What happened to Duy?"


    Shikaku''s eyes flickered slightly as if he thought of something, but Choza and Inoichi were completely stunned.


    Hiro briefly explained what happened on the battlefield, and then he told them about the Hachimon Tonk¨­ no Jin and its side effect, which completely shocked Choza and Inoichi.


    "So you are saying, Might Duy used the Hachimon Tonk¨­ no Jin to kill two of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen at the cost of his life?" Inoichi said in a speechless voice.


    "That''s right. I also killed Kushimaru Kuriarare of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. So the Seven Ninja Swordsmen only have three members left right now." Hiro said lightly.


    Four members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen are dead!


    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen are all famous ninjas in the Ninja World, but they lost four of their members in the war against the Konoha Village, this...


    Hiro alone killed two Sevens Ninja Swordsmen, and his performance was outstanding and shocking at the same time.


    But what surprised Konoha''s ninjas was Duy''s performance on the battlefield.. He sacrificed his own life to kill two ninjas of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, which made him embarrassed and ashamed of them, especially those who mocked him.

 Chapter 128 - 128 Flying Raijin Jutsu - Second Stage!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 50 chapters ahead of everyone just for 15$, you can read till Chapter 180 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ------------------------------------


    After Might Duy''s death, Guy''s mood had been very low.


    Fortunately, Obito and Kakashi comforted him so that Guy wouldn''t have any emotional problems. Hiro saw all this with his eyes.


    The anger in Hiro''s heart grew stronger and stronger. The Hidden Mist ninjas killed both Shinku and Duy. Thinking of the sad Kurenai in the Konoha Village. His killing intent became stronger.


    "Eye for an eye, but for me an eye for ten eyes, I will kill Fuguki Suikazan next!" Hiro has already made his decision.


    Now, he knows the location of Fuguki Suikazan and has already put him on his must-kill list.


    At the same time, the names of Hiro and Might Duy have shaken the entire Hidden Mist Village and even the Ninja World!


    Might Duy opened the Gate of Death of Hachimon Tonk¨­ no Jin and directly killed two members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, making Duy very famous, but it is a pity that Duy himself died in the battle, which made the ninjas in the Four Great Villages relieved.


    But Hiro is completely different.


    Hiro''s reputation was significantly increased. When he killed Ebizo and Juzo Biwa before, his reputation became relatively high, but he is even more so now.


    The name Konoha''s Starlight is already like thunder piercing the ear, and his name spread all around the Ninja World, which also completely frightened the Hidden Mist ninjas.


    Because this is already the second member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen that Hiro has killed!


    Looking at the Ninja World, he can be considered a very strong Kage-Level ninja.


    Hiro also killed Kushimaru. Konoha Village was shaken as this news spread out, and the Hidden Mist Village was even more shaken. It was really unexpected that Hiro''s strength had increased so much in such a short period of time.


    Powerful!!


    Hiro''s fame is no longer limited to Konoha and Hidden Mist. Because of his outstanding performance on the battlefield, his fame has spread to other villages. Now Hiro''s light is even more dazzling than before.


    Such a reputation is naturally very extraordinary.


    Even the Ino¨CShika¨CCh¨­ trio prestige isn''t good as Hiro''s in the Konoha Camp.


    Hiro almost turned the tide of the battle in the Hidden Mist battlefield with his own strength. His current strength is strong enough to stand at the top of the Ninja World. The ninjas of the Four Great Villages started becoming wary of Hiro, especially the Hidden Mist ninjas, who know the true strength of Hiro.


    Hiro rested for two nights, his consumption was very small, and with the help of the Sage-Body, the chakra consumption was almost negligible, so his chakra recovered very quickly.


    "This time, I killed both of Juzo Biwa and Kushimaru, plus, the two members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen that Duy killed. The Hidden Mist can be considered seriously injured after losing these four ninjas.


    Presumably, Fuguki Suikazan and others must have noticed my movements so that they will move more carefully in the future. But that doesn''t matter, I already knew where he is right now, so I only need to kill Fuguki Suikazan with one full sweep to complete the system task and avenge for Shinku-san."


    Hiro thought in his heart.


    He was preparing.


    Hiro has one simple rule in life, don''t give up and don''t give up until you achieve your goal. So he decided to take advantage of the situation and kill Fuguki Suikazan!


    At present, among the remaining Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Hidden Mist, only Fuguki Suikazan has strength close to Kage-Level ninja. The current position of Fuguki Suikazan in Hidden Mist is Hidden Mist''s Assassination Team Captain, which means that the Third Mizukage deeply trusts him.


    "Well, the most important thing is to find a way to make my strength improve quickly. I think I will try to improve Flying Raijin Jutsu a little bit."


    Hiro has been using the Flying Raijin Jutsu a lot in battles recently, which made him more proficient in using it. He is now more confident that he could improve the Flying Raijin Jutsu and make it stronger.


    The second stage of the Flying Raijin Jutsu can leave the Flying Raijin seal on the human body. So when an enemy has this seal on his body, it is almost equivalent to announcing that the God of Death will take his life at any time.


    If he reaches the second stage before going to kill Fuguki Suikazan, as long as he leaves the Flying Raijin Seal on his body, even if Fuguki Suikazan runs away during the battle, he still won''t be able to escape from death!


    Hiro devoted himself to training, and fortunately for him, his training speed was completely behind the human senses after modifying his talent.


    Therefore, it is not so easy for Hiro to improve the Flying Raijin Jutsu.


    Hiro trained the Flying Raijin Jutsu all night, and finally, he made some improvement.


    In the Hidden Mist forest, Hiro stood on a big tree branch. He put his palm on the big tree, under his palm, a black Six-Pointed Star pattern appeared on the big tree, which was exactly the pattern of Flying Raijin Jutsu.


    Hiro was overjoyed and thought in his heart: "Successful. I finally mastered the second stage of the Flying Raijin Jutsu. Now, I can teleport to any place or person that has the Flying Raijin Jutsu pattern on it or them."


    Hiro''s Flying Raijin Jutsu finally took a step further and reached the second stage.


    "I don''t know how far Minato''s Flying Raijin Jutsu has reached, but with Minato''s talent, coupled with his training the Flying Raijin Jutsu from many years, he should have reached the third stage." Hiro thought in his heart.


    Strictly speaking, it has only been a few months since he started training the Flying Raijin Jutsu. But now, he has already reached the second stage. From this, one can see that his talent is far stronger than Minato''s.


    Now that the Flying Raijin Jutsu has been improved, Hiro is ready to execute his plans!


    Hiro''s body flashed, in a split second, he arrived at his tent in Konoha Camp. After putting a note on his bed, his body disappeared instantly again.


    Shikaku and others soon discovered Hiro''s note.


    After reading the note, Shikaku''s expression suddenly changed, and he said, "This, this is... a note left by Hiro. He went looking for the Fuguki Suikazan!"


    "What?" Both Choza and Inoichi were shocked.

 Chapter 129 - 129 Fuguki Suikazan!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 50 chapters ahead of everyone just for 15$, you can read till Chapter 183 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ------------------------------------


    Hiro went directly to find Fuguki Suikazan alone!


    Whether it was Shikaku or Choza, or Inoichi, they were extremely surprised and looked at each other in silence. Unexpectedly, Hiro made such a risky decision alone and without consulting them and went specifically to find the captain of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Fuguki Suikazan.


    "Hiro... he made a reckless decision..." Inoichi''s brows curled down a little bit, and he felt that Hiro''s behavior was a bit reckless this time.


    Shikaku nodded and said in a low voice, "Even among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, there are strong and weak members. Fuguki, the captain of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, can be regarded as the strongest member of their team. After Hiro killed two members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen by his own strength, the Hidden Mist ninjas will definitely be more vigilant when they face him..."


    "Yes." Choza also nodded: "Why don''t we just support him?"


    "The problem is, we don''t even know where Hiro has gone... So all we can do right now is believing in him." Inoichi said.


    Shikaku let out a small sighed and said: "Hiro is a reckless person. I believe that Hiro must have his own plan. We just need to wait quietly for the good news."


    "Yes."


    Hearing what Shikaku said, the other two nodded their heads. Hiro has already made his choice, and now, they could only respect his decision.


    ....


    Hiro was moving between the trees at a very high speed at this time.


    "According to what Kushimaru said previously, Fuguki is somewhere in the Kirin River area." Hiro thought to himself.


    Besides, this river represents an important natural line of defense to the Hidden Mist Village, so protecting the Kirin river is Fuguki mission.


    From the information he got, Hiro knew that the current position of Fuguki is the commander of the Assassination Unit of the Hidden Mist Village, which means Fuguki will be very cautious dealing with things that are related to him.


    As for his strength, Fuguki is the captain of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, and this is enough to prove that his strength is more powerful than the six.


    Therefore, Hiro knows that he shouldn''t be lax and careless as before. What''s more, only after mastering the Second Stage of the Flying Raijin Jutsu did Hiro decide to kill Fuguki.


    Soon, Hiro reached the Kirin River.


    From a distance, Hiro saw a big camp hundreds of meters away from him.


    It is one of the Hidden Mist''s important Camps!


    Hiro could see the situation inside the Hidden Mist camp clearly. Although his Sharingan isn''t as powerful as Byakugan in investigating aspects, it is better than ordinary eyes.


    So after opening Sharingan, Hirog could see everything inside the camp clearly.


    There were more than dozens of ninjas guarding the gate and the surrounding in the Hidden Mist camp. Hiro didn''t like to sneak around like a rat, so he shouted in a loud voice: "Fuguki Suikazan, get out to me~~!"


    In a word, there seems to be a trace of chakra in words, so that Chenfeng''s voice can be heard clearly within a few hundred meters of this area, and the voice burst out, reverberating in this area, a strong sound The constant turbulence made the Wuyin people vigilant and felt the crisis.


    "Who, who is here?"


    "I do not know..."


    The Hidden Mist ninjas were stunned. Hearing Hiro''s domineering and confident words, they were completely surprised and shocked.


    After returning to their senses, they quickly looked in Hiro''s direction, and it didn''t take much time to recognize who the visitor was.


    "Hiro, Konoha''s Starlight!"


    "Is it him? Did he really kill both Juzo-sama and Kushimaru-sama? He looks so young..."


    "Damn it, why did he come here? And why did he shout Fuguki-Sama''s name?"


    These Hidden Mist ninjas started talking to each other. They felt that this situation was extremely weird, especially when Konoha''s Starlight turned out to be a nine-year-old ninja when they heard about his age for the first time, they thought it was exaggerating, but right now, Hiro is standing in front of them, which means the rumors about his age were true.


    "So strong, his chakra is so strong."


    "Hurry up and inform Fuguki-sama. Hurry up!"


    The faces of these Hidden Mist ninjas were full of panic, and their eyes filled with surprise as they looked at Hiro''s young face. They didn''t expect that Hiro would have this terrifying amount of chakra.


    No wonder the Third Mizukage put a very high bounty on his head in the Black Market!


    It''s no wonder that even two members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen fell in his hands!


    "What are you afraid of? I''m not dead yet!" At this moment, they heard a thick and hoarse voice from behind, and they saw a tall fat man walk out.


    This guy is at least two-meter tall. He looked like a small hill walking with two legs. He had very long orange hair, he wore the Hidden Mist''s headband on his forehead, and his most distinctive trait was his fish-like appearance. He had small round eyes and, like most of the other members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, sharp jagged teeth.


    Fuguki Suikazan!


    A light flashed in Hiro''s eyes. He finally saw the strongest member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    "Fuguki Suikazan," Hiro said his name with a calm voice.


    Fuguki sneered at Hiro. He was carrying a large sword on his back, Samehada. Although the Samehada was wrapped in a bandage, it still looked quite scary.


    Fuguki looked at Hiro carefully, he seemed to be a little surprised at Hiro''s terrifying amount of chakra, but his expression didn''t change even a little bit, he said to Hiro with a cold voice: "Hiro, although you had killed Juzo and Kushimaru, but to come here alone, I admit you have some courage."


    Having said that, Fuguki still didn''t move from his place because he knows Hiro''s strength better than these Hidden Mist ninjas from the reports, so he did not dare to attack him directly.


    "I also want to see if the rumors are true about the strength of Konoha''s Starlight." At this time, another person appeared, this person wearing a dark black ninja suit, one of his eyes was covered, holding a huge sword in his hand, Hiro was very surprised after seeing this person here.


    He is Jinpachi Munshi, another member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen!


    There are two members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen in this camp?

 Chapter 130 - 130 Susanoo!!!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 50 chapters ahead of everyone just for 15$, you can read till Chapter 185 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ------------------------------------


    In this camp, there are two members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen!


    Hiro narrowed his eyes, and the situation became a bit troublesome right now.


    After all, Fuguki has the strength of a Kage-Level ninja, which means he is a powerful ninja. As for Jinpachi''s strength, it is hard to say, but it should also be above the quasi-Kage-Level.


    The combination of these two will indeed put Hiro under pressure.


    Jinpachi holds a huge sword in his hands. The sword in his hand is called Shibuki Sword, and it is literally meaning: Splash. The sword utilizes various paper bombs tags contained within a substantial scroll in order to incorporate explosions into the user''s own swordsmanship, earning it the title of "Blastsword.".


    As for Fuguki, the Samehada Sword in his hand can absorb other ninjas'' chakra to grow stronger. The more chakra its owner has, the happier it becomes, just like when it abandoned Kisame for Killer B.


    "You killed Kushimaru?" Jinpachi asked coldly. Jinpachi is a very cruel and cold-blooded ninja. Together with Kushimaru, they are known as a ruthless duo.


    So in the normal days, the two people have some friendship between them, but Kushimaru was killed by Hiro, making Jinpachi very unhappy.


    "So what about it?" Hiro said lightly.


    Jinpachi said coldly: "I''m going to kill today!"


    After saying that, he snorted, then his figure flashed, and he instantly reached Hiro''s side using the Body Flicker Jutsu.


    He threw out the Shibuki sword from his hand toward Hiro, and there were countless Explosive Tags on it. With a loud bang, the Tags violently exploded toward Hiro. The explosion sound was so powerful that it could almost be heard from a few miles away.


    The powerful explosion voice made Hiro feel extremely stressed.


    "Mokuton: Wooden Lock Wall Jutsu!" Hiro clasped his hands together and used defense ninjutsu instantly. The branches grew up from the ground, then gathered and bent into an arch, protecting Hiro''s body from any attack.


    Surprisingly Hiro used Mokuton.


    After seeing his attack was resisted by a Mokuton Ninjutsu, a light flashed in Jinpachi''s eyes: "This... this is Mokuton Style?"


    "Being able to withstand Jinpachi''s explosion attack so easily. As expected of the legendary Mokuton." Fuguki couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    "His attack wasn''t strong at all, difficult to resist? Are you kidding me" Hiro sneered and said disdainfully.


    The strength of the Mokuton style showed that the Paper BombsT couldn''t hurt Hiro.


    Hearing what Hiro just said, Jinpachi suddenly became angry and wanted to attack again.


    But Hiro was much quicker than him to act. Hiro''s body moved slightly, and he immediately used the Flying Raijin Jutsu: "Flying Raijin Slash!"


    Hiro quickly found a blind spot in Jinpachi''s position and then instantly transferred to Jinpachi''s said. While holding Tiger Fang in his hand, Hiro was trying to slash Jinpachi using the fast speed of the Flying Raijin Jutsu. If his attack is successful, then Jinpachi will be beheaded.


    Hiro''s several series of actions showed his terrifying strength and speed, which changed everyone''s expression. They were astonished by his speed.


    "This, this is... Flying Raijin Jutsu!" Fuguki''s expression also suddenly changed, and he felt that there was something wrong with the situation in front of him. Hiro used the Flying Raijin Jutsu just now, and it seemed that he mastered it very well.


    A light flashed in Fuguki''s eyes. Isn''t the Flying Raijin


    Jutsu signature of Konoha''s Yellow Flash Minato Namikaze? But now it seems that Hiro is also able to use it...


    Fuguki''s eyes were full of astonishment and shock.


    Hiro''s attack didn''t give Jinpachi almost any time to react or defend himself. He could only try to avoid this swift attack by relying on his rich combat experience. Although he avoided it, he was still injured by Hiro.


    Jinpachi spat out a mouthful of blood, obviously because the Space Teleport element of the Flying Raijin Jutsu was so weird, making him completely unprepared. In the end, Jinpachi was still seriously injured.


    Jinpachi vomited blood a few times, and at the same time, Fuguki immediately realized that they couldn''t continue like this. Otherwise, Hiro was likely to get the advantage in the battle, and that will be troublesome...


    Thinking of this, Fuguki couldn''t waste any more time, so he acted immediately.


    Fuguki took the Samehada Sword from his back with a flash, and then he slammed the Samehada toward Hiro. Fuguki sneered as he was attacking Hiro: "Samehada: Flying Chain Cut!"


    As Fuguki used Samehada''s secret ninjutsu, the handle of Samehada suddenly stretched for more than ten meters, then bent like a chain and moved toward Hiro with a very fast speed.


    But Fuguki''s attack didn''t stop. Samehada hit the ground, smashing it directly, which created a huge bottomless pit in that place.


    Fuguki didn''t use Samehada''s special abilities but directly used them to attack with brutal force. Fortunately, Hiro easily avoided it. Otherwise, the consequences would be a bit scary.


    Jinpachi, who was severely injured by Hiro a few minutes ago. His face was filled with anger, and he said coldly to Hiro: "Hiro, don''t underestimate the Seven Ninja Swordsmen because we will kill you this time no matter what!"


    Jinpachi''s face was filled with anger. He looked very annoyed, as his eyes fixed on Hiro as if he wanted to swallow Hiro alive from his rage.


    He was severely injured by Hiro''s Flying Raijin Jutsu just now. In fact, he was almost killed by this attack, which made Jinpachi very angry. At this time, just looking at Hiro''s, made him even angrier.


    He must let Hiro pay back!


    "Explosive Sword Jutsu: Multiple Explosions of Death!"


    "Samehada: Air Cutter!"


    Without further ado, both Jinpachi and Fuguki teamed up at this critical moment and launched a strong attack toward Hiro. The two of them launched a powerful attack at the same time, attacking him from both sides.


    Hiro opened his Six-Pointed Star Mangekyou Sharingan, originally he wanted to avoid their attacks using Kamui, but after thinking about it a little bit, he didn''t intend to use Kamui anymore.


    "Fuguki Suikazan, Jinpachi Munashi. It just happens that I want to test my real strength. Both of you should feel lucky for being the first two people that will see my true power." Hiro sneered.


    Hiro has already decided to use one of his secret moves.


    Facing the joint attack of Fuguki and Jinpachi, Hiro did feel some pressure. But Hiro wanted to try the other abilities that he hadn''t used before to become more proficient at using them in the battle.


    "Susanoo!" Hiro shouted.


    As Hiro shouted, the chakra inside his body started bursting out and then soared to the sky. Different colored chakras started gathering on Hiro''s body!


    The first appearance of Susanoo!!!

 Chapter 131 - 131 Hiros Susanoo!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 50 chapters ahead of everyone just for 15$, you can read till Chapter 185 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ------------------------------------


    A huge amount of chakra burst out from his body.


    The massive chakra formed a chakra wall around Hiro''s body, making him instantly possess an absolute defense, resisting the joint attack of Fuguki and Jinpachi.


    Hiro had completely blocked the attack of these two ninjas.


    A strong explosion sound and strong shock wave followed their attacks, but Hiro''s body didn''t move an inch from its place.


    There was a loud blasting sound, and the surrounding area around Hiro filled with smoke, which was even louder than the sound of the water flowing in the Kirin River. It can only be said that Hiro''s performance just now was perfect.


    It was the first time that Hiro used Susanoo, and it is currently Hiro''s strongest secret move. After all, Susanoo has both offensive and defensive capabilities simultaneously, which is truly amazing.


    The same is true in the original work. Each pair of Mangekyou Sharingan eyes has different Susanoo, is equipped with different weapons, and has completely different colors.


    Uchiha Itachi''s Susanoo was red, Sasuke''s Susanoo was purple, Shisui''s Susanoo was green, Madara''s was Susanoo blue...


    The weapons of each Susanoo are also different.


    Hiro''s Susanoo is pure white!


    The huge dazzling white Susanoo looked completely different from Itachi and others'' Susanoo. His Susanoo seems to be more special and dazzling than the other Susanoo in the original book.


    It was in the shape of a skeleton. Its skeleton was completely made by chakra, but there are still some gaps in the soles of the feet. The huge skeleton was more than ten meters in height, like a high wall.


    "This, what is this..."


    "Monster...this terrifying amount of chakra, what is this..."


    Fuguki and Jinpachi looked at Susanoo with a surprise that filled their eyes, and then the surprise turned to shock because Hiro''s Susanoo looked just too weird.


    What kind of ninjutsu is this?


    Fuguki and Jinpachi were shocked to the core.


    The color of Hiro''s Susanoo is pure white, but it was only in skeleton shape because it was only at the initial stage, the Skeletal Susanoo, the first shape of Susanoo.


    Susanoo will continue to grow stronger and stronger and then evolve at the end. Susanoo is divided into four stages: Skeletal Susanoo, Humanoid Susanoo, Armoured Susanoo, and the Complete Susanoo.


    Right now, Hiro''s Susanoo is only at the initial stage, but as his eyes power continues to increase, Susanoo will evolve and get stronger.


    In the Skeleton Susanoo shape, Hiro can only use the simplest attack method, the physical attack.


    But at this time, it is more than enough!


    He felt a slight burning in his eyes, and it is evident that Susanoo will bring more load to his eyes than other abilities. But luckily, Hiro has Intermediate Sage-Body, which made this load reduce to a minimum.


    Their backs filled with cold sweat


    All the Hidden Mist ninjas in this camp were silent, and they didn''t dare to make a sound. They all felt like they were facing a furious beast, and Hiro''s Susanoo looked scarier than a Tailed Beast in their eyes.


    The joint attack of Fuguki and Jinpachi just now didn''t have any effect on Hiro!


    But there was a huge pit on the ground, surrounded by big holes spreading dozens of meters, but Hiro''s Susanoo stood there majestically, which made Hiro look even more terrifying.


    At this time, Hiro finally moved!


    Susanoo stretched out his hand and directly grabbed Jinpachi!


    Jinpachi was almost instantly caught, and he was caught without any resistance, and he couldn''t get rid of Susanoo''s giant arm, even if he wanted to.


    "Damn it..." Jinpachi cursed in a furious voice.


    "You can die now." Hiro''s voice was like God of Death''s voice, without any emotion or hesitation.


    Jinpachi saw that Hiro was about to kill him, but he couldn''t break free. As Hiro closed his palm inside the Susanoo, Jinpachi was directly pinched to death, and he was like an ant being squeezed to death by Hiro.


    After using Susanoo, Hiro''s strength will surpass an ordinary Kage-Level ninja, not to mention, he was already injured by Hiro before, so of course, he wouldn''t be able to stop nor resist Hiro''s attack at all.


    Jinpachi''s blood spattered from Susanoo''s big palm.


    Hiro looked very relaxed as he squeezed Jinpachi as an ant, then he turned and looked at Fuguki from high above!


    As soon as Susanoo came out, Hiro became almost invincible!


    Even Fuguki, the Captain of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, became scared when Hiro looked at him, not to mention the normal Hidden Mist ninjas who don''t have any chance nor dare to resist Hiro''s attack!


    Seeing the situation was very bad for the Hidden Mist, and he immediately held Samehada in his hand tightly. Fuguki knows his strength very well, and after seeing Jinpachi''s death, he knew that his chances for survival weren''t high, so he immediately turned around and fled, trying to get out of this place as fast as possible.


    Fuguki no longer has thoughts about fighting against Hiro after seeing his true strength. So he ran away at a very fast speed. At this time, there was only one thought in his mind: to escape from the area where Hiro was. The farther, the better!


    "Want to escape?" Hiro''s expression remained unchanged.


    Hiro dissipated Susanoo.


    As Susanoo''s white chakra disappeared, Hiro shouted with a loud voice: "Flying Raijin Jutsu."


    That''s right, when Hiro fought with Fuguki a few minutes ago, he already left a Flying Raijin Mark on his body!


    Through Flying Raijin Mark, Hiro has completely blocked all Fuguki''s escape routes, so no matter where he runs, he won''t be able to escape from Angle of Death.


    Hiro''s body instantly disappeared from where he was standing, then appeared behind Fuguki in a blink of an eye.


    Fuguki''s senses told him that he was in great danger at this moment, which made him very scared because he knew that Hiro would catch up with him very soon. He subconsciously put Samehada in front of him to block Hiro''s attack, but Hiro''s movements were much faster than his.


    "Chidori Sharp Spear!"


    The only voice Fuguki heard before his heart being directly pierced by Hiro''s attack was bird song. Fuguki''s eyes widened from the shock, and he couldn''t believe that a ten-year-old kid killed him.


    Fuguki Suikazan, killed!

 Chapter 132 - 132 Amaterasu!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 50 chapters ahead of everyone just for 15$, you can read till Chapter 188 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ------------------------------------


    The body of Fuguki fell to the ground softly, his pupils were dilated, the light in his eyes gradually disappeared, and even after his death, the expression of unwillingness and anxiety was written all over his face.


    Fuguki couldn''t think that he would die, and he thought he could escape. After all, he is, well, he was the captain of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, and he himself was proficient in ?ssassination and escaping. So he thought he could escape alive, but Hiro caught him and then killed him.


    What is more, he was killed by a nine-year-old kid.


    He was killed, just like this?


    Killed by this kid... he couldn''t even resist...


    "Ding, congratulations to the Host for successfully completing the task (Killing Fuguki Suikazan). The Host got Mankygo Sharingan Modifying Permission."


    The female voice of the system rang in Hiro''s ears.


    Hiro felt very light after hearing the system prompt.


    In any way, Hiro finally completed this task, successfully killed Fuguki Suikazan, and got Mankygo Sharingan Modifying Permission!


    For Hiro, the task reward was more significant than anything else. Using Modifying Permission, he can get new and powerful abilities, which will make his strength move to another level.


    He was very worried that something would prevent him from killing Fuguki, but now and after getting the task reward, he was finally relieved.


    Moreover, he can no longer wait, so Hiro directly entered the Modifier Space after putting away the two ninja swords, Samehada and the Shibuki.


    Inside the Modifier Space.


    "Ding, it is detected that the Host has Mankygo Sharingan Modifying Permission. Dose host want to use it now?" After the female voice rang again, Hiro looked happy and said without hesitation: "Use."


    Suddenly, various Mankygo Sharingan abilities appeared in front of Hiro.


    "Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi."


    "Amaterasu, Flame Controlling."


    "Kotoamatsukami."


    The abilities of various Mankygo Sharingan were displayed, Hiro looked a little bit excited.


    In fact, Hiro has already thought about which one of these abilities he will choose this time.


    "I want Sasuke''s Mankygo Sharingan abilities, Amaterasu and Flame Controlling." Hiro thought for a few seconds, then said. After all, Amaterasu is the strongest attack method, and adding Flame Controlling ability. The combination of the two will definitely make Amaterasu stronger than Itachi''s from the original work.


    If there is only Amaterasu, the attack method is relatively weak and can be easily avoided. How strong Amaterasu will be if Flame Controlling ability was added to it. For example, Sasuke in the middle and late stages of the original story was very powerful. The combination of Amaterasu and Flame Controlling ability will definitely make Amaterasu far stronger.


    And more importantly, what Hiro lacks right now is such a powerful attack method!


    After all, he has the best escaping method with the Flying Raijin Jutsu, and Susanoo is an absolute defense ability.


    What he lacks is a strong attack method, such as Amaterasu.


    That''s why Hiro wants to get Sasuke''s abilities, Amaterasu and Flame Controlling.


    "Congratulations to the host. The modification was successful."


    Suddenly, Hiro felt a burning sensation in his eyes. He felt as if a new kind of ability seemed to have been added to his eyes, which was the ability of Amaterasu and Flame Controlling.


    "Kamui, Blur, Amaterasu and Flame Controlling..." Hiro thought to himself. He felt very refreshed.


    After seeing Hiro killed both Fuguki and Jinpachi at the battle, the Hidden Mist ninjas inside the stronghold were in chaos. As a matter of fact, they were completely panicked.


    "Even Fuguki-sama..."


    "Impossible, I must be dreaming, both Fuguki-sama and Jinpachi-sama were killed in his hand, and the ninjutsu that he used just now..."


    "Run, let''s run quickly. If we don''t run, he will kill all of us!" The Hidden Mist ninjas started running away for their lives because they knew staying here would only mean death for them.


    At this time, Hiro was like a wolf entered a flock, his expression was indifferent, and he said faintly: "Amaterasu!"


    Hiro opened his Six-Pointed Stars Mankygo Sharingan, the Black Flames hitting everywhere. These Black Flames as if they came from hell, burning the bodies of these Hidden Mist ninjas.


    "What...."


    "This flame, this is..."


    Hiro wanted to try the power of Amaterasu, so he deliberately used the power of Amaterasu to an extreme, but seeing the result, a smile appeared on Hiro''s face...


    "Yes, as expected of Amaterasu, very terrifying." Hiro stopped using Amaterasu because Amaterasu consumes too much chakra.


    As Hiro looked around him, he saw corpses everywhere, all of which belonged to the Hidden Mist ninjas.


    The corpses of these Hidden Mist ninjas were everywhere, and Hiro easily destroyed the stronghold.


    "It''s over," Hiro said lightly to himself.


    Hiro has already thought about destroying everything here, and then he looked around and directly released ninjutsu: "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"


    The flames billowed out, and thick smoke continued rising to the sky. When Hiro released the fire ninjutsu just now, he injected more chakra into it, which made it more powerful than before. The flames of the fireball ninjutsu burned the stronghold to the ground.


    Although Fireball Ninjutsu is a very ordinary ninjutsu, the modified Fireball Ninjutsu by the system is extraordinary.


    After confirming that there was no survivor in the stronghold, Hiro finally chose to leave.


    From afar, Hiro saw a few Hidden Mist ninjas approaching. He smiled faintly, then his body disappeared.


    "Flying Raijin Jutsu."


    Hiro teleported away.


    The sky was gradually dimming, and it was already close to dusk.


    Watching fire rising up from the stronghold from a distance, and the shouts of the Hidden Mist ninjas can be heard from a distance. A faint smile appeared on Hiro''s face.. He finally chooses to return to the Konoha camp without hesitation.

 Chapter 133 - 133 Shocking Results

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 55 chapters ahead of everyone just for 15$, you can read till Chapter 190 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ------------------------------------


    The fire rose from the Hidden Mist stronghold to the sky. At this time, other Hidden Mist ninjas nearby had discovered something wrong with the stronghold, so they immediately sent support, but it was too late.


    Hiro had already left using the Flying Raijin Jutsu. He left this place and returned to Konoha Camp.


    Inside Konoha camp.


    It was already dusk.


    The golden sun and the evening clouds, as if they were merging with each other.


    The sunset scenery was breathtaking. Hiro''s body flashed a few times before returning to Konoha camp.


    Outside the camp, the guarding ninjas noticed Hiro''s arrival.


    Hiro is now wearing a beautiful blue ninja outfit. He looked more handsome, not to mention his aura, perhaps because all these fighting and killing on the battlefield during this period gave Hiro a very sharp edge as if he became another person ''more m?tur?''.


    Hiro''s calm performance always will attract the attention of the people around him.


    The guarding ninjas said to each other in a joyful voice: "Hiro-sama is back!"


    "It''s Hiro-sama. Hiro-sama has returned safely!"


    Everyone was happy and delighted because they saw Hiro''s strength, so they became more confident and comfortable after his return.


    Hiro is the backbone of the entire Konoha camp at this time, and Hiro''s strength is evident to all of them. All the Konoha ninjas trust and depend on Hiro, and all of them have shown great respect and admiration to Hiro.


    And every one of them had heard that Hiro went alone to find Fuguki Suikazan, so they were all apprehensive about Hiro''s safety.


    After all, Fuguki is the captain of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    However, Hiro rushed forward to kill him alone, which made everyone worried, and they couldn''t help but sigh in emotion. All of them were worried about Hiro''s safety.


    Inside the camp, Hiro saw Ino¨CShika¨CCh¨­ trio came out to welcome him.


    Not only the Ino¨CShika¨CCh¨­ trio, but Kakashi, Obito, and others also came out. They even walked out directly, smiling at Hiro with eyes filled with surprise and happiness.


    In the end, even Guy walked out in silence to welcome Hiro with them.


    Shikaku was relieved. No matter what, as long as Hiro returns safely, everything else is fine. He was afraid that something would happen. After all, Hiro is very important to Konoha Village, and Hiro is one of the future pillars of the Konoha village, so he mustn''t get hurt...


    So Shikaku was relieved after seeing him came back, but he also cared about the results of Hiro''s attack: "Hiro, you had left after leaving a note, and it shocked us. Fuguki Suikazan is the captain of the Assassination Unit in the Hidden Mist Village.


    He has very powerful strength, and he has always been cunning and cautious. We still need to discuss some strategies if we want to deal with him."


    The nearby Inoichi and Choza nodded again and again.


    Choza looked at Hiro and said: "Yes, the three of us have fought against Fuguki Suikazan. And when we had the upper hand in the fight, that guy quickly escaped. So it will be a bit difficult for us to kill him."


    The cooperating of the Ino¨CShika¨CCh¨­ trio is very powerful. When they work together, their strength will reach the Kage-Level, which is why Konoha still hasn''t lost against the Hidden Mist.


    Hearing what Choza said, Hiro smiled lightly and said calmly: "Ok, I know."


    "Yes, Fuguki


    Suikazan is like a fox, very cunning, and more importantly, his strength is powerful and extraordinary. He can be ranked at least at the top three among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Hidden Mist."


    Everyone nodded as if they were comforting Hiro.


    Obviously, none of them thought that Hiro could kill Fuguki, so they all said that. In fact, they were comforting Hiro. As for other things, they didn''t care because Hiro returned safely, and that''s what matters.


    What''s more, Hiro has only been out for one day. At such a short time, he may not even have found the hiding place of Fuguki.


    Everyone thought like this, specially Shikaku.


    But they didn''t know that Hiro had mastered the Flying Raijin Jutsu, which means he could go anywhere he wanted to in an instant.


    Shikaku smiled and said: "Hiro, I don''t know if you have discovered the location of Fuguki Suikazan this time? I think we can put a plan to kill him with one full sweep. We are gradually grasping the situation here, and I feel that we do have a great advantage on the Hidden Mist battlefield."


    He smiled faintly and said: "Well, don''t worry, I have already killed Fuguki Suikazan."


    "Yes, you killed him." Shikaku subconsciously said, and then reacted, and raised his head in shock: "What did you say?"


    Hiro''s expression was still very calm, and he shrugged and said: "I killed Fuguki. By the way, there was one more member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen with him, so I killed him too."


    "What?" Both Choza and Inoichi said in shocked voices together. They were all shocked behind the sense.


    Choza and Inoichi almost thought that they had heard it wrong.


    What he just said? He actually killed Fuguki Suikazan.....


    But seeing the calm smile on Hiro''s face, his expression didn''t change even a little bit, but what he said made the three of them and all Konoha ninjas shocked, excited, and unable to calm down.


    "I found the Hidden Mist stronghold where Fuguki was located. I killed him and Jinpachi, and I also destroyed the stronghold. Right now, among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, there should be only one member left, Mangetsu Hozuki." Hiro said lightly.


    This news shocked everyone.

 Chapter 134 - 134 New Bounty!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 55 chapters ahead of everyone just for 15$, you can read till Chapter 192 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ------------------------------------


    The Konoha''s ninjas became very quiet as if the darkness swallowed their voices.


    When Hiro told them what he did, the expressions on everyone''s faces were very dull.


    Choza opened his mouth slightly. His face and eyes were filled with shock.


    Shikaku didn''t speak either, but the astonishment in his eyes showed what kind of state his mind was in right now. As for Inoichi, who stood in silence, there was only a wry smile on his face.


    The expressions of the Konoha ninjas were clear in Hiro''s eyes. In their eyes and faces, he saw surprise, shock, and unbelief.


    Everyone was shocked and couldn''t believe that Hiro had achieved such an impossible thing. Although Hiro is very powerful, killing the captain of Assassination Unit Fuguki Suikazan is a completely different thing, so everyone felt hard at believing. It was like a dream for them.


    "Hiro, what you said just now, is it true?" Choza still couldn''t believe it.


    Hiro smiled and said, "Of course, I will never lie about something like this."


    The Konoha''s ninjas finally came back to their senses, and their eyes filled with surprise as they looked at Hiro.


    "It''s awesome, as expected of Hiro-sama..."


    "Yeah, he became too strong. Looking at the Five Great Villages, almost no one can achieve such an amazing achievement at such young age, right?"


    "I didn''t expect that Hiro-sama would lead us to this point. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Hidden Mist, all of them killed except Mangetsu Hozuki, none of them was Hiro-Sama''s opponent..."


    "Yes..."


    Everyone kept talking as they were looking at Hiro with respect and awe. They were stunned and convinced completely.


    Right now, Hiro''s prestige and reputation reached a new peak, which has made countless people admire him very much. It also made these Konoha ninjas show respect from the bottom of their hearts when they mentioned Hiro''s name.


    After all, Hiro''s performance was mind-blowing. He almost became a myth in Konoha ninjas'' minds.


    Among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Hiro killed four by himself!


    "Hiro is too powerful."


    "Yeah, but I really can''t think how a nine-year-old kid can have this kind of strength..."


    The voices of admiration continued non-stop. From the bottom of their hearts, they admired Hiro from the bottom of their hearts and felt that having Hiro was like a very strong backbone.


    Hiro''s achievements on the battlefield this time made him a legend in the heart of Konoha''s ninjas. People will talk about Hiro''s deeds and regarded him as a legend on the battlefield for a long time.


    The most important thing is that Hiro is less than ten years old now, and at this age, he has created such a legend. Even in the strongest village in Ninja World, Konoha Village, something like that is unprecedented, let alone the other Four Great Villages.


    "It''s just right. It seems we can celebrate tonight. I want to eat more meat, and it''s been a long time since I''ve been so comfortable. During this time on the battlefield, I feel that I have lost some weight." Choza said with a smile.


    Hearing what Choza said, Hiro glanced at his fat body and tingling belly again. Hiro couldn''t help but laugh dumbly. Choza felt very embarrassed after saying that.


    Thinking of nature, the Akimichi family, Hiro was quite speechless.


    Hiro also saw Guy''s long-lost smile. Hearing the legendary victory of Hiro, and he almost destroyed the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Guy was finally relieved a little bit.


    In any case, Hiro''s achievement was outstanding this time. In this battle between the Hidden Mist Village and


    Konoha Village, Konoha finally gained a slight advantage on the battlefield, but most importantly, Hiro''s victory is


    the first victory of Konoha Village since the beginning of the battle between the two villages.


    And all this was brought by Hiro!


    The news that Hiro killed Fuguki soon spread all over the Hidden Mist Village, and the Hidden Mist was shocked.


    Even the Third Mizukage was frightened. After hearing the news, he stayed in the Mizukage''s Office alone for a long time, and no one dared to go in and disturb him.


    The next day, more shocking news came out.


    The news was that any Hidden Mist ninja could kill Hiro. Not only he will be reward with a one hundred million ryo, that ninja will also be directly promoted to the Captain of the Hidden Mist Assassination Unit, taking over the previous position of Fuguki Suikazan.


    It can be seen that the Third Mizukage started seeing Hiro as a great danger for his village.


    Hiro''s performance was indeed quite amazing. This is the first time the Hidden Mist has had such a big battle since its creation, and Hiro did all this.


    The Hidden Mist ninjas were all shocked. They didn''t expect the Third Mizukage to offer such a high bounty for Hiro''s head, which shows that Hiro is the terrifying enemy on the battlefield.


    The Seven Ninja


    Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Hiro killed four of them by himself!


    The new bounty for Hiro''s head from the Hidden Mist Village soon reached the Konoha Camp. Everyone was surprised by this high bounty. Shikaku thought for a while, then said seriously: "Hiro, you must be careful from now on. The Hidden Mist is focusing on you. Now, you play a great role in the battlefield of the Hidden Mist Village, so you must be very careful."


    "Don''t worry. I know what to do." Hiro nodded.


    Hearing Hiro''s words, Shikaku didn''t say more because he knows that Hiro is well-measured.


    After receiving the Hidden Mist Village news, Hiro was very calm, but he wasn''t in a hurry at all. He is now busy with another thing, which is eating barbecue!


    In order to celebrate this great victory, Choza personally made the barbecued and then invited Hiro and others to eat, everyone had a full meal, and they were very happy.

 Chapter 135 - 135 Back to Konoha!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 55 chapters ahead of everyone just for 15$, you can read till Chapter 194 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ------------------------------------


    Choza''s barbecue skills were quite good. This guy is a super foodie. Hiro admired this aspect of him very much, and more importantly, he was completely convinced by his delicious barbecue.


    They were eating the barbecue without any worry. The Hidden Mist won''t dare to attack them for a while. After all, Hiro and Ino¨CShika¨CCh¨­ trio are guarding the Konoha camp. The strength of Shikaku, Inoichi, and Choza isn''t bad. So the Hidden Mist definitely won''t dare to attack them so easily, especially after losing six members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    After Knowing that the Hidden Mist wouldn''t attack them, Hiro and the others spent a few days relaxing.


    After a few days, a Konoha''s intelligence ninja suddenly arrived, he brought a message from the village.


    "Urgent messages from the village, Shikaku-sama!" the intelligence ninja said in a hurry.


    Shikaku nodded his head, and his expression was solemn. He took the scroll from the intelligence ninja. After reading it carefully, he looked at Hiro and said: "Hiro, this message is for you, and you, and you can read by yourself."


    The moment Hiro saw the scroll that the intelligence ninja gave to Shikaku, he knew this message was sent to him because there was a unique mark on the scroll, and this mark only can be used by Anbu.


    The scroll has news sent by the Third Hokage. This news inside the scroll is related to Kushina. According to the scroll, there is something wrong with Kushina. In the past few days, her control over Kyuubi weakened, so Hiro had to return to the village and help them subduing Kyuubi in Kushina''s body.


    But what confused Hiro very much was that he helped the village suppress Kyuubi and then sealed it inside Kushina''s body not long ago, so it shouldn''t be able to break the seal any time soon. So what the hell happened during his absence?


    There is something wrong with this scroll...


    He has a hunch that there is something wrong, and he knows in his heart that the Third Hokage wouldn''t let him return to the village for no reason. Is there something wrong with Kushina?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong.


    "It seems that I have to go back to Konoha. The Third Hokage temporarily recalled me to the village," Hiro said.


    "What?!" Both Choza and Inoichi shouted at the same time when they heard Hiro''s words. Everyone inside the tent felt a little helpless and sad because they knew that Hiro would go back to the village. In the past, they won a few battles, and the advantage that Konoha got on the battlefield, all of these wouldn''t happen without Hiro.


    Shikaku said: "Hiro, it seems something big has happened in the village. Otherwise, the Hokage-sama won''t be so anxious to let you go back, and you go back first."


    Hiro nodded, although he was a little bit reluctant. No matter what, he must go back to the village.


    His reputation on the Hidden Mist battlefield is very high.


    "Don''t worry, I will rush back as soon as possible," Hiro said seriously.


    Hearing what Hiro said, what else could others say? They could only let Hiro go back to the village.


    Hiro left quickly, and after leaving the camp, Hiro started using Body Flicker Jutsu to move faster on the road.


    Only Hiro can use something like Body Flicker Jutsu to travel faster all the way from the Hidden Mist to Konoha


    because he has the Sage-Body that gives him a huge amount of chakra, but other ninjas don''t have the Sage-Body like Hiro, so they cannot use the Body Flicker Jutsu in a long journey.


    Along the way, Hiro heard many things.


    As he walked through some small villages along the way, he heard many people talking about him.


    Now Hiro''s reputation has begun to spread throughout the Ninja World, and it''s only a matter of time before everyone knows about him and his legends in Ninja World.


    He became very famous at such a young age, especially after making outstanding achievements on the Hidden Mist battlefield, making his reputation spread even more widely.


    The name of Konoha''s Starlight spread throughout the Naruto World, Hiro gradually became the most outstanding ninja in the hearts of many people.


    It can be said that Hiro''s reputation in Konoha is almost comparable to Minato''s.


    Of course, the current Minato isn''t Minato Namikaze of


    the original work yet. The mission in the Kusagakure (Village Hidden in the Grass) to destroy the Kannabi Bridge didn''t happen yet, nor has he blocked the Hidden Cloud Village squad that was led by A and Killer by his own strength. So Minato''s current reputation didn''t reach its peak yet. At best, it was comparable to Hiro''s current reputation.


    After all, Hiro killed four members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, so Hiro''s reputation now is only below Konoha''s legendary Three Sannin!


    The battlefield is the perfect place if someone wants to get famous and have a reputation rise quickly. Hiro has many achievements on the battlefield, and it can be said that if someone wants to enter the upper management level in Konoha, then the merits are what he needs. With Hiro''s current strength getting merits isn''t very hard, so he can get more and more power in Konoha!


    This is very good for Hiro.


    After all, with Konoha''s current situation, Hiro wouldn''t get any benefit from Konoha, but staying in Konoha can maximize the benefits.


    Although Danzo and others in the upper management level of Konoha don''t like Hiro at all, Hiro doesn''t care about them at all. Danzo and others were just like small rocks on Hiro''s road.


    As he was thinking, Hiro had already arrived outside Konoha Village.


    Looking at Konoha from a distance, he could see the high walls very. Clearly, he finally returned to Konoha. After spending several months on the Hidden Mist battlefield, although his reputation rose, he also felt homesick at the same time.


    As he moved closer to the village, Hiro saw many people gathered outside the giant gate of the village, and all those came to greet him. Hiro even saw the Third Hokage was standing in front of all people.


    Did something wrong happened in the village?

 Chapter 136 - 136 Hero Treatment!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 55 chapters ahead of everyone just for 15$, you can read till Chapter 196 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ------------------------------------


    At the village entrance, there was a massive crowd of people standing. At least hundreds of people stood at the village entrance waiting for Hiro.


    The most eye-catching person in the crowd was also standing at the village entrance. This person was wearing a white cloak with a big ''Fire'' written on it. This person is Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Sandaime-Hokage of Konoha, even Sandaime himself came, which was very shocking. He was here to receive Hiro in person!


    Seeing the village from this close, Hiro took a deep breath and felt comfortable all over his body.


    The last time, Sandaime also came out to meet him at the entrance of the village in person was during the Second Ninja War.


    After the battle between Sannin and the legendary Demigod Hanzo, Konoha gained an advantage on the battlefield and achieved a big victory. Sandaime came out in person to receive the three Sannin.


    It can be seen that Hiro is enjoying the same treatment as the Three Sannin.


    Not only Sandaime but also some villagers that Hiro is familiar with all came out to greet him at the village entrance. They had been waiting at the village entrance for some time, but these villagers weren''t tired, nor were they impatient, and they were all waiting happily.


    The benefits of Hiro''s high Charm Value have shown up. His charm is very lethal to all people whatever they were men or women, old or young.


    Because of his high charm value, everyone has a good impression of Hiro, adding his remarkable achievements in the Hidden Mist battlefield this time. Such an outstanding achievement made Hiro''s reputation in the villagers'' hearts reach a whole new level.


    After seeing Hiro coming from afar, a gentle smile appeared on Sandaime''s old face.


    This is definitely a treatment that only heroes can get.


    Hiro himself was a little different than before, then his body flashed and appeared in front of Sandaime.


    Sandaime''s eyes flashed with joy and relief and said: "Hiro-Kun, welcome back."


    "I am sorry for making everyone wait," Hiro said with a calm voice.


    "You are worthy of this waiting, Hiro-Kun. You did a great job for Konoha this time. If it weren''t for you, the Konoha ninjas'' situation in the Hidden Mist battlefield would be very dangerous. You are a hero of our Konoha Village." Sandaime said with a smile, and these words came out from the bottom of his heart.


    Hearing Sandaime''s words, a smile appeared on Hiro''s face too: "I just did my job."


    "How can it be so simple? Konoha will never forget your merits!" Sandaime''s said in a loud voice.


    Hiro was a little surprised in his heart. Sandaime even used this situation to get people''s hearts. In front of these villagers, he showed his sincerity to Hiro. Although he used this strategy for himself, it''s even more helpful to Hiro.


    The villagers were looking at Hiro''s handsome face excitedly: "Thank you, Hiro-Sama, for protecting our village''s border."


    "Yeah, yeah, we have all heard that you had killed six members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen."


    "Hahaha, yes, Hiro-Sama is amazing!"


    The villagers'' eyes were shining as they looked at Hiro''s face, plus his high charm value. He looked super handsome and very likable. In their eyes, Hiro has become an absolute hero. Everyone admired Hiro and praised him again and again.


    Hiro liked listening to villagers'' praise, and he was answering them one by one with a soft voice and humble smile: "Thank you."


    But he felt even more comfortable in his heart.


    His current reputation is very high inside Konoha, which made Hiro very happy.


    "Hiro, Hiro, Hiro!"


    "Hiro, Hiro, Hiro!"


    Because the village entrance was very crowded, no one saw who was the first one that yelled Hiro''s name, but the other villagers joined and started yelling Hiro''s name with a loud voice.


    In a few minutes, Hiro''s name quickly echoed through the sky of Konoha.


    This was a grand welcome ceremony, and Hiro was enjoyed this hero treatment. Hiro also saw a lot of familiar faces in the crowd, and he even saw Uchiha Mikoto as she was holding the one-year-old Uchiha Itachi in her arms, as well as Hiashi Hyuga Hizashi Hyuga.... etc.


    Of course, more importantly, Tsunade and Kurenai were also in the crowd.


    Hiro hasn''t seen the two of them for a long time. The two were standing a little far from him. Seeing Hiro is so famous, they were pleased in their hearts. But Tsunade''s eyes filled with complicated emotions.


    When Tsunade accepted Hiro as her personal student, he was just a little boy, but in a blink of an eye, he grew into a handsome boy, this boy has gained a lot of reputation in such a short time, and now he let the whole Konoha''s villagers love and respect him.


    His achievements on the battlefield he was no less than the Three Sannin''s. What he most lacks right now is time.


    Not to mention, Hiro is only ten years old now!


    Tsunade is almost certain that in the near future, Hiro''s name will definitely be known by the people all over the Ninja World, and it will even surpass her reputation and reach a new peak that no one has ever reached!


    Hiro was treated like a hero by the villagers, and his achievement made everyone in the village respect him. They regarded Hiro as an idol, especially the younger ones.


    Kurenai was watching from behind excitedly. After all, seeing her boyfriend being treated as a hero made her very happy. More importantly, Hiro killed Fuguki Suikazan, one of the culprits who killed her father, which made Kurenai feel a little relieved.


    Kurenai''s eyes were shining as she was looking at Hiro''s face.. Those ruby-like eyes have never left Hiro even for a second.

 Chapter 137 - 137 Glory!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 55 chapters ahead of everyone just for 15$, you can read till Chapter 196 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ------------------------------------


    The way that Kurenai is looking at Hiro is obviously different from before, and she was looking at him with admiration, trust, and complete dependence.


    Because of her father''s death, Shinku, Kurenai has only one person to depend on. Under these circumstances, Hiro has become the closest person to Kurenai and the only person she can rely on.


    Hiro has even taken Shinku''s revenge and killed Fuguki Suikazan, which made Kurenai depend on and trust Hiro even more than before.


    Hiro is her only family left to a certain extent, and she sees him as her guardian angel.


    Looking at Kurenai, Hiro noticed the emotional changes in her eyes, which made him smile faintly, then he looked at Tsunade. A satisfied smile appeared on Tsunade''s face when she looked at him. Her direct student has grown up into a powerful ninja, which made her feel very proud.


    "Okay, Hiro-Kun, you just returned to the village, take a rest first, and come to see me tomorrow morning," Sandaime said seriously and then patted on Hiro''s shoulder as if there is an important thing he needs to talk about with Hiro.


    Hiro didn''t say anything. He just nodded.


    In fact, Hiro was also thinking about this matter in his heart from the moment he left the Hidden Mist battlefield.


    The villagers gradually left, but there were still many villagers who admired Hiro very much stayed behind. They started giving him all kinds of stuff especially, food, drinks, candies... etc.


    Seeing how much these villagers love him, Hiro''s mood was very good.


    Now Hiro is very famous, and he has a strong prestige in villagers'' hearts. This has brought all kinds of benefits to Hiro. Right now, he has established a strong standing in Konoha. Even if Danzo wants to deal with him, he must weigh the consequences.


    This is the benefit of fame, prestige, and status.


    These villagers gave Hiro a lot of things, and of course, he wouldn''t turn them down. After all, this is the villagers'' wish.


    Being under such a situation, Hiro could only smile slightly and thank them. After everyone left, Hiro found Kurenai and Tsunade.


    Tsunade chuckled, and walked toward Hiro with Kurenai, and said with a smile: "You are very popular now, and your achievements on the battlefield are also outstanding. Your prestige and reputation raised very fast, and it is completely beyond my expectation."


    "All this happened because of you, Tsunade-Sensei," Hiro said with a polite smile.


    Kurenai also walked over. Hiro looked at Kurenai''s beautiful face. Her beauty isn''t inferior to Mie or Tsunade or any other girl, making Hiro feel happy and excited in his heart. Kurenai''s eyes were full of joy and various emotions as she looked at Hiro''s handsome face.


    Hiro said in a gentle voice: "Kurenai-Chan, you should take care of yourself. You look skinny."


    After Hiro went to the battlefield, Kurenai started getting thinner and thinner because she missed him so much.


    Hearing Hiro''s sweat words, she saw nodded her head gently and said, "En."


    Kurenai was thrilled to see Hiro''s return safely, and she didn''t even know what to say, so she just said in a low voice: "Hiro-Kun, I prepared something for you..."


    She was holding a bento in her small hands. Hiro understood that she must be prepared so foods that he likes and brought them with her so she could give them to him the moment he returned.


    After opening the bento, all the meals inside it were still hot and steaming. Looking at the bento in her hands, Hiro felt warm in his heart because he knew how much work she did to prepare such a beautiful bento.


    This made Hiro love her even more.


    In this world, Tsunade and Kurenai are the closest people to him, so the more they work hard to make him happy, the better he feels.


    She gradually started coming out of the shadow of Shinku''s death.


    It seems that as long as she can see Hiro, then everything else is fine.


    After filling his stomach, he looked at Tsunade again with a smile. Tsunade said at this time: "You came back at the right time. During the time when you weren''t at the village. There were some changes in the village, and there are some important things I want to tell you about."


    Hiro looked at the sky and found that it was already dusk. The night was night. He replied to her: "As you want Tsunade-Sensei."


    Tsunade nodded her head without saying anything else.


    Kurenai cleverly said: "You talk. First, I have other things to do." Kurenai is a very empathetic girl, and she definitely won''t nag or ask him about something if he doesn''t want to talk about it.


    She knows that Hiro must have important things to do. So she acted smartly and gave Hiro and Tsunade some space.


    Seeing Kurenai behaving like this, Hiro nodded with a gentle smile: "Okay, I will see you tomorrow."


    "En," Kurenai nodded sweetly.


    Hiro followed Tsunade.. They walked together and returned to the Senju Clan territory.

 Chapter 138 - 138 Finally

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 55 chapters ahead of everyone just for 15$, you can read till Chapter 200 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ------------------------------------


    Hiro laughed, then he looked at Tsunade and said: "What did you want to tell me yesterday?"


    "Oh yeah, I almost forgot about that. If you didn''t remind me..." Tsunade woke up immediately and looked at Hiro seriously: "There have been a lot of things that happened recently, and I just want to remind you."


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Hiro also became serious and said: "Yes, I also think there is something unusual happening in the village. Otherwise, Sandaime wouldn''t suddenly recall me. It''s a bit strange, and even I don''t know what''s going on."


    After Hiro finished, Tsunade nodded slightly, "Yes, I also realized that it is about Danzo. He is acting a bit strangely recently..."


    "En?" Hiro was surprised in his heart. Is it because of Danzo?


    Hiro just came back to the village, so he hasn''t seen Danzo yet. But it seems that Danzo has made some moves recently!


    Hiro guessed in his heart that Danzo must be planning for something. Otherwise, Sandaime wouldn''t care about his small movements on normal days. In fact, Hiro didn''t find anything strange about his secret activities, considering his personality and ambition.


    However, Hiro had some speculations in his heart at this time.


    "What''s wrong with Danzo?" Hiro asked.


    "Danzo, I don''t know about the whole situation. But Danzo and Orochimaru have been very close recently, which is very unexpected. In addition, the relationship between Danzo and Sandaime seems to have suddenly become very tense...." Tsunade thought for a while then said.


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Hiro felt even more surprised in his heart.


    "Since this is the case... "Hiro has a clear guess in his heart."


    "You don''t need to think about this, and you will know everything when you meet Sandaime. Didn''t he say that he has something he wants to talk about with you today ?" Tsunade said with a smile.


    Hiro nodded and said: "Ok then, you have a good rest. I will go to the Hokage Office first. "


    Tsunade blushed immediately when she heard Hiro said that she needed to rest. She nodded: "Take care."


    After speaking a while, Hiro turned and then left quickly.


    Hiro went straight to the Hokage Building.


    When the people inside the building saw Hiro, especially the surrounding Anbu members, all greeted Hiro very respectfully: "Captain."


    "Hiro-Sama."


    "Welcome Back."


    Hiro now has replaced Shinku as the deputy captain of Anbu. After his achievements in the Hidden Mist, the current Hiro have a very high prestige and reputation, and these Anbu members respect him very much.


    Under this situation, every member of Anbu thinks that Hiro deserves his position as Deputy Captain of Anbu. Hiro''s current prestige in the heart of Anbu members has suppressed Minato''s completely.


    And all of this is because of Hiro''s amazing performance on the battlefield.


    When he arrived at Hokage''s office, Hiro knocked on the door gently.


    Sandaime''s voice came from Inside: "Please come in."


    Hiro pushed the door slowly and entered, and he saw Sandaime was smoking a cigarette in the office. Seeing Hiro''s visitor, his complexion eased a lot, and he couldn''t help but show a gentle smile. Then he said: "Hiro-Kin, you are here."


    Sandaime carelessly waved his hand and said smiled: "Don''t be so polite. You are Konoha''s great hero. I happen to have something to discuss with you today. This is also my purpose of finding you yesterday."


    As he said that, Sandaime''s expression became serious.

 Chapter 139 - 139 Deal with Danzo!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 55 chapters ahead of everyone just for 15$, you can read till Chapter 202 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ------------------------------------


    "Something important to discuss? What do you need me to do, Sandaime-Sama?" Hiro looked at Sandaime with a weird expression. Although he has many achievements on the battlefield, Sandaime already knows about these achievements in detail, so Hiro was wondering in his heart why Sandaime was looking for him?


    Hearing Hiro''s words, Sandaime showed a sad smile, then put the pipe in his mouth and took a deep breath, then he blew smoke out of his mouth slowly and said: "In fact, I let you return to the village this time because I want you to help me to do something for me. I won''t hide it from you."


    "En?" Hiro didn''t say anything. He looked at Sandaime, waiting for him to continue.


    Sandaime''s face became serious, and he said in a deep voice: "I want you to deal with Danzo. "


    "To deal with Danzo?" Hiro had some guesses in his heart before coming here, but he was still a little stunned after hearing what Sandaime said. Sandaime wanted to deal with Danzo? The relationship between these two has always been weird, but... Hiro was a little surprised.


    Sandaime has taken the lead to deal with Danzo? It seems that something happened between the two. Otherwise, Sandaime wouldn''t ask Hiro to do something like this.


    Looking at Hiro''s questioning eyes, he sighed and said: "I was ?ssassinated a few days ago. After investigating this matter thoroughly, I found that all ?ssassination team members were from Root."


    Sandaime Hokage was ?ssassinated?!


    Hiro''s heart filled with shock, but then he remembered that in the original work, Yamato had tried to ?ssassinate Sandaime under Danzo''s order, but in the end, he left the Root with Kakashi''s help and joined the Anbu.


    Danzo tried to ?ssassinate Sandaime just like in the original work?


    After returning from the Hidden Mist battlefield, Hiro heard the relationship between Danzo and Uchiha Clan has become tenser recently. Sandaime will certainly not let this good opportunity go from his hand, and he will use this opportunity to weaken Danzo''s power. And even if Danzo knew that Sandaime was trying to weaken his power, he could only watch angrily. Trying to ?ssassinate the Sandaime Hokage is like playing with fire, and the consequences will be very tragic for Danzo.


    Although Danzo tried to ?ssassinate Sandaime Hokage in the original work, it wasn''t at this period.


    Hiro finally understands why Sandaime called him back. This matter is very critical.


    Hiro, as Anbu Deputy Captain, is indeed the most suitable for this task.


    Hiro nodded and said: "I won''t let you down, Sandaime-Sama. "


    In fact, Hiro understood what Sandaime was thinking about.


    If Danzo ?ssassinates Hiro one day, just like Sandaime, Hiro would definitely deal with Danzo immediately. Danzo threatened Sandaime Hokage''s life, which touched the bottom line of Sandaime!


    "I don''t know what Sandaime-Sama wants to do?" Hiro asked.


    So now he can only rely on Hiro!


    Sandaime trusts Hiro very much at the moment. Hiro and Tsunade have a teacher-student relationship, and this is the benefit of having a good teacher.


    Sandaime said to him with a serious voice: "For now, I will remove Danzo''s position as the leader of Root."


    Dismiss Danzo''s position?


    Hiro was a little bit surprised in his heart, but he understood what Sandaime was trying to do.


    Sandaime is still fighting for power with Danzo. After realizing Danzo''s dark ambitions, he didn''t want him to have such massive power under his hand.


    After hearing Sandaime''s plan, Hiro nodded slightly: "I understand."


    "I will leave this task to you." Sandaime said with a gentle voice: "And the reason why I want you to do this. because at the moment in Konoha, only you are strong enough to do this task."


    Dealing with Danzo?


    But Hiro knows the ?ssassination wasn''t the only reason for Sandaime''s serious action. Sandaime wants to use this opportunity to expand his power and influence in Konoha.


    Hiro was very clear about this, but he didn''t say anything.


    He nodded and said: "don''t worry, Sandaime-Sama, I know what to do."


    "Then I will leave this task to you. You have my full support," Sandaime said earnestly.


    "Thank you." Hiro nodded.


    Sandaime immediately wrote a Position Transfer Document and gave it to Hiro. Hiro looked at the document in his hand, then nodded slightly.


    After reading the document thoroughly, Hiro knew that Sandaime was very determined about dismissing Danzo from his position.


    Hiro didn''t care, and in fact, he was even happy seeing Danzo suffering such a significant loss. He had some enmity with Danzo a long time ago. With Danzo''s personality, he won''t forget what Hiro did so quickly. Danzo will create trouble for Hiro sooner or later. Since Danzo will try to make things hard for him anyway, then he won''t care about offending Danzo anymore!


    To deal with people like Danzo, one must use strong and ruthless methods!


    Root''s secret base is located underground. The Root is Konoha''s most strict, secretive, and mysterious group of ninjas working only for Danzo, and it''s even more secretive than the Anbu. Hiro has arrived at the underground entrance of the Root''s secret base. Hiro was standing inside a cave at the moment, which was also the secret base entrance.


    There was no one inside the cave, but after walking for a few minutes walked in, Hiro saw guards.


    There were five guards in total. All of them were wearing animal masks, and a gloomy chakra surrendered these ninjas. They all looked at Hiro, one of them said coldly: "Stop here, this is one of Konoha''s secret bases, no one can come here, go back otherwise, kill!"


    "Hmph, staying in the dark all the time affected your mind. You can''t even differentiate between good and evil .." After hearing his arrogant and cold voice, Hiro immediately became unhappy.

 Chapter 140 - 140 Defeating the Guards in an Instant!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 55 chapters ahead of everyone just for 15$, you can read till Chapter 204 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ------------------------------------


    The Root ninjas'' personality is very emotionless and cold. Hiro felt pity for them. Danzo put a curse seal on their bodies and controlled them like puppets for many years, which turned them into real puppets.


    "Your attitude..." Hiro said with a calm voice: "Makes me very unhappy. "


    "Is he Konoha''s Starlight?"


    "Seems to be."


    Among these five Root ninjas, some of them recognized Hiro, which surprised them very much.


    Konoha''s Starlight!


    Needless to say, with Hiro''s current achievements, almost everyone in the Konoha Village knows about Konoha''s Starlight, but what surprised these Root ninjas was Hiro''s face. He looked like a nine-year-old kid, just as the rumors say, which completely shocked them.


    The meaning of Konoha''s Starlight is very self-evident.


    After knowing the identity of the visitor, these Root ninjas became a little vigilant. One of them took a few steps forward and said coldly: "Konoha''s Starlight, I don''t know why did you come here? But this is Root''s secret base, and even with your identity, you aren''t allowed to enter, no allowed to enter without Danzo-Sama''s permission!"


    "Oh, are you sure?" Seeing their cold attitude, Hiro became angrier. Anyway, he didn''t come here as a guest nor friend, and he came to dismiss Danzo from the Root leader position, which means Danzo''s hatred will reach its peak, and they will be sworn, enemies.


    "You..." A light flashed in root ninja''s eyes. Hiro caught a loophole in his words after saying that, and he didn''t know how to answer him.


    However, just as Hiro said, the Root members are Danzo''s puppets, and they are only taking orders from Danzo Because Danzo binds each member with curse seals. And This is why Danzo has so much power in Konoha.


    Because Danzo holds the life of every Root member in his hand, they don''t dare to betray him.


    Danzo has so much power under his hand, but Sandaime previously closed his eyes about these facts. And that''s because Sandaime still thinks of him as a friend and an old team member. But he has never thought that Danzo would ?ssassinate him, which made him act on Danzo.


    "What if I insist?" Hiro said with a serious voice.


    Hiro''s voice became a little loud, and his attitude became very tough.


    Seeing Hiro''s tough attitude, the Root ninja was stunned, but preventing others from entering the secret base is his job. If he didn''t do it properly, he would be punished, so the Root ninja said in a cold voice: "I am sorry, go back. You can''t enter without Danzo-Sama''s permission."


    Then the five Root ninjas stepped forward and completely surrendered Hiro from all sides. It was evident that they wouldn''t let Hiro enter the secret base. Their eyes were chilling as they looked at Hiro, and they were ready to attack him if he took another step forward.


    "Genjutsu: Tree Binding Death." Hiro didn''t want to waste his time with these puppets, so he directly used genjutsu.


    The Root ninja was completely bound to the tree inside the genjutsu space, but outside the genjutsu, he completely lost control over his body and fell to the ground.


    "This is... This is Genjutsu"


    The other four ninjas were shocked. They didn''t expect that Hiro would be strong at genjutsu, and one of their team members fell in a blink of an eye.


    One of the four ninjas pulled out his sword and rushed toward Hiro, and slashed his sword at him.


    "Hiken: Tsukikage!"


    He was trying to slash Hiro''s body, but the moment his sword reached Hiro''s body, it directly passed through it, as if he cut the air, he was stunned.


    Not only him, but the other three were also looking at Hiro with shock.


    This, what the hell was that?


    But they didn''t notice that when the sword was about just slashing Hiro''s body, his pupils turned into a Six-Pointed Star, then used Kamui to avoid the attack.


    "The sword passed through his body?"


    "This, this is impossible. Why did my attack pass through his body? This... this doesn''t seem right..."


    "What kind of Ninjutsu he used..."


    The four ninjas were stunned. They were in a dilemma. No matter how much they thought, they couldn''t figure out what kind of ninjutsu did Hiro used.


    Suppose Hiro can ignore all their attack. Then they are in big trouble.


    The more they thought about it, the more scared they became.


    "Didn''t you guys learn in the Ninja School that being distracted in the battle may kill you"?" As Hiro said coldly, his body flashed and appeared the four ninjas from behind, and then he raised his hand


    "Chidori!"


    As Hiro used Chidori, a loud chirping sound came. His right was covered with a dense electric current. The chirping sound started getting louder and stronger. As Hiro continued injecting more chakra into his right hand, the blue electric current started hitting everywhere around Hiro.


    Damn...


    These Root ninjas were completely scared. Although they can''t move, they still can hear, see and think.


    Is this strength of Konoha''s Starlight?!


    "You''re too weak." Hiro shook his head and said.


    "Let''s end this boring fight, shall we?" Hiro''s body moved at a breakneck speed. In an instant, he kicked all four.


    Hiro used one of his favorite Taijutsu that he learned from Tsunade, Heaven Kick of Pain.


    All four people were sent flying more than ten meters away and then fell heavily to the ground like dead dogs.

 Chapter 141 - 141 Danzo Came Out!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 55 chapters ahead of everyone just for 15$, you can read till Chapter 206 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ------------------------------------


    The Root ninjas'' eyes filled with horror as they looked at Hiro. They were sweating like hell.


    He is strong, too strong.


    "How can these guys have so much strength?"


    "Damn it. I can''t move my body at all..."


    "So strong, is this strength of Konoha''s Starlight?"


    After being beautiful beaten by Hiro to the ground, the Root ninjas didn''t know what to do, and they started looking at each other.


    They are completely powerless against Hiro.


    Hiro shook his head, then looked at these ninjas as if he was looking at some ants. Although these ninjas were elite Root ninjas, they were fragile.


    Hiro glanced at them and said with a mocking voice: "It''s not that I am strong, but you are too weak."


    "Damn."


    Hiro''s words were like daggers stabbing their hearts, they were greatly humiliated, but they can''t deny that there is a vast difference in strength between Hiro and them. Being defeated by Hiro almost in an instant was a huge blow to their fighting spirit.


    Hiro continued walking toward the Root Secret Base slowly and calmly.


    The Root''s underground secret base has a very complicated design; there were many tunnels and caves in the secret base, there were a few scary monsters statues around him. Although the Root underground secret base is very big and has an extremely complicated internal structure, Hiro relied on his strong perception to detect the right way, just like a maze. After a few seconds, he quickly walked into one of the caves in the secret underground base.


    "Hiro, you dare to break into the Root Secret Base without authorization!"


    As Hiro entered the cave, he suddenly heard a loud and angry voice coming from the front. Raising his head, he saw several Root ninjas were standing at the other end of the cave, and they were looking at Hiro coldly and angrily.


    Hiro narrowed his eyes.


    According to the information he got from Sandaime, He knows that there are almost forty ninjas in the Root, and the five ninjas that Hiro defeated just now were also part of these forty ninjas. All of them were Danzo''s puppets.


    Hiro wasn''t afraid of them at all, the Root ninjas attacked Hiro together using a different kind of ninjutsu, but all of them passed through Hiro''s body.


    The Root ninjas were shocked by the weird scene in front of them, but they calmed down instantly and started attacking again, but the results were still like before, no matter how much they attacked.


    "This, what kind of ninjutsu is he using?" One of the Root ninjas asked in a horrified voice.


    "Fuck off," Hiro screamed in annoyance. The Root ninjas didn''t stop attacking him, they started throwing Paper Bomb, Shuriken, and Kunai at him, and some of them even used physical attacks.


    But it was completely useless. Hiro''s strength was behind their imagination.


    After solving these Root ninjas easily, Hiro continued walking on his way, and no one stopped him this time. Right now has three powerful abilities, Amaterasu, Flame Controlling, and Kamui. With just these three abilities, Hiro''s strength was far beyond the average Kage-Level ninja.


    "Hiro!" As he was walking, Hiro heard a hoarse and angry voice.


    Hiro raised his head and saw Danzo was standing not too far away from him. Danzo was leaning on his stick. The right half of his body was wrapped with a bandage. He opened his intact left eye a little bit, and a cold light flashed in his left eye as he looked at Hiro.


    "Danzo, you finally came out." Hiro looked at Danzo and said lightly.


    Hiro and Danzo, the two finally met.


    Danzo is one of Sandaime''s four advisers. He is also the leader and founder of Root. On the other side, Hiro is the deputy captain of the Anbu and the most famous young ninja in the Ninja World. Between them, there is a natural contradiction. A spark appeared in the air as Hiro and Danzo looked at each other.


    "Okada Hiro!" Danzo gritted his teeth a little bit as he said Hiro''s full name, his eyes filled with anger as he looked at Hiro.


    After noticing that there was a problem inside the base, Danzo immediately got the news and wanted to stop the invader, but it was too late.


    The more Danzo thought about it, the angrier he became.


    "Damn it." His painstaking efforts over the years are about to disappear.


    He trained every member of Root with great care and provided them a lot of resources, but the Root is still in its beginnings, so for him, every member of them is very precious. If he didn''t arrive here immediately, maybe Hiro would kill them, and that''s what made Danzo very annoyed and angry.


    However, Hiro didn''t care about Danzo''s thoughts. He looked very relaxed.


    "What?" Hiro looked at Danzo and said with curiosity: "You seem to be very dissatisfied with me, Danzo."


    "Hiro, What do you think you''re doing? You broke into Root''s secret base without my permission. If you don''t give me a good explanation, don''t even think about walking out of this place!" Danzo threatened Hiro in a deep voice.


    Hearing Danzo''s threats, Hiro didn''t care at all and said: "I think you are very clear about what I have done? Danzo, Sandaime-Sama has decided to remove your position as the Root''s leader."


    "What are you talking about?" Danzo''s expression instantly changed, but soon he thought of something he had done a few days ago, so he fell into silence for a while. After a few seconds, his expression became normal again: "No matter what, you broke into my secret base, so must you pay the price of your action, and especially after hurting so many ninjas.!"

 Chapter 142 - 142 Danzo vs. Hiro!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 55 chapters ahead of everyone just for 15$, you can read till Chapter 207 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ------------------------------------


    After saying that, Danzo began taking action immediately!


    He wants Hiro to pay the price of breaking into his Root secret base!


    In fact, Danzo wasn''t angry only because of this, he was furious at Sandaime, but he can''t do anything to Sandaime, so Danzo decided to take all his anger from Hiro.


    "Futon: Giant Vacuum Bullets!"


    Danzo used an advanced B-Rank Wind Style ninjutsu and then started doing the hand seals. Danzo took a deep breath. After completing the hand seal, Danzo expelled large, crushing spheres of wind from his mouth, the giant and powerful wind bullet blasted toward Hiro.


    When Danzo''s attack was about to reaching Hiro, Hiro''s body flashed, the Vacuum Bullets hit the place that Hiro was standing on just now, making loud explosions voice.


    Danzo is more powerful than the average Kage-Level ninja, and he is certainly far stronger than Fuguki Suikazan because Danzo''s teacher is Tobirama Senju l. Hence, his strength is close to the Sandaime Hokage.


    Hiro''s body moved very fast, avoiding the Vacuum Bullets, and because he has a very good chakra moment, he didn''t stop attacking Hiro with Vacuum Bullets.


    The battle was furious. The Root secret base was constantly shaking, as if is an earthquake was hitting this area.


    The area was constantly shaking, many cracks and holes appeared on the secret base ground, smoke and dust were rising from everywhere. The Root ninjas who were looking for the side were horrified at the fighting scene in front of them.


    Both Danzo or Hiro are Kage-Level ninjas, so for ordinary ninjas like them to join this kind of battle is like walking for their deaths.


    After dodging so many Vacuum Bullets, Hiro got bored of moving and directly used Kamui to avoid his attacks.


    The scene of Vacuum Bullets passing through Hiro''s body shocked Danzo.


    "This is...." Danzo looked very surprised, so Danzo started attacking quickly, but Hiro used Kamui to evade his attacks again and again.


    Danzo thought in himself: "This ninjutsu is completely different Flying Raijin Jutsu, so what kind of space ninjutsu is this...."


    Danzo felt a little strange in his heart. Hiro''s Kamui is unbelievable, which made him feel a little pressure.


    Hiro suddenly stopped using Kamui, and his body disappeared from where he was standing. He appeared in front of Danzo in a split second, which stunned him, his backfilled with cold sweat.


    Danzo quickly moved backward and said in amazement: "What a quick Flicker Jutsu, you..."


    Danzo found that things started getting out of his control, Hiro''s strength is behind expectation, he is much stronger than he thought, and more importantly, Hiro still didn''t use Mokuton?


    And that is the most important thing he is worried about. Why didn''t Hiro use Mokuton yet?


    The more Danzo thought about this, the more stunned he became. Hiro didn''t use his strongest move (Mokuton Ninjutsu) till now, which means he didn''t need to use it against him. Has this kid grown up very quickly to such a point?


    "Damn, little devil." Danzo cursed Hiro in his heart because he realized that if their fighting continues like this, the entire Root''s secret base will collapse and be destroyed. This place is like a home for Danzo, and it''s also the source of his power, so of course, he doesn''t want to see Root''s secret base destruction before his eyes.


    Danzo instantly took action to prevent this thing from happening. His body moves very fast, like a flash from a place to another using Body Flicker Jutsu. He started running toward the exit of the secret underground base.


    Hiro also used Body Flicker Jutsu and started chasing him closely from behind.


    Seeing Hiro approaching him very quickly, Danzo became more and more anxious deep inside in his heart.


    The Root''s ninjas that stayed behind were looking at each other, and then they all nodded to each other. They were also very concerned about the current situation, especially Danzo''s situation. After all, he is their master.


    Both Danzo and Hiro were moving very fast using Body Flicker Jutsu. Soon both of them left the secret underground base.


    The tunnel that Danzo was running in is leading to outside the secret base, and this tunnel will lead them to


    the mountain back of Konoha, where the tall lush trees were everywhere. These trees were too many and dense. They were almost covering the whole sky.


    After getting out of the secret base, Danzo finally stopped: "Hiro, here I can finally fight without worry. I will let you see my true strength. I will teach you a lesson today!"


    A large amount of smoke appeared around Danzo. After a few seconds, the smoke disappeared, and a huge psychic beast with a body length of more than ten meters appeared in front of Hiro.


    This huge psychic beast looked like a gigantic, elephantine chimera. It is predominantly dark-orange in color, with the exception of its trunk, legs, and the markings around its eyes. Its feet are striped ¡ª reminiscent of those of a tiger, and it also has huge tusks, what looks like a beard, and long, sharp claws. It has bandages wrapped around its head and plated armor at the base of its trunk. It is the summon beast of Danzo.


    "Appeared, Danzo-Sama''s summon beast, Baku."


    "Yeah, I finally saw it!"


    "Danzo-Sama summoned his summon beast, Hiro will definitely lose, Danzo-Sama is the strongest ninja in our Konoha Village...."

 Chapter 143 - 143 Danzo is Angry!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 55 chapters ahead of everyone just for 15$, you can read till Chapter 208 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ------------------------------------


    "Hiro, you will pay the price of your arrogance!" Danzo said in a loud and angry voice.


    "Rooooar!"


    Baku let out a loud roar when it heard Danzo''s angry voice. Baku is one of the strongest summon beasts in the original work.


    In legend, the Baku is said to be able to devour dreams and nightmares.


    In fact, it was good luck for Danzo to get the contract of this powerful summon beast.


    Danzo himself regards Baku as one of his strongest secret moves.


    Baku has many different animals that are characterized together: an Elephant Trunk, a Rhinoceros'' Eyes, an Oxtail, and a tiger''s paws. It resembled somewhat the real-life tapir.


    Hiro saw Baku opened its mouth and released a strong whirlwind toward Hiro with a breakneck speed, which Surprised Hiro very much.


    Due to the powerful whirlwind attack, the static wind in the surrounding area was also affected. Suddenly there was a bursting sound in the air, making Hiro feel a huge pressure.


    Just like in the original work, Danzo used Baku''s ability with his own Wind Release techniques to amplify their power: "Futon: Giant Vacuum Bullets!!"


    Danzo took a deep breath, and then he opened his mouth and started shooting Vacuum Bullets toward Hiro one after another.


    Danzo''s Vacuum Bullets and the Baku''s special abilities cooperated with each other to form a super-strong attack.


    The Vacuum Bullets were constantly shot down like meteorites in the sky. The Vacuum Bullets all hit the place where Hiro was standing, making huge pits and bumps on the ground.


    The whole place was collapsed, and the air was still trembling because of the powerful joined attack. Hiro felt a great threat from this attack.


    The combined ninjutsu lasted for a while, a Kamui''s duration is only five minutes, so Hiro could use Kamui to evade his attacks only for five minutes.


    "As expected of Danzo-sama~!"


    "Danzo-Sama''s summon beast is powerful!"


    "Yeah, Hiro isn''t his opponent at all. He is only dodging Danzo-Sama''s attacks from the beginning. Danzo-Sama will differently win." The Root''s ninjas, who were standing at the secret base exit, looked shocked. This is the first time they see Danzo using his strength, which made worship him even more than before. He was like a God in their hearts.


    To all members of the Root, Danzo is undoubtedly a god-like existence.


    So even though they had seen Hiro''s power, when he fought Danzo inside the secret base, they still believe that Danzo will defeat Hiro without any doubt deep in their hearts.


    Unfortunately, their wishes wouldn''t come true.


    Because Hiro was still standing in his place calmly and without any scratch, under Danzo''s strong attack, Hiro used Susanoo!


    "What the hell is that?!"


    "What kind of ninjutsu is this? This, this is impossible..."


    Danzo was completely stunned. At this time, he still doesn''t know much about Mankygo Sharingan, let alone Susanoo, but when he looked at Hiro''s eyes, he was even more stunned. Could it be that...


    Danzo had some guesses in his heart, but he was unsure and could not confirm it either.


    Although Hiro''s pure chakra formed Susanoo, its momentum far surpasses Baku''s.


    Hiro manipulated Susanoo and started moving toward Baku. Susanoo is taller than Susanoo, Hiro inside the Susanoo raised his right hand, Susanoo also raised its right hand and punched Baku furiously, with


    Boom!


    Susanoo smashed Baku to the ground.


    A loud explosion sound can be heard through the mountain back.


    Baku started wailing, and it didn''t react at the right time. It was seriously injured.


    Baku screamed for a few seconds and then fell to the ground, making a loud noise. Hiro''s attack was powerful, and it made a very deep bit on the ground about fifty to sixty meters in length.


    Hiro''s attack completely shocked Danzo and Root ninjas.


    Baku was not only defeated after receiving one punch from Susanoo it was also seriously injured.


    Hiro was evident that the severe injuries of Baku made it disabled. Susanoo completely crushed it. And it will take a long time to recover from these severe injuries.


    This shows Susanoo''s terrifying strength.


    "What..."The Root ninjas who are watching from the sides were completely stunned. They didn''t think of such a scenario.


    Danzo''s summon beast was crushed by one punch.


    Hiro is too strong...


    A light flashed in Danzo''s eyes, and then he was trembling with anger because Baku is summoned beast, and it can be regarded as one of his strongest secret weapons.


    But right now, it was completely crushed by Hiro. This made Danzo very angry and depressed, and he was so depressed that he wanted to tear Hiro apart.


    "Damn, damn..." Danzo retorted twice as his body trembled. He looked at Hiro furiously, but he couldn''t speak from anger.


    Looking at Danzo''s angry and depressed face, Hiro felt very happy in his heart.

 Chapter 144 - 144 Disbanding the Root!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 55 chapters ahead of everyone just for 15$, you can read till Chapter 209 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ------------------------------------


    Looking at Danzo''s angry and depressed face, Hiro felt very refreshed in his heart.


    Previously, Previously, Danzo ordered his Root ninjas to attack Hiro many times in secret. Right now, Hiro has a chance to make him pay back, so of course, Hiro won''t let this opportunity go.


    The bloodstained Baku was lying on the ground without any movement, which made Danzo grit his teeth. He quickly made a few hand seals and reversed his Summoning Jutsu, allowing Baku to return to its secret land where it lives.


    Hiro sneered as he glanced at Danzo''s black and angry face.


    How much strength does this kid have...


    Danzo thought in his heart. He looked at Hiro tightly with his eyes, watching Hiro''s every move. His heart was full of fright.


    Hiro''s expression didn''t change, and he said faintly: "Danzo, are you sure you want to fight with me? You already lost your summon beast. You don''t even have a chance to win against me."


    All the Root ninjas around were discolored. They started looking at each other.


    Hiro''s strength...


    It turned out that even Danzo-Sama wasn''t his opponent! After seeing their leader''s difficult situation, something had collapsed in the hearts of these Root ninjas.


    Seeing Hiro''s amazing strength, their hearts filled with shock. Hiro smashed their belief with his b?r? hands.


    Danzo isn''t Hiro''s opponent!


    The Root ninjas looked at Hiro in shock and awe. Although Hiro doesn''t know what they are thinking in their hearts, their expressions were filled with horror and fear.


    They heard about Hiro''s deeds, but they thought it was just some rumors that Sandaime created, but now they believed it, and their strength is far behind Hiro''s.


    Danzo clenched his teeth, and his face changed. He didn''t know what to do at this moment.


    If he continues to fight, Danzo isn''t sure about winning. In the face of Hiro, Danzo only could clench his fists. He was thinking in his heart about what he should do next.


    Danzo and Hiro face each other tit-for-tat no one wants to back off, and there was a gentle smile on Hiro''s calm face.


    Danzo looked very gloomy. He wants to beat the hell out of Hiro, but he is very helpless. Danzo didn''t have the confidence to defeat Hiro. Danzo''s mind was working very quickly, looking for a solution for the current situation.


    Previously, Danzo attacked Hiro because of his Moulton Kekkei Genkai, but now, he truly hates Hiro from the bottom of his heart.


    For Danzo''s thoughts, Hiro didn''t care at all. The current Danzo isn''t his opponent. As for the future? Hiro is sure that his growth and progress will only get faster and faster, and the gap between Danzo and him will only grow bigger and bigger!


    Hiro didn''t have any intention of killing Danzo. First, the impact of killing Danzo will be too great. Secondly, Hiro has other plans. He wanted to use Danzo''s hand to accomplish many things for him in the future, such as using Danzo to deal with the Uchiha Clan. Let Danzo and Uchiha bite each other...


    Danzo is still useful in many ways. This guy can''t die yet.


    Some time ago, Hiro had already sensed some ninjas coming towards them in the distance. Some of them were very close to their location.


    Thinking of this, Hiro didn''t want to waste more time, so he said faintly: "Danzo, I came here carrying Sandaime-Sama''s Position Transfer Order!"


    As he said that, Hiro directly took out the documents that Sandaime gave him.


    Position Transfer Order?


    Danzo and the Root ninjas were stunned, and then they looked at Hiro with curiosity. They all saw Hiro took out a scroll from his bucket.


    It''s no wonder that he dared to break into the Root''s secret base because he had Sandaime''s Position Transfer Order with him from the start. If he took out this scroll at the beginning, then no one would stop him at all. And none of these things would happen...


    Thinking of this, the Root ninjas immediately understood that Hiro did this on purpose.


    But even if they knew that Hiro had done it on purpose, they can do nothing about it.


    Danzo snorted coldly and hit his cane heavily on the ground but said no more.


    Disbanding the Root?


    Danzo''s face became pale instantly. He had a bad hunch in his heart from the beginning, and after hearing what Hiro said, this bad feeling turned out to be true.


    Damn it!


    "Hiruzen..." Danzo chanted Sandaime''s name slowly. For a while, he felt that Hiro in front of him wasn''t so hateful. The most hateful person is Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    Danzo''s face changed, his heart filled with anger and discomfort, an angry light flashed in his eyes, but there was nothing he could do.


    After all, Hiruzen Sarutobi is the real Hokage, and he is the true leader of Konoha.


    Although Danzo lost his position, and the Root was disbanded, the real power in his hands didn''t weaken too much. Danzo uses the curse seal to control the Root members, so even if he lost the leader position, but in fact, he still has a lot of power under his hand.


    Danzo''s hatred for Sandaime reached its peak at this time and even overwhelmed his anger at Hiro. After all, it was Sandaime who has seized his power, not Hiro. So for a person who loves power more than anything else, taking his power away will only make him angrier and intolerable.


    Hiro saw several familiar ninjas running toward him from behind.. As he expected, his battle with Danzo had attracted some people''s attention.

 Chapter 145 - 145 Shake the Whole Village, Again!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 55 chapters ahead of everyone just for 15$, you can read till Chapter 211 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ------------------------------------


    Hiro noticed several familiar ninjas were running toward them.


    Hiro''s confrontation with Danzo shocked many people. Many ninjas in the village all came together after hearing the fighting sound. After arriving at the mountain back, these people were shocked. What the hell is going on here?


    Among these people, there are several members of the Hyuga Clan, Uchiha Clan, and several other clans. In short, many people came here.


    One of them is the leader of Root, Danzo, and on the other is Konoha''s Starlight, Hiro, the one who killed four members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen by himself. Could it be that the two are fighting against each other?


    Curiosity filled the heart of these Konoha ninjas. Both Hiro and Danzo have a very high status in Konoha, then why are they fighting? They also noticed the Position Transfer Order that Hiro held in his hand, which has Sandaime Hokage''s seal.


    "Danzo-Sama, you have already read Sandaime-Sama''s Transfer Order. Your position as the Leader of Root is dismissed, and the Root is also temporarily disbanded. From now on, your only position will be a Konoha consultant." Hiro said indifferently.


    As soon as Hiro said this sentence, many people around him were shocked. They looked at Hiro and finally knew what happened here. It turned out that Sandaime disbanded the Root ninjas of Danzo!


    And that''s why Danzo and Hiro fight with each other just now.


    After everyone understood the situation, they didn''t even have an intention to intervene between the two. They just watched from the sidelines as they started talking with each other.


    "I think there is a big conflict between Danzo-Sama and Hiro-Sama, although I don''t know why Danzo-Sama lost his position..."


    "Looking at the mess here, it is obvious that they have fought, and it seems that Hiro has won."


    "I don''t know, but I think Hiro-Sama''s strength reached Kage-Level. He can fight with Danzo-Sama''s without being defeated..."


    Both Hiro and Danzo have a huge influence in Konoha.


    Although Hiro has killed four members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen by himself, which is a remarkable record, these people didn''t see it with their eyes, so they thought that not all the rumors about his achievements are true, but now the situation is completely different, seeing the aftermath of their battle, everyone was stunned, and they finally realized that the rumors about his strength are true.


    His strength is matched with Danzo. In fact, he had the upper hand in the fight. Otherwise, Danzo''s face wouldn''t look so bad. This, this is simply incredible.


    Everyone deeply felt the horror of Hiro''s strength, and their eyes filled with awe as they looked at Hiro.


    Danzo''s face was pale, and his hand was slightly trembling from anger. He has no other choice but to accept the order.


    In so many people''s eyes, Danzo didn''t dare to take any more action against Hiro. Otherwise, his behavior would be equivalent to betraying the village.


    But Danzo''s heart was full of resentment towards Sandaime and Hiro.


    "Hiruzen...." Danzo gritted his teeth.


    As Hiro heard Danzo''s muttering, a smile appeared on his face. Hiro wasn''t worried that Danzo would come to trouble him because right now, Danzo hates Sandaime more than himself. Hiruzen Sarutobi is the Sandaime Hokage, and it is he who made this decision.


    Taking power from an ambitious man like Danzo is more terrible than torturing him alive. Hiro also knows this very well.


    Therefore, Danzo hates Sandaime more than him. In fact, in the original work, Sandaime dismissed Danzo from his position just like now.


    Hiro also saw a few familiar faces in the crowd, including Tsunade and Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru was looking at the battlefield with a cold face, and his eyes moved back and forth between Hiro and Danzo.


    Then a gloomy smile appeared on Orochimaru''s face. His eyes were looking carefully at the battle traces on the ground as if he wants to get some info from it.


    After a few seconds, Orochimaru raised his head and looked at Hiro with a complicated expression. He didn''t expect that Hiro''s strength will grow so quickly. When he saw Hiro for the first time, Hiro''s strength was only at Chunin-Level, which can only be considered good in Orochimaru''s eyes.


    But right now...


    "Hiro..." Orochimaru felt a threat from Hiro''s body, and he almost couldn''t believe how quickly his strength grew, which made him speechless for a while.


    Danzo didn''t have a face to stay here anymore, so he turned around and went straight away.


    Orochimaru thought for a while, and then he also left.


    "Danzo-Sama!" The Root ninjas quickly followed him from behind. Although the Root had been disbanded, Danzo still held their lives in his hands.


    Amazed, shock, unimaginable, awe.... etc.

 Chapter 146 - 146 Jealous!

    (T/N: If you want to see more chapters, go to my [email protected] to see more chapters ahead.


    you can see more than 65 chapters ahead of everyone just for 15$, you can read till Chapter 213 in my [email protected]:


    [email protected]/HaOlu


    ------------------------------------


    Hiro''s action was very stunning and surprising, which shocked all the ninjas in the village to the core.


    Many huge things happened today, Danzo lost his position as the leader of Root, and The Sandaime disbanded Root, but it was Hiro how came to tell Danzo about these things, so they ended up fighting with each other, and it looks that Hiro won in the end.


    Hiro''s actions were very unexpected, so they were all slightly shocked, and they all focused their eyes on Hiro''s body.


    From now on, Hiro''s status in the hearts of the upper-level ninjas in the village has completely changed. Everyone knows that Hiro is strong enough to defeat Danzo, so naturally, they respect him more than Danzo.


    Hiro saw Tsunade walking toward him.


    "Why did you come here? You should stay home and take some rest" hearing Hiro''s words, Tsunade''s face became red. Every time she hears Hiro saying rest, Tsunade will think of something weird subconsciously.


    "What the hell is going on..." Tsunade couldn''t help asking.


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, a smile appeared on Hiro''s face, and he said, "Actually, it Sandaime''s plan..."


    "I see. The old man is determined this time." Tsunade nodded and frowned slightly: "But this will create a big enmity between you and Danzo."


    Hiro shrugged and said: "Our relationship never been good."


    Hearing Hiro''s words, Tsunade was silent for a while and felt that it was indeed the case. The relationship between Danzo and Hiro had never been good.


    Since this is the case, Hiro certainly wouldn''t hesitate.


    "That''s right. If Danzo dares to trouble you, call me together next time." Tsunade said decisively.


    Hiro''s heart warmed, looking at Tsunade''s face closely. He knew very well that Tsunade said these words from the bottom of her heart. Tsunade and Kurenai are the closest people to him in this world. This also makes Hiro''s feelings towards the two completely different.


    Hiro smiled: "Don''t worry, Danzo isn''t my opponent, and he won''t take any action against me till he became sure of defeating me."


    Judging from his previous performances, his existence alone can be considered a miracle, Hiro is only ten-year-old, but he has Kage-Level strength.


    The two of them left hand in hand, and the surrounding ninjas took the initiative to open a path for Hiro and Tsunade. They watched them leave in awe.


    Tsunade noticed the expressions of these people. Looking at the appearance of these ninjas, Tsunade chuckled gently and said in Hiro''s ear: "As soon as the news of the things that happened here spread out, the ninjas in the village will treat you more respectfully. Like me, they always thought of you as a young genius ninja, but from now on, they will know that you are one of Konoha''s top ninjas."


    Genius ninja is different from top ninja. After all, genius represents future achievements, while top ninja represents current achievements.


    Ninjas with outstanding records like Tsunade and Orochimaru are qualified to be called top ninjas.


    The current Hiro has gradually entered this stage.


    Hiro just smiled without saying a word.


    "Okay, everything else is fine if you are okay. Kurenai came to see me just now. That girl cares about you, and you should treat her better." Tsunade said.


    Hiro immediately felt that there was something wrong with her tongue. He looked at Tsunade in amazement and said, "Are you jealous?"


    After saying that, Tsunade became silent, Hiro sighed lightly.


    "I see." Hiro felt very troubled right now. How to deal with the relationship between Kurenai and Tsunade, now it seems to be a little simple than before, he was a little grateful in his heart. Still, when he thought of Kurenai''s situation, his happy mood disappeared.


    Fortunately, with the help of Tsunade and Hiro, Kurenai has gradually walked out of the shadow of her father''s death.


    Hiro and Tsunade separated. Hiro returned to the Hokage Building and reported that he had completed the task.


    Sandaime nodded. After Hiro finished his report, he said: "Hiro-Kun, you did an excellent job, thanks to you this time."


    "It''s my job, Sandaime-Sama." Hiro''s answer was short and straightforward.


    "At present, the situation in the Hidden Mist battlefield isn''t good. I received reports from Shikaku and the others. It seems that Sandaime Mizukage finally moved. Maybe you will have to go to the battlefield soon." Sandaime then continued saying.


    "Well, I know." Hiro had already prepared for it, but this time he didn''t plan to stay there long, he only need to solve Sandaime Mizukage, and the battle between Konoha and Hidden Mist will stop.


    Sandaime Mizukage is one of the people who killed Kurenai''s father, Shinku!


    Thinking of this, Hiro''s heart became extremely firm.


    Hearing Hiro''s words, Sandaime was very satisfied. After talking for a few minutes, Hiro left.


    He left the Hokage Building and went straight to Kurenai''s house. But when he arrived there, he found that her home was empty.


    Hiro was stunned at first and then patted his forehead with a helpless expression. Kurenai must be at his home.


    Thinking of this, Hiro went home quickly, and as he expected, she was in his home.. She was cleaning his house carefully, making his heart filled with warmth.